1 •
!
5
i i
o3
r3
J
£5 h>
2
§
©
*&> fc
-i
o
2 o
c
*** En
3
Q_
^ B
Q
fe
a" .
5^'
.O
•S 8
^* pL,
o
■1 "p
|3
_©
Q 3
^
%** *
~o
o
O
^
%
|M
^
#^
Ste
^B
///z6
r TT-^
Againft the Revolt to / j ?~~~,?
A Foreign Turifaiction,
Which would be to England ' its TFRJz/RL
CHVRCH-RVWE , and SLAVERY. .
In Two Parts.
I. The Hiftory of Mens Endeavors to introduce m
II. The Confutation of all Pretences for it.
Fully Hating the Controverfie , and Proving , That there is no
Soveraign Power of LegifUtion, Judgment and Execution over
the whole Church on Earth, Ariftocratical or Monarchical, biir
only Chrifts : Efpeciaiiy againft the Ariftocratifts who place it
^ in a Council or College, j
By RICHARD ^BAXTER, an Earneft Defirer of [
the Churches Concord , and therefore an Enemy to all filfe J
Terms, and Dividing Engines , and Self-exalting Se&s ; and
a Defender of ChriiYs own aflfigned Terms, whicn take in aJl
the true Chriftians in the World , afid are Injurious or Cruel
to none. ,, ..■■-■-»-
To be offered to the next Convocation , befeeching them to own
the Doftrine of Foreign Communion , but to note with Re-
nunciation the Dcftrincof foreign J urifdidion, and to Vindi-
cate the Reformed Church of England, from the Guilt and
Sufpition which the French and Innovators injurioufly feek to
faften on the m. ^_
Luk. 22. 24, 2 5, 26. And tbtre wo* a-Jirife among them rri ich of tarn
(hould be accounted the Greateji : Ana he [aid to them , The Kings of
the Gentiles exercife Lordfhip over them, and they that exercifs Autho-
rity upon them are called Benefaclors : But ye (hall not befo ', but he
that is greatefl among you, lit him be as the Toungtr, and ht that a
. chief as he that doth ferve.
1 Theff. 5. 1 2. We bejeecb you Brethren to know them which lahcur among
you, and au over yon in the Lord, and admonifhyou . 13. And tc eftam
them very highly in love for their worl^ fa f(ej and be at Peace amcng
your ft Ives.
Ltndon, Printed for lho> Paitywfl at the Bible and fhit Crowns,
at the lower end of <%eav[iit. near Mercers Chapel. \6o\.
A
SiBIn
I — la — fc4
To the Reverend and defervedly Honoured
Dr. JOHN TILLOTSON
Dean of Sc. Tad's Church -
Reverend Sir y
TH E Meffage on which this
Epiftle cometh to you is, to
in treat you to Prefent this
Treatife to the next Convocation,and
to endeavour their publick renuncia-
tion of Foreign Jurifdiftion, and their
cenfurc of the Books that are written
here for it. The Reafons of my re-
quest are,
I. The Canons condemn them,
that deny the Convocation to be the
Church of England Reprefentative :
And they that have written for and
promoted this Dodlrine and Defign,
A 3 have
%he Epiftle Dedicatory.
hwc net only been Chief Men in the
Church, but have laboured to fatten
their Doctrine on the Church, which
yet before the time of Bifhop Laud,
the Church difclaimed and openly
condemned; and took FqreignBifhops
and Councils, for Brethren and a lau-
dable means of Communion, while
they did their proper work, but not
by Jurifdidtion to be the Governpurs
of us, and all Chriftian Kings and
Kingdoms as their Subjects. And
who can be Ignorant, that when at
the prefent the Papift Bifhops are
very Many to One Protectant Bi-
fhop, they will accordingly carry
k by their Votes in Councils : And
it the Major Vote be the Collegium
Pafto/um, that have the Chief Go-
vernment in the Interval of Coun-
cils, we arc now Subjects to the Bi-
fhops and Church of Rome : And if
»'•:.• i-(>is?an Petrm Primus mud call
the
/be Efifiie Dedicatory.
the next Council, (or there mufl be
none till all Chriftian Kings agree
to call ic ) the prefent College is
like to be long the Univerfal Ari-
flocracy.
The Reprefentative Church of
England is fo nearly concerned in
this great Matter, both for the mo-
ment of it , and the imputation of
this Defign unto it, that we cannot
think they will lightly pafs it by
without their cehfure.
Which will be ; the more expe-
cted becaufc of the Owning of
Dr. Beveridges Sermon to them,
which, I have here examined.
Dr. Whitby s Reconciler of Prote-
ftants efcaped not the Oxford cen-
fure 5 and we hope the Reprefen-
tative Church of England, will not
be more favourable to Suh]euiion y
which is more than Reconciling to
the foreign Papi/is : Left they che-
A 4 rifli
/ m aptjue veciicatory,
srifli the Sufpicion that the defire of
{o much Concord with France in
(Church Conftitution and Govern-
ment, will intimate a preparation to
another Relation to them, which
England cannot bear with eafe.
4nd we are loth to be difabled
to confute the Separatifts, that will
never be reconciled to the Church of
England; if they can fay that it is
revolted to a Subjeftion to the Pa-
pifts.
But why ihould we doubt whe-
ther the Convocation will renounce
that which both themfelves and all
the Church and Kingdom are Sworn
agamft 5 even all Ecclefiaftical Foreign
Jurifdidlioa
JL The Reafons why I prefume
p defire you to be the Man that
ihall prefent this Book and Motion
to them, Are i. Bccaufe it is faid
dm Cuilom maketh the Dean of
The Efiftle Dedicatory.
Pauls ufually to be chofen the Pro-
locutor to the Lower Houfe. I fpeak
but by hearfay , having never been
one of them : ( For the Clergy of
London choofing Mr. Calamy and Me
for their Clerks, of that Convocation
that made the Materials of the late
differencing Impo fit ions, Bifhop Sfo/-
don by Prerogative excluded us to
our great Eafe : and fo the City of
London confenccd not by their Clcrh
to any of thofe Adts.)
2. And you are the Man that
Published that Excellent Book of
Dr. Jfaac Barrow , which unanfwera-
bly (againft Mr. Thomdike and fuch
others) confuted the Pretences to a
Foreign Jurifdidtion.
3. And you are known to be fo
firm a Friend to Love, Concord and
Peace, (like your Father in Law Bi-
fbop Witkjns, who once by appoint*
ment treated, and agrccv| with us in
a
The Epiftle Dedicatory.
a Uniting Form of Concord ) that j
pay confidently expedt your beft
Affiftance.
If any fhould be fo adverfe to
this NecefTary Work as to turn it
off by diverting to Accufation a-
gainft me , or the Nonconformifts,
I pray tell them how impertinent
that is to the prefent Bufinefs : And
if it be needful, -.(hew them my
Treatife for National Churches , and
that of hpijeopacy $ and my Englifh
Nonconfomiity fiated and argued: And
whereas I am faid to have refufed a
Bifhoprick becaufe I was againft Epif-
copacy, be it known that in \66i 9
the Pacificators never offered any
thing lower than Archbifhop Vfhers
Model of the Primitive Epifcopacy :
And when the King's Declaration
granted us lefs , we Publifhed a
Thankful Acceptance. And I gave
in Writing the Reafons of my Re-
fufal
The Epiftle Dedicatory.
fufal to the Lord Chancellor Hyde, t
That If that Declaration were Confirmed
hy a Law, I would be no Bijhop, becaufe
2 would not di fable my felf to perfxpade
as many 06 I could to Conformity, hy
drawing them to fay that I did it for my
own Ends. Which Anfwer fatisfied
the Lord Chancellor. I think every
Biihoprick in England hath Buried
many of its Bilhops fince my refufal 5
who am now near Dying in the
76th Year of a Painful Life 3 and in-
treat you though I be Dead to
do this Office, for the Endangered
Church of England \ and for your
truly honouring Brother,
JRi. Baxter,
TO
TO THE
READER.
THis Book^ being Written at fever al
times, mo ft of it many Tears ago,
and fome lately, and anfwering
many Perfons who ufe the fame Argu-
ments, it hath one blemijh which I am
a foamed of in the review : that is, The
too oft repeating the fame things $ efpe-
cially in my four Letters to Bijbop Gurr
ing , occafioned by our oft repeating
them in Conference. The thing is ufual
in long Deputations, (as in the School'
men , in Dr. Twiffe Find. Grat. and
fuch others , the Advcrfary making it
needful '5 ) But I am far from jufUfyin?
it : Had I intended it as one orderly
T>eatife at fir ft , and not mitten the
Tarts
To the Reader.
Tarts on fever al Occafions, or had I yet
Time and Strength to have caft it into
a more regular fhape it might have been
parjly amended : But I had rather it
came out thus than not at all : Whoever
is difpleafed at it, by guilt or different
judgment, I will pleafe my Confcience,
vphofe Peace I find poffible and quiet-
ting, while fuch Mens hath been neither
hitherto to me.
1 know that Age and Natural Weak;
nefs, hath been part of the Caufe of my
forgetting oft that I had written the
fame before. But while I confefs this
Infirmity, I will tell the Reader two Sto-
ries for his ufe of it.
I read in a great Man that eft re-
peating in the Pulpit the fame thing,
was a fign to the Hearers, that their
Teacher fpa/^e not crudely and rajhly
that he had never digefted or well flu-
diedjior light things that he valued not:
but that which he thought neceffary and
had long confidered. I
To the Reader.
7 heard of a Preacher that would
Heeds have his Servant tell him what
Men [aid of his Preaching: And bei?ig
urged {hit loth)- -he f aid $ They fay,
Sir, that you very often repeat the
fame things $ And to tell you the
truth, I think it is too true : For the
Iaft Day you repeated that which you
had (aid divers Days before : Saith
his Mafter, Tell me what it was ? He
Paufed awhile, and f aid, I remember
not the words now : Saith his Mafter y
Didft thou fo understand them as to
tell me the Matter and meaning of
them ? But he could tell neither : Nay
then, faith his Mafler , I will repeat:
them yet again for thy fake, and fuch
as thou art : Till they are underftood
and remembred I have not faid them
oft enough, God be merciful to m
Sinner s t
The
THE
CONTENTS
Of the Firft Part.
i A N Hiftorical Preface'.
•IJL Chap. I. The Proteftant Church of England
is againft all Humane Vniverfai Soveraignty , 'Mq*
. narchical and Ariftocratical , and againft alt fo-
reign JurifdiEhion.
Chap. II. This whole Kingdom and Church is J worn
againft all Foreign Jurifdic~tion y and again ft all En-
deavours to alter the Government ; andmuft not he
Perjured,
Chap* III. What Endeavours were ufed by Papifts to
bring England under a Foreign Jurifdiclion in
'King James s time. The Bifhop of Ambrun and
others wrong him.
Chap. IV. Of the Papifts Endeavours in K. Charks
time, and the great Injury they did him efpecially
the Jrifli. Maimburgh Declaration of the But-
chefs of York.
Chap. V* The Foreign Leaders of the £ngli(ij Conci-
liators who are for a Foreign*} urifdiclion. Ger for*
for the fuffciency of Chrift's Law to rule the
Church.
Chap. VI. Grotius'j Judgment in his own words.
Chap. VI L The fever al forts of Peace- maimers about
Jt opiflj Contro vsrfics.
Chap. VIII.
The Contents.
Chap. VIIL The -pterin of ArchbiJhop^xovs^L
defending GrotillS.
Chap. IX. The Judgment ofArchbiJhop Laud, as de+
livercd, I. By Br. Hey 1 in. 2. By himfelf
Chap. X. Dr. Peter Heylin'/ own Judgment.
Chap. XL The Judgment of Mr. Herbert Thorn-
dike.
Chap. XII. The Judgment of Br. Sparrow Bijhop of
Norwich, and divers others.
Chap. XIII. Bifiop Sam. Parker'* Judgment.
Chap. XIV. Br. SzywdYs Arguments for a Foreign
JurifdiBion confldered.
Chap. XV, XVI, XVII, XVIIL Four Letters to
Bifiop Guning about a Foreign Jurifditlwn*
Chap XIX. Mr. H. DodwellV Leviathan again
Anatomized % and his Second V art confidere dialled
A Difcourfefor One Altar and One Priefthood.
Chap. XX. Of Bean Th. Pierce ( and Dr. Ham*
mond cited by him.)
Chap. XXI. That this fort of Prelatifis who have
been for a Coalition with, the French or Roman
Church., have been the great Agents of all the Bi*
aiding , Silencing , Persecuting Laws , which have
brought and kept us thefe 27 Tears in our lacerate
ftate.
Chap. XXII. How they have been ftopt , and what
Banger there is yet of them.
Chap. XXIII. Foftfcript againfi Dr. Beveridge'*
Convocation Sermon,
CHAP,
L i 1
An Hiftorical Prologue, as a Key to u?i-
derfland our Englifh Differ ences.
\ I. ^T is a dreadful Inftance of the fcttifh de-
ceivablenefs of Mankind, that one of the
JL moft happy Kingdoms on Earth, fhould
be almoft confumed by their own hands,
in Divifions infamous through the World, and
that to this very day thtCanfe and 'Matter'-of them,
is not known (except by the contrivers, among
our (elves) by fuch who madly continue the Di-
vifions. Nor is it known who is in the fault, but
they ftrive on, accuiing one another. And it's one
of the faddeft notices in this World, that ftudi-
ous Learned Paftors that are grown old in Studies,
and profefs all to be devoted to Truth and Love,
are fo far from having skill and will to heal us,rhat
they are the men that caufe the wound, and keep
it open, and are greater hinderers of our Concord
.and Peace, than Princes, Lords, or any Seculars :
'And what one judgeth the certain Caufe of the
Worlds Diviiions, another as confidently judgeth
the only way to heal them : And both fides con-
fefs while theyiay it en each other, that it is the
Clergy that are thedeadlieft Enemies of Peace.
§ If, It is not the noife of Drums and Ti urn-
pets, which tells an Army the caufes of the War )
The Matters of the War can chufe their own
Trumpeters, and talk loudeft of that which they
Would have divert men from the true caufe Epl£
B V eopacyi
13
copaey, and Liturgy, and Ceremonies, and Con.
fortuity, are the things that make the greateft^
noife. But Jewel, BUf on , Hooker, &c. differed not
about thefe, nor Sir Edwin Sandys, the Author of! ,
Enropa Speculum : Nor the Engliih Clergy and Par- |l
1 iaments in Bifhop Abbots days, who were of their ^
mind, when the Differences began to rife and
threaten us.
§ III. It's certain that the fundamental, univer-
fal Quarrel through the World, is between the
followers of Cain and Abel, the Serpents and the
Womans Seed, or the Servants of Satan and of
Chrift : For the carnal mind is enmity to God,
and neither is nor can be fubjed to his Law. Selfifh*
nejs is the furn of wickednefs ; and Holinefs "of
Moral good. Uniting in one God is poffible and
fafe : But to the felpfij there are as many Religions
and Ways, as fandy ielf- intereft requireth. Good
men will'dogood, and bad men will do evil,under
every Form of Government: Becaufe Great-
Good men are fo rare, to keep Bad men from do-
ing hurt, is not the fmalleft ufe of Laws. Good
men of different Opinions can live in Love and
Peace. I never knew any called Puritanes, who
did not love and honour fuch Conformifls, as
^ jU<£Bifhop Jewel, A- Bifhop Grindal, A. Bifhop Abbot,
J* 1 a s*tlA' -'Bifliop^;/kr, Bifhop Davenam, and many fuch 5
and fuch as Mr. Bolton, Dr. Sibbs, Dr. Prefton,
Mr. Whateley, and all fuch other ; yea while they
wrote againft fome of them (as Bifhop Morton y
Hall, Downame, &c.) But what are the particular
Quarrels ?
§ IV. Departing from the only Center and
til of Univerfal Concord, and devifins zxiVni-
vzrjal Humans Sower aignty 7 hath fet the World in*
to
:
[ j 3
to mortal Difcord, on pretence of beift the only
f way to Concord. Chriftonlyis the Head, the
King, and Law-giver, and Judge of the whole
: World: The Law of Nature, and facred infpired
Apoflolical Scriptures, are his only Universal
Law. Paftors by the Word, and Princes by the
Sword (conjdyned where it may be) rule under
him only in their feveral Provinces. God made
the largenefs of the Roman Empire a Receptive
Means of the happy propagation of Chriftianity.
Mans nature is prone to felfifhnefs and ambition :
By degrees thofe humours, and the Wifdom of
'the World, conformed the Epifcopal Government
to the Civil, and made thofe Biihops higheft, who
dwelt in the Cities where the Secular Rulers were
higheft. The Churches had before ufed to ferve
God in Concord, and to Aflemble for Ccnfulti-
tion when Concord required it, The Emperors
'therefore exalted the great Bifnops, not to Go-
vern alone, but to prefide in thefe Aflemblies,
The firft General Council had been called as a ra-
tional means to cure the fhameful threatning Dif-
cords of the Churches, without the formality of
any Prefident, fave the Emperor and a temporary
Moderator : But three Patriarchs were foon fee
up, and after made five, and other Biiliops in dif-
ferent degrees of grandeur : The great and fha-
king dangers bred by Religious Fa&ions, were
ordered to be decided by Aflemblies of Bifhops*
when changes were made in the Cities of the
Empire, the Rule of conforming the Church to
lithe Civil Government bred a competition be- 4
It ween Rome and Conftantwopk, becaufe of the ;.; *
jronflating of the Imperial Seat, They grew*
higher and higher*? and whenever any Emperor
?2 f ot ^\
[43
of Conftthtinople fell out with his own Patriarch,
he either put him out, or favoured the prehemi-
nence of the Biftiop of Rome to curb him : But
ufually his own Bifhop being at his command, he
favoured his Incereft againft the Roman : And if
being the Law of their Councils called General,
that the five Patriarchs mud be there, by them-
felves,or their Delegates,and the Emperors calling
the Councils (upon great occafions) they called
them in fome Eaftern City for the moft part,
and the main Body of the Councils were the
Greek Bifhops, very few of the Weftern being
/^fr/ikn-jherej nor the Pope himfelf, nor at C. P. Cone, i.
fo much as any Legate.
When the Patriarch of Alexandria, who was
the third, fell out with him of Conftantwople, be
would extol the Roman Preheminence to ftreng-
then himfelf: And when the Eaft had Arian per-
fecuting Emperors and Bifnops, the Orthodox
would fly for countenance to the Orthodox Em-
peror and Bifhop in the Weft : But ufually the
other four Patriarchs in Councils concurred, and
the Roman Clergy were a (mall part of their
Councils.
But thefe 'Councils dolefully difagreeing, be-
came a Church Militant, and on pretence of agree-
ing, the Churches tore them all to pieces, and all
upon two occafions t t. WHO SHOULD BE
GREATEST, or pleafe the greateft for worldly
Intereft? 2. WHO SHOULD PASS FOR
ORTHODOX, when after the Arian and Mace-
donian Herefies, much of the ftrife was about am-
biguous words : Till at laft the Divifion of the
Churches, the Degeneracy of the Clergy, the
Bac'nefs of Emperors, and the Rebellion of Gene-
rals,
C 5 3
rals, and Mutinies of Souldiers, delivered up the
Empire to the Infidels. And the Biftop of Rome
became the Chief Rebel, and fet up the French in
the Weftern Empire, againft his Lawful Prince,
and furthered the Divifion of the Empire to its
Ruine. But this Divifion occafioned an Univer-
fal Claim.
§ V. In all the old Contefts it never came in-
to the mind of the Emperors or the Councils, to
fet up a Government over all the World, but on-
ly in the Empire : They never Summoned the
BLliops of all the World but only of the Empire
( and not moft of them. ; As I have oft faid,
The Subfcriptions yet tell us that it was the Bimops
of the Roman Provinces. But the Empire being
large, they ufed fometime the fvvelling phrafe of
totim Orbis , meaning Orb is Romani : And the
Greek Patriarchs never dreamed of a Jus Divi-
num, or Eftabli(hment.by Chrift, orhis Apoftles,
much lefs of an Univerfal Power : For they all
knew that Constantinople had no fuch pretence,
being anew Ere&ed Seat $ And they were not fo
impudent as to profefs to fet a Humane Law a-
gainft a Divine .* And the Roman Bifhop long
went no higher, nor ever ufed that Argument a-
-gainft Conftantinople £ My Power is of God and yours
but of Men ] which had been moft obvious and un-
refiftible, and therefore would have been ufed,
had it been true and then believed.
Butatlaft, from the Name of Saint Peters Sue-
ceffor., the Pope began a doubte new Claim.
I. TO A DIVINE RIGHT. 2. TO THE GO-
VERNMENT OF ALL THE WORLD ( of
Chriftians at lead. ) And the breaking of the
Empire neceffitated him to this pretence which
B ? his
C*3
his ambition had obfcurely before begun. For
elfe, i. His old power had died, when he was
no Member of the Empire, and fo from under
the ancient Government and Laws : And all mud
have been built on a new uncertain Foundation.
2. And . when all the old Eaftern Empire was
gone, his Power and Primacy would have been
confinedto a narrow compafs. Wherefore he
ferved his prefent interefh i« By fetting up the
French Empire, and 2. By pretending to a right
of Univerfal Soveraignty over the V Vorld as the
Succeflbr of St. Peter.
For a General hath no ftrength without his Ar-
my, who muft have their Part in the Fight, the
Victory, and the Prey: Popes always ruled but
in and by thefe Councils : Thefe therefore muft,
ss Church Parliaments have their Power in the
Univerfal Soveraignty, and the Pope as Univerfal
Monarch muft Rule not abfolutely \ but in and
by thefe Law-makers and their Laws.
How this Land was brought to Popery by de-
grees, and how much the moft Religious Men
did towards it, I muft not tell Hiftorically left I
be too long. He that readeth but Beda y and
Malmesbury, and Huntington, and Hoveden, and
Matthew Varis, may fee how the Roman Grandeur
drew on the change, and how good people took
the advancement of the Bifhops in Wealth and
Power, and the Number and Endowments of
Monafteries to be the chief ftrength of the Chri-
ftian Church,, while Princes were hardly reftrain-
ed from Rapacity, Sacriledge, and from the
Crimes that commonly breed in worldly Power,
Wealth and Pleafure. The wickednefs of fome
Princes made the Power of the Prelates feem ne-
ceffary
Ill
ceffary to bridle them : And then better Princes
took it for their Chief Piety to advance them,
who were all taken (or fared Perfons, Men of God:
And after the Saxons overthrow of the Brittaws^
the Countrey being Heathens, and long in Con-
verting, it muft needs be that ignorance muft be
predominant for a long time: And the Cure of ic
was greatly.hindered by the continual Wars of
the Saxon Kings among themfelves, and after by
the Damjh Wars and Conqueft.
And under the Normans the Bifhops were
grown fo ftrong by their dependance on the Pope,
who was then grown to the heighth of his Ufur-
pation, as that they were almoft in continual Con-
tefts with their Kings. The Ignorance of the En-
glifli Clergy was fo great that the Kings were put
to fetch their chief Bifliops from other Lands,
where they had got more learning than was found
athome,and fohad been trained up in the heighth
of Popery : And even thofe that were the moft:
Famous for Learning and fuch Piety as then pre-
vailed, were yet moft Zealcufly addidted to the
Pope, and learnt of Rome to ftrive for Gran-
deur.
Wilfrid of Torkjwho IS magnified by Malmesbury
and others after Beda, was fo zealous to be the
fole Bifhop in that large Northern Countrey,
when the King and the A. Bifhop of Canterbury
faid there was work enough for four, and decreed
a divifion, that in refiftance of the King and the
A. Bifhop he appealed to the Pope, and went di-
vers times himfelf to Rome^ and once at Seventy
years of age, rather than have his vaft Bifhoprick
divided,
B 4 And
[8]
And when by his better skill in Computation
he prevailed againft the Holy. Scots for the Roman
timeof£*/w, the Merit of that, and that he was
the firft that brought in finging by'Antiphons, and
the Benedictine Monkery were good works which
he pleaded againft diminifoiag his Biihoprick:
IV. Mahr.esbury y p. I J I.
The mod Learned were placed at Canterbury,
ffiz,, Odo, Dunfiane, fpecially Lanfranlte, Anfelme,
cfc. whofe Miracles by the Monks are magnified
beyond belief, which tended much to advance
their Intereft. But what the generality of the
Biihops were long, judge by thefe words ofMalmef-
bury de geft. Font. li. i. p. 1X6. [Tpeaking how Sti-
gandm gotboth the Bifhopricks of Winchefter and
Canterbury, and how Sacrilegious and Wicked a^
Life he lived, felling Bifhopricks and Abbies, of
unbounded Ambition and Covetoufnefs, adds,
£ Scd ego cqnjich ilium non jndiciofed error e peccarc,
quod homo illiterate ( jicuti pleriq \ & pene omnes tunc
tewporis Anglia Epifcopi ) nefciret quantum deliquerit,
rem Ecckfiafiicorum ne got tor urn ficut publicorum atli-
tari exiftimans, "] that is, C ^ Ht ^ con j entire that he i
finned not knowingly but by error $ That being an Illi-
terate Mf.n y ( aj mofi and almoft all the BiJJjops of
England then were ) he knew not how much he tranf-
frcffcd \ thinking that Church matters were to be ma-
naged .like Public!^ matters, 3 ( that is fecular. )
And this was in good K. Edwards Reign, and at
the Cpnqueft. And is it any wonder if iuch Bi-
ihops brought in Popery. And though the Con-
queror ftrove not till he was fetled, he and his
Son after him were fain to be refolute in defend-
ing themfelves againft their own Prelates and the
Pope: And though Hen, i. wifely ordered them,
the
tbe Blfhops that had Sworn to be true to the Em-
prefs his Daughter, broke their Oath, and after
lwore to K. Stephen againft her, and brake thac
Oath, and fware to her again, and brake thac
Oath, and again turned to Stephen, and his own
Brother the Bifhop of Wwchefter led the way :
And no wonder when they were great enough to
Build fuddenly the many great Caftles, {Sherburne,
Salisbury, Devifes y Malmesbury, &c. which he fur-
prized. ) And when Hen. 2. fucceeded Stephen
after long bloody Wars, with the greatefc ad-
vantage of a Powerful Government, yet was he
not able to mafter his own Bifliops ftrengthened
by the Pope^ Who feared not openly to ted
him as Thomas of Canterbury did, [_ Cert urn ejfe Re-
ges poteftatem [nam ab Ecclefia accipere, & non ipfam
ab Mis fed a Chrifto , &c. Hoveden, Hen. 2.
p. 285O
§ VI. But the General and; his Army, the Uni-
verfal Church- Monarch and his Church- Parlia-
ment could not well agree. Many hundred years
the Roman Church-Monarch having the Prefer-
ments in his power, got Councillors to his mind,
who were as ready to be militant againft Princes,
; and Peace^ as he to command it : Till at laft the
Monarch by a packt bribed Clergy having got
poffeffion of a -fower like to abfolute, difgraced it
with a fucceffion of fuch Moniters ofwickedneft,
as the molt flattering of their Hiftorians declare
to be unworthy to be named in the Catalogue.
And they had fo often two Popes at once, filling
the World with blood,- while by the Sword they
tryed their Caufe, and at laft three Popes ("and faith
Werner ks in Fafc. Temp once fix at once chat were
then, and had been Popes) fame Kingdoms being
for
[ 10]
for one, and fome for another, that the Chriftian
World could no longer bear the mifchievous ef-
fe£ky>Fra?we having one Pope, and Italy andO-
fnany another, expofe' the Nations to blood, and
the Chriftian Religion to decay and fcorn- Till
iffceceffity forced the Emperor of Germany and
v other Princes, firft by the Council of Constance,
and after by that at BafU, to overtop, depofe and
corre<S the Popes.
§ VII. But when the Councils were ended,
though a Decennial Council was decreed, and all
means ufed to prevent relapfe, the chief Executive
Power in the intervals being in the Monarch f the
Pope) and it being the Pope, and not the Coun-
cils that gave Preferments, all the Councils De-
crees againft Abfolutenefs, and for Decennial
Councils proved but empty words. The worldly
Bifhops clave to the Pope. Eagenim 4. condemned
and Depofed as an Heretick, Simoniack, &c. con-
tinued in defpight of his depofers, and their fuc-
ceflion is from him to this day. The Greeks by
ncceffity were forced a while to countenance a
debauched Council at Florence, to undo what the
other Councils had done, ( who are there pro-
nounced Rebellious Church-Parliaments, who
would have changed the Univerfal Monarchy 5)
But being cheated, they went home, and had fo
fad entertainment by the Greek Church, as made
them repent, and wifih they had hearkened to
.their Marcus Ephefm.
§ VIII. Things returning to the old channel of
Tyranny and Corruption, and their Clergy not re-
forming, Reformers got a double advantage, r. By
xhefenfe of the need of Reformation, which the
two Church Parliaments, Confiance and Bafd (after
hjk)
C "I
Tifa) had left upon the Peoples minds, with the
general murmur at their fruftration. i. The hor-
rid Corruption of the Clergy by grofs Ignorance,
palpable Errours, Pride, Covetoufnefs, and almoft
all iniquity, which made even nature loath them :
Whereupon the old Bohemian complaints were re-
afTumed, and Tec elm % Indulgences provoking L&
ther, he awakened the Univerfity of Wittenburg,
and they the Princes and Learned men of Germany.
§ IX. At their firft awakening, they coming
newly out of darknefs, were fenfible of little but
the grofs fort of corruptions, which men of com-
mon fenfe and morality might perceive : And
few had ftudied the cafe of a Pretended Univerfal
Jurifdi&ion, being bred up in the Reverence of
that Church Unity for which it was pretended :
But one Truth lee in another till the cafe became
very commonly underftood.
Accordingly men fell into three Parties, i- The
worldly Clergy was againft Church-Parliaments,
unlefs fuch as would obey the Pope, and againft
Reformation, faying, The Pope was fitted to do
what was to be done, for Councils and Popular
Humours would never know where to flop, but
would break down afl the Churches ftrength and
i glory. 2. Luther s Party (after their riper thoughts)
were for fuch a Reformation as confided in a nul-
lifying of the Papal Church and Separation from
it, as no True Church, but the Seat of Antichrift.
3. A moderate fort of Papifts were for reforming
of many things in the Roman Church, but not for
nullifying it. They were for reconciling the two
Parties, and for fubmiffive Conformity, but not
for Separation. Such were J dim Tflag^ SUonim,
and Agricola, who drew up the Interim^ and alfo
ErafmiKy
C «*1
Erafnus^CaJJander, Ar. Baldwin , Wicelius,&c. And
in France the great Chancellor Michael Hofpit alias,
Tk* w##;,and many of their moft excellent Lawyers
and Parliament- men, and fome Bifhops and Di-
vines.
Thefe men being offended at the Separating
p:rt of the Reformation, were taken with the no-
tion of Unity and Government, but underftood
not the true ftate of the Controverfie, and were of
two minds among themfelves. i. Some had long
had an untryed notion by Tradition that the
Church throughout the World was One Body Po-
litick under one Humane Government. 2. Others
never thought of that, but having feen a fubmif-
fion of all the Weftern Churches to the Pope,
thought a Separation unlawful-
§ X. Eut the cafe of the Separation, which they -
underftood not who blamed it, was this
The Reformers took the Univerfal Church in
all the Earth to have no Head, King, or Soveraign
Governour butChrift, none elfe having the lead
fhew of true capacity or right 3 and therefore
that none had an Univerfal Legiflative, Judicial
or Executive Power: And a Church-Soveraignty
was a more irrational conceit than a Civil Sove-
raignty over all the Earth : And an Ariftocracy of
Biihops more irrational than a Papal Monarchy.
Therefore they profeffed not to feparate from Pa-
pifts as Chriftians, or from any of their Societies
as parts of Chrift's Church 5 but to renounce, de-
ny, and feparate from their new Vfurptd Church-
Species or. Form, as it is feigned to be an Vmvcrfal
Humane Soveraign with his Subjects. Had they ne-
ver corrupted other Doctrine or Worihip this
Church- Species of Univerfal Sovereignty, is to be
feparated from. i.And
2. And with all, the Reformers found, that
though they could have fubmitted to Patriarchs
as a Humane Power fet up by Princes, had they
Governed according to the Laws of Chrift, yet
i. It being but a Humane Power, 2. And one
Prince having no right to kt up a Patriarch over
another Princes Subjeds, 3. And the Roman iu-
triarch claiming alfo the Univerfal -overaignry or
part of it in Councils ; 4. And having corrupted
Do&rine, Worfhip and Difcipline, they took it
to be their duty to renounce alio the Pope's Pa-
triarchal Government ; and for all Chrlftians to
obey Chrift's Univerfal Laws alone, and the Lo-
cal Laws circafacra left to man's Legiflation, of
the particular Princes and Stares where they live.
And not to place Univerfar Unity or Concord in
any Ufurping Humane Soveraien, or their Laws,
or mutable circumftances : And, had thofe ex^
cellent moderate Papifts before- named, well fhi-
died this point of Univerfal Soveraignty, it's like
they had forfaken Rome.
§ XI. When the Pope thought to fatisfie the
World, and confound the Reformation by the
Council of Trent, the Cardinal of Lorain, and the
French confented not to much that they there dids
butftuck to the Councils of Con fame and Bkfil,
left they (hould lofe the Liberties of the Galilean
Church : So that it was long e're that Nation
feemed to own the Council of Trent, and never
did it heartily and univerfally ; but continued at
fome further diftance from the Abfolutenes of
the Pope than Italy ^ or Spain. And to this cay they
continue to maintain, 1. That the Pope hah no
Power over the King in Temporals : 2. That he
hath no Power to Depofe Kings; 3. That Gene-
ral
C 14]
ral Councils are fo far above him as to reform him
and his diforders 4. That he is not Infallible
alone, but in conjun&ion with the Church or
Councils. And though fome have fpoken and
•written againft the firft and fecond, Barclay and
many others have confuted them, and the Parlia-
ments have burnt their Books. And this is the Mo-'
derate Popery of France.
Well may I call them Papifts ftill $ for, i.They
renounce not a Humane Univerfal Church Sove-
raignty. 2.. They allow the Pope to call Coun*
cils, and Prefide, and to be the principimi Vnitatu,
and Patriarch of the Weft. 3. They know that when
no Church-Parliaments are in being, the Univerfal
Executive Power muft be continued, or the Uni-
verfal Policy be diflblved : Therefore they allow
the Pope a Right of Univerfal Government ac-
cording to the Canons, but not Arbitrary 3 and
therefore not above Councils : So that if thofe
that are for the King Ruling by Law, and making
Laws only in and by Parliaments, be yet for Mo-
narchy then Condi. Conftan. Eafil, and the French
are yet for Popery.
As to our Reformation it is fo fully recorded by
many and newly by that excellent and moderate
Hiftorian Dr. Burnet, that for the time he writes
Ifliall only tranfcribe a few Notes out of his A-
bridgment.
Page 87. The Oaths which the Biftops fwore
to the Pope and the King were found fo incon-
fiftenr, as it appeared both could not be kept •?
which caufed the Popes to bedifmift.
Page 113. An Atl was made for Ele&ion and
Confecrationof Bilhops; infhort, The King to
name one, and the Dean and Chapter in twelve
days
days tareturn an Ele&ion of the perfon named by
| the King
Page 138. Cranmtr, Ton Ft all, CUrl^and Good-
rtk. Bifhops being called to give their Opinion
of the Emperors Power to call Councils faid,
That though ancient Councils were called by the
i Roman Emperors, yet that was done by reafon o£
the extent of their Monarchy that was now ceat
1 ed : But fince other Princes had an entire Monar-
1 chy within their Dominions : Yetif one or more
1 of thofe Princes fhould agree to call a Council to
; a good intent, and defire the concurrence of the
; reft, they were bound by the rule of CHARITY
; to agree to it.
Page 139. Cranmer faid that this Authority
of General Councils flowed not from the Num-
ber of Bifhops, but from the Matter of their de-
cifions s which were received with an Univerfal
Confent^ for there were many more Bifhops at
, Arimini *— than at Nice or Constantinople , &c a
Chrift had named no Head of the whole Church,
as God had named no Head of the World
Ifi Queen Elizabeth's Reign 1559. the Divines
appointed to difpute againft the Papift Bifhops in
their fecond paper maintain, That every Church
■ had power to reform it [elf : This they founded on the
Epiftles of Paul to the particular Churches, and
St. John to the Angels of the Seven Churches 1
In the firft three Ages there were no General
Councils, but every Bifhop in his Diocefs, or fucb
few Bifhops as could aflemble together, condem-
ned Herefies, determined Matters that were con-
i tefted ; fo did alfo the Orthodox after Arriantfmc
! had fo overfpread the World that even the See of
! Rome was defiled with it.
Page
[ i6 ]
Page 358. A Bill that came to nothing was for
empowering thirty two Perfons to revife the Ec-
cleliaftical Laws : But as this lalt was then let fall,
foto the great prejudice of this Church, it hath
flept ever iince.
For before this p. 129, 130. 1. 2. In King
Edward's Reign Buceri Opinion was asked about
the review of the Common Prayer Book : He
wilhed there might not be only a denunciation a-
gainft fcandalous Perfons that came to the Sacra-
ment, but a Difcipline to exclude them : That
the Habits might be laid afide, &c. At the
lame time he underftood that the King expedted
a New Years Gift from him, of a Book written
particularly for his own ufe : So he made a Book
for him concerning the Kingdom of Chrift : He
preft much the letting up a itridr, Difcipline, the
Santiification of the Lords day, the appointing
many days of Falling, and that Pluralities and
Non-re(idence might be effedually condemned -,
that Children might be Catechized, that the re-
verence due to Churches might be preferved,
that the Paftoral FundHon might be reftored to .
what it ought to be, that Biihops might throw
off Secular Affairs, and take care of their Dio-
cefTes, and Govern them by the advice of their
Presbyters ; that there might be Rural Biihops
over twenty or thirty Pari(hes, and that Provin-
cial Councils might meet twice a year 5 that \
Church Lands be reftored, and a fourth part af- I 1
■ figned to the poor 5 that care be taken for
Education of Youth and for repreifmg Luxury,
that the Law be reformed, and no Office fold \
but given to the mcft deferving, that none be
put in Prifon upon {light offences The young
King
[i7l
King was much pleafed vvich thefe advices : And
upon that began himfelf to form a Scheme for
amending many things, &c — It appears by ic
that he intended to fet up a Church Difcipline,
and fettle a Method for breeding Youth-
Page 361, 362, li.4. To return to Qjieen 2>
iizabeth, the Changes are recited, and he addeth,
[ The liberty given to explain in what fence the Oath
)f Supremacy was taken, gave a great evidence of the
Moderation of the Queens Government ; that (he
would not lay fnares for her people , which is always a
(ign of a Wicked and Tyrannical Prince. But the
Queen reckoned that if fuch comprehenfive Methods
could be found out as would once bring her people under
any Vnion, though perhaps there might remain a great
diver fity of Opinion , that 'would wear off with the pre-
Cent Age, and in the next Generation all would be of
me mind.
Page 363. The Empowering Laymen to deprive
Church-men, or Excommunicate, could not be eafdy
excufed ; but was as jufiifiable as the Commiffions to
I Lay -Chancellors for thofe things were. There are
\ 9400 Bene fees in England, but of all thefe the Num-
ber of thofe ( viz. Papifts) who chofe to refign rather
than take the Oath was very inconfiderabU. Fourteen
Bifjops, Six Abbots, Twelve Deans, Twelve Jlrch-
deacons, Fifteen Heads of Colledges, Fifty Prebenda-
ries, and Eighty Reel or s was the whole number of thofe
■ that were turned out : But it was believed that the
j great eft part complied again ft their Con feiences, and
\would have been ready for another turn, if the Queen
\had died while that Race of Incumbents lived, and the
\r?ext Succeffor had been of another Religion*
Read what he faith of Mr. Parkers great un-
'willingnefs to be A. Bilhop, and the threat-
C ning
[ i8]
ning elfe to Imprifon him. p. 363, 364, &c}
_ I conclude with that honed Note, p. 369.
£ There was one thing yet wanting to compleat the Re-
formation of this Church, which was the reftoring a
Primitive Jfifcipline againft fcandalous Ferfons, the
ftabliflxing the Government of the Church in Ecclefiaf-
tical hands, and taking it out of Lay hands who have
fo long frofaned it S<? that the dreadfulleft of,
all Cenfures is now become moft fcorned and defpifed
See the reft.
The Papifts in Queen Elizabeth's days fome-
time ftrove by Treafons the recovery of their
Power; and fecretly ftrove by Policy to divide
the Proteftants, and to root out thofe that were
moft againft them. The Minifters unhappily fell
into thefe Parties. 1. Some were for the Gran-
deur of the Bifhops, and forftri<ft obfervance oi
Liturgy and Ceremonies, and againft Parochial
Difcipline ; and thefe prevailed with the Q^een.
2. Some were againft Diocefan Biflhops and Ce-
remonies, and fome things in the Liturgy, anc
were for Parilh Difcipline : And thefe were cal-
led Nonconformifts and Puritans. 3. Melanttho?.
and Biicer had prevailed with fome others, whc
were indifferent as to Bifhops, and moft of the
Ctoni*^ Ceremonies and Forms, but Zealous for Parifh
"jfitx t<£ -Difcipline and a godly Life, and for ufing things
indifferent only indifferently, to Edification, and
not to the hinderance of the Miniftry of refufers
And B veers Serif ta Anglicana written for K- Ed*
ward> which urged this Parifti Difcipline with
great Zeal and Judgment, prevailed with a grea:
part of the Queens Council, and of the Proteftam
Nobility and Gentry - 7 but moft of the Clergy
were of the two firfc mentioned Opinions, called
Extreams by others. $4
t *9ll
§ 4. All the Parliaments that were called irt
Queen Elizabeth's time were ftill fufpicious rhar
Popery would keep too much ftrength by the
peoples Ignorance and Impiety, for want of good
Preaching and godly Living in the Miniftry : And
therefore were ufually complaining of the Bifhops
( efpecially Whit grift ) for filencing fo many
Nonconforming Preachers, and keeping up Co ma-
ny Pluralifts, and fo many meer Readers : And
they were oft attempting a Reformation of this,
and to have reftored the Nonconformifts, and
united the godly Proteftants : But by the Bifhops
Counfel the Queen ftill retrained them, and
charged them not to meddle with Fxclefiaftical
Matters , as belonging to her ; In Sir Simond
Dewes Journals you may fee the many attempts
andherconftant prohibition and reftraint : And
Parliaments were loth to offend her, or make any
breach, remembering how great a deliverance
they had by her from Qiieen Marys Perfections-
Though they grudged at the Imprifonment of
Mr. Strickland and others that had fpoke earneftly
for Reformation, of Bifhops Affairs, and the Mini-
ftry, yet they bore it patiently becaufe of whac
they did enjoy. One of their ftrongeft attempts
you may read in their Petition of Sixteen Articles
in Sir Sim. Dewes, An. J 584, and 1 587. page's? 7.
which is well worth the reading : But it was not
endured.
But (he long endured the Popiili tfi/hops in their
Seats, though in Parliament the A £i(hop of rork 9
the Bifhop of London, the Bifhops of Worcefter,
Landaff, Coventree, Oxford, Chefter, the AbbDC of
Weftminster were againft the Bill for the Supre*
mScy and abolifhing Popery, See Sir 5. Dewes
C * p, *8;
J
p. 28. and p. 23. a! lb the Bifhops of Winchester,
Carlile, Exceter. Which patience of hers men-
tioned put Sir S. D. theHiftorian on the recital
of fo large a Catalogue of Records for the Kings
Power againft the Pope and Ufurping Bifhops as
is worth the reading, page 24.
§ 5. Alfo for many years the Papifts came to
our Temples, till the Pope forbad them : But the
Parliament men much differed about this: Some
would have all men forced to the Sacrament :
Others would have them forced to hear fome al-
lowed Teachers, but not to be compelled to the
Sacrament, becaufe it is the inverting of men in
the Pardon of fin and right to Salvation, which no
unwilling Perfon is capable of. Of this fee in the
forefaid Author, p. 177. the Excellent Speech
of Mr. AgUonke, and cf others.
I mention this becaufe the late Reconcilers have
made the mixture of Papifts and Proteftants in
Communion the firft ten years of the Queen to
be the defireable ftate to which they would have
had us reduced. Of which more anon.
But the Queen here alfo reftrained them, and
would have all left to her and the Bilhops.
Mr. Yelverton told them how perillous a Prefi-
dent it might prove for worfer times for the Par-
liament to be fo reitrained ? Where ( faith he )
there was fuch fulnefs of Power, as even the right of
the Crown was to be determined, and by warrant
whereof we hadforefolved, that to fay the Parliament
had no Power to determine of the Crown was High
Treafon. Ibid, page I j6.
§ 6. The Invalion 1588, and many Treafons,
and the Popes Excommunications, increafed the
Parliaments Zeal againft Popery, and the Cler-
gies
[ »l 1
giesalfc And when the Cafe of the Queen of
Scots was referred to the Council of the Parlia-
ment, they earneftly urged the Queen by many
Reafons, to execute the Sentence of Death which
was part upon her ; feeing while the Papifts hoped
for her Reign, neither the Life of the Queen nor
the Kingdom could be fafe. See Sir 5. D' Ewes,
page 400, &c
Thefe were their apprehenfions then of Po-
pery.
§ 7. In K. James's time the horrid Powder
Plot to have blown up King and Parliament, and
the Murder ofT.wo Kings in France fucceflively,
H. 3. and H. 4. and other Inhumanities, in-
creafed this Kingdoms Zeal againft Popery. As
the Oaths of Allegiance and Supremacy were made
For their difcovery, fo multitudes of Learned
Men were employed in confuting their pretended
Sovereignty and manifold Errors. And the com-
mon Preachers had ordinarily in their Sermons
One Vfe, as they called it, for the Confutation of the
Papifts. Befides that the Homilies and Jewels wri-
tings againft them were to be in every Church.'
And as many of the Bifhops in Qyeen Elizabeth's
firft time were fuch as had been Exiles and Suf-
fered by the Papifts, (o many both in her days
andK. James% were Learned and* Godly Men,,
who remembred former times, and were greatly
defirous of the Extirpation of Popery, and of the
increafe of able Preachers, and of the Concord of
Proteftants to that End. And the Books of Mar-
tyrs written by John Fox being common in all
parts of the Land, increafed the peoples hatred of
Religious cruelty. But fome few Bifhops ( fpeci-
ally A. Bilhop Whit grift and Bancroft ) exceeded
C 3 the
[ 11 J
the reft in their profecution of the Nonconfor-
rniits; And though before by conniyance they
bad enjoyed more quietnefs, yet when once the
Canon was made and Executed for Subfcribing
that £ there is nothing contrary to the Word of God
in the Liturgy, &c. ] and the Excommunicating
Canons, five, fix, feven, &c the reconciliation
of the Protectants feemed hopelefs.
Yet even the hotted profecuting Bifhops were
firm Adverferies to Popery^yea Whitguift thought
Arminianifm came fo near it, as made him con-
tent to the ill- framed Lambeth Articles. And that
unhappy Controveriie called Arminian ( which I
bave largely proved to be over-aggravated on
both fides for want of a diftind: way of Examina-
tion, in my Cath. Theol. ) increafed the Divifion
much. The Jefuits being moft hated by the Pro-
teftants, the Arminians were taken to incline to
Popery, though the Dominicans who had been
oft the contrary f)dt^ had been the Bloody Ma-
ilers of the Inquifition. And when our Englifh
Arminians were accufed of approaching Popery,
It inclined fomeof them to think more favoura-
bly of a Reconciliation with thofe whom they
were likened to. And the Papifts never ceafed
their diligence, fecret or open, for the reftorati-
on of their Forreign Jurifdi&ion and their Er-
rours. 1
§ XII. The Councils at the Later -anc, Lyons^nd
others having fo fet up the Pope above Kings, as
that thofe whom he Excommunicates may bede-
pofed, and are then no Kings : And their Moft
Learned Dc&ors writing this, the Pope came to
lay much of his ftrength upon King-killing ; and
it hath proved too fuccefsful : Had it been only
Sgainit
C *? ]
againft Rebellion, Kings had their defence : But
what can one do againft a Defperado, who is pro-
jmifed Preferment if he efcape, and taught, if he
fo die for the fervice of the Church, to look for
as much greater a Reward than Martyrs, as his
fervice is more voluntary, and of more publick
benefit than theirs? When Henry the Third was
fo murdered in France, Henry the Fourth turned
Papift, it's like much for fear. And when the firft
Knife had but ftruck out his Teeth, the next difc
patcht him. King James here was not a fearlefi
man : He had known of the many Treafons which
Queen Elizabeth efcaped. The Powder-PJot
thundred to him, though it took not fire. King
Henrys Stabs did yet fpeak louder. He was told,
Thisfliallbe your End; think^not to efcape, Inflruments
will be found who prefer the Church before their Lives,
if you repent not. What a ftrait now is a King in,
whofc Life is thus at the mercy of a thoufand de-
luded defperate Slaves of the Pope ! That which
kindleth revenging anger in a Kingdom or Seriate,
may rationally caufe fear in a fingle man : For ic
is eafier to kill a King, than a Kingdom or a mul-
titude.
§ XIII. The unhappy Differences about the five
Articles in Belgio (in which I am paft doubt both
Parties there were much to be blamed) involved
the Learned Hugo Grotm in fufferings : The Con-
tra-Remonftrants were too violent, and trufted
to the Sword of the Prince of Orange $ and Grottos
being condemned to Imprifonment, and by his
Wife got out in a Trunk, on pretence of carrying
away his Books, becoming the Queen of Swedens
Refident Embafiador in France, no doubt exafpe-
rated, and falling into intimate acquaintance with
C 4 the
C 24]
the French Jefiiits, efpecially Petatrius, grew to
that approbation of the Moderate French Popery,
which I have here after proved, and to that de-
fire of reducing the Proteftants to them, which
not only Valefim Or at. in Obit. Fetavii, but his own
Writings fully teftifie. And his defign was to
bring Rome as the Miftrefs Church, to Rule, not
arbitrarily, but by the Canons of Councils, fecu-
ring the Right of Kings and Bifhops, and carting
afide the Schoolmens iubtil vain Difputes, and re-
forming the bad Jives of the Clergy, and fome
fmall mutable things; and in this to draw in
the Church of France, and England to agree, and
the Queen of Sweden, and if poffible the Lutherans,
and to crufh the tdvinifis as unreconcileable :
And he tells us how many in England favoured
what he did, though thofe whom hemifcalleth
JfroTxhtift? were againft it.
§ IV. The Church of England and the Parlia-
ment being before difcontented at the Marriage-
Articles as to Toleration, and at the Popes Agents
and Nuncio's here in London, were much more of-
fended at the changes fuddenly made by Bifhop
Land. The blotting out the name of the Pope
and Antichrift, and the Zeal for Altars and Bow-
ings, and the report of a Treaty for Union with
Rome, Printed by fome with the particulars, and
their conceit that Armmianifm lookt towards Po-
pery, and the carting out many Conformable Mi-
nirters, and many fuch things, efpecially when they
thought the Liberty of their Perfons, and their
Properties had been Invaded, and that A. Bifhop
Laud, and the new Clergy Men, ( Sibthorp, Main-
waring, Heylin, &c. ) were the Caufe of all s I
fay, Theie things railing in men a dread of Popery
our
[ <y]
our greater diftances were here begun; And
though in A. Bifhbp abbot's days the Church of
£tf£/*W was againft the Syncretifm, and few-went
with Bi(hop Z, W at firft, lie afterwards got many
to adhere to him. He that would fee all the Cafe
in an unfufpecled Author, let him read Dr. Hey-
tins Life of A. B.Laud, where he (hall findjnuch
of the proceedings, and the Articles and Reafons
of the Treaty with the Papifts. And if he add
Land's Tryal, and Fujhworth's Collections, he may
fee more. Heylin tells us that the Defign was but
to bring the Papifts in to us, by removing that
which kept them out : They that feared a Tole-
ration of Papifts did much more fear a Cowprehcn-
fen or Coalition, though their Converfion they de-
iired : For they knew that they muft ftill be Mem-
bers of the falfe Univerfal Papal Kingdom, and
that we muft in the greateft points come to them,
who without changing their Religion could not
come to us: And if we could hardly now keep
out thePope,what lhould we do when he had got
ibmuch more advantage of us ? Befides all other
Changes we muft change our very church- [pedes,
or elfe we (hould not be of the fame Church,
though we fate in the fame Se2ts : For a Chxreh
which is but a [ubjetl part of a Sovereign greater
Church, is no more of the fame [pedes toith one that
isfubjeclto no other ( but Chrift ) than our Cities
are of the [ame [pedes with a Kingdom.
§ XVI. Thefe diftances between the old
Church-men and the Laudians having increafed
to that which they came toini64i. foddenly on
Otlob. 23. the Irifh Rebellion Murdering two
hundred thoufand, and Fame threatening their
coming into England, cad the Nation into fo
great
great fear of the Papifts,and next of Bidiop Lauds
new Clergy who were fuppofed to be for a Coali-
tion, as was the Caufe (where-ever I came) of
Mens conceit of the neceffity of defenfive Arms*,
and this was increafed by two or three Opinions
which many were then guilty of, who had not
Learning enough to know which fide was right
according to the Law.
One of their Opinions was, That the Law of
Nature is the Law of God, Another was that no men
have Authority to abrogate it. Another was that the
Law of Nature inclineth men to Love their Lives ,
sind to private Self-defence* Another was that every
Kingdom or Nation hath by the Law of God in Na-
ture, a right of publicly Self-defence againft profejfed
Enemies and apparent danger of its deftrutlion. And
another was, that They whofe prof eft Religion oblige th
them on pain of Damnation to do their heft to extermi-
nate or dcftroy the Body of the Kingdom ( are to be
taken for its prof eft Enemies, if they renounce not that
obligation : Efpecially if they or their Confederates
Murder two hundred thoufand Fellow-Subjetts, and
apparently ftrive for power over the reft. Thefe Opi-
nions being then received, and by many ill-ap-
plyed, things then ran to what wefaw.
§ XVII. When the old Churchmen and Par-
liament on one fide, (and we know who on the
other fide) began the War, neceffity caufed them
to call in the Scots as Auxiliaries, who brought
in the Covenant and attempted Illegally the
Change of the Church Government j and all af-
ter falling into the' nands of Cromwell gnd his Army,
the King ceftroyed, the Parliament pulled down,
and other unthought of Changes which we faw,
Difcord and War grew odious to the Nation.
And
C 27 ]
And we longed to be reconciled to thofe that we
had differed from efpecially in matters of Reli-
gion.
Among others more considerable, I attempted
in Worcefhrflnre a Reconciliation with them. I
cryed firft with my Neighbours : The Gentry
that I (pake with of the Royal Party, profefled
willingnefs, and that theydefired but the Security
of the EiTentials of Epiicopacy. Dr. Good and
Dr. Warmftrie with others of them Subfcribed
their approbation to our Agreement : When I
tryed with others diftant, Bifhop Vjher eafily con-
sented, Bifliop Brownrig on fomewhat harder
terms, but fuch as would have healed us 5 Dr.
Hammond on harder yet, but yet fuch as we could
have born fave that he left all to the uncertain de-
termination of a Convocation. Buc fliortly Dr.
Warmftrie withdrew his Ccnfent, and as the rea-
fon of it fent me a Writing againft our Agree-
ment, faying, It was a confederacy with Schifm,
and labouring to prove that they were no Mini-
ftersor Churches which had not Epifcopal Ordi-
nation, and much more to that effedt. I wrote a
full anfwer tt) it, which fatisfied ail that I /hewed
it to, but did not publifh it* The writinganfwer-
ed was Dr. Teter Qmitttgs> now Bifhop of EIL
Prefently I found this opinion, That they mn no
true Minijters or Churches that had 'riot an tminter~
rupted Sacceffwn of Diocefane Ordination from the
^pottles, but that they were true Minifters and
Churches that had Roman Ordination, became the
ftopto our defired Agreement, and I few that it
proclaimed an utter renunciation of the Reform-
ed Churches which have no fuch Succeffion, and
yet a Coalition with the Roman Clergy, though
the
[28]
the Bimops of Rome have had the mofc notorious
intercifions. And having read Grotuu his Dif-
cujfo Jpologetki Rivetiani in which he more plain-
ly pleads for Canonical Popery, than he had done
in his rotuwy or Confnltatio, &c. I thought I was
bound in Confcienceto give notice to the Royal-
ifts of the Grotian Party and Defign, and after
printed a (mall Colle&ion out dtGrotiiu his own
words : Thefe Dr. Pierce wrote againft,and others
were offended at. But in the Second Part of my
Key for Catholicks, I (hewed the utter iir.poffibi-
lityof this Conceit of Sovereign Government by
General Councils.
& XVIII. When God was pleafed by the re-
£ oration of the King to raife Mens hopes of Pro-
teitant Agreement , I need not repeat what was
done towards it 5 among many worthier Perfons
by my Self, the Earl of Manchester and the Earl
of Orery firft making from us the motion to His
Majefty, w r ho readily confented, and granted us
the healing Terms expreft in His gracious Decla-
ration of Ecclefiaftical Affairs 1661 5 for which
the London Minifters fubfcribed a Thankfgiving,
and the Houfe of Commons gave him their Pub-
lick Thanks, as making for the Publick Concord.
But when the King under the Broad Seal granted
a Commiffion to many on both Sides, to treat and
agree of fuch Alterations of the Liturgy as were
neceflary to tender Confciences, and the Bilhops
and their Drs. yielded not to the leafi, but to the
hft maintained that none were necejfary for them ; I
faw in the Manner and the Iffne with whom it was
that we had to do , and confequently what Eng-
Und muft exped:. I eafiiy perceived that much
niore would be impofed. For I faw what fome
intended,
[ *9 :
intended, and I could conje&ure what muft be
the Means : But others went further than they.
If I my felf had been of the opinion that a Syn-
cretifm or Coalition with the Church of Frame
on Grotims terms had been the way of Church
Concord mod pleafing to God, and that all were
intolerable Schifmaticks that united not oh thefe
terms , as Members of one Univerfal Church,
under one humane Soveraignty. It's like I fhould
have done my beft to accompliih thefe things
following, at leaft, if I were alfo of the temper
of thofe of that Mind which I have known.
t I fhould have laboured to render all thofe
as odious and contemptible as I could , that had
been againfi the Coalition.
II. It's like I lhould have done what I could to
Silence all thofe Minifters that were likelt to hin-
der my Defign.
III. It's like I fhould have defired if lefs would
not do this, that more might be impofed on them,
that it might be efie&ually done.
IV. It's like I lhould have done all that I could
to Banifh them far enough from the Ears and
Prefence and Acquaintance of Rulers , that we
might reprefent them at our pleafure^ and they
might not anfwer for themfelves. .
V- If all this would not do, were I fufficiently
hardened , It's like I fhould endeavour to break
all thofe that will not bend , and to ruine them
utterly, and lay them in Jailes with Rogues , and
make men believe that they are intolerable Per-
fons deferving worfe, and that all this is Mercy
to them.
VI. It's like that were I of that mind and
temper, I lhould make it my chief deiigu to make
a
C 30 ]
a tender Confcience a Scorn, and to drive it out
of Efteem and Power, and then there would be
little in the reft to hinder my defires ; I might ex-
pe&that they would all take my Pills whom I
could firft get to (wallow as big a thing.
VIL I would make the great noife about Epif-
copacy, Liturgy and Conformity , and not fay a
word till all were ready of a Coalition with the
French Papifts or Roman Church.
VIII. I would (as Dr. Heylin) call this a Draw-
ing in the Papifts to us, when we had opened the
Door wide enough for their Univerfal Sove-
raignty, and I would not call it a going over to
them.
IX. It's like I fhould learn oiGrotim, to call none
Papifts but only thofe that count all good and
lawful that the Popes do, or as Dr. Saywell, dif-
own none but the Jefuked Party, and then I would
d^ted and rant againft Papifts as hotly as any of
them all. 1
X- I would not put any Oath or Profeffionof
Popery, or of an Univerfal foreign Jurifdi&ion
on any of the Lay Communicants , nor on the
Inferior Clergy till they were ripe for it: It's
gently faid of Dr. Say well, What Btjhop puts yon to
own the Power of General Councils before he will give
yon the Sacrament ? If the Bifiops will but own
and be fubjebl to a foreign Jurifdittion , and the
Clergy only to the Bijhops at firft, and the Laity to
that Ckrgy and Bifljop-, the Chain is ftrong enough
at prefent, we need no more.
XI. I will Prognofticate no further conditio-
nally of my felf, but whoever is engaged in fuch
work, above all cannot fpare the Engine of Hifto-
ncaivmrmhs. Againft tlwfe that may not be
heard
heard fpeak for themfelves , nor be acquainted
with them that hear the report, this muft do die
greateft part of the work --, it cannot be probably
done without it : Perjury is a thing that I will not
meddle with.
XII. They muft make the Differences of Pro-
teftants as odious as they can, and make men bc-
liev^that they are running mad for want of Ca-
tholick Government and Unity , and as a late
Book called AnAddrefs&c. tell them that lately
there were an Hundred and forty fever al Setts, (and
ifit be denied, it is but proving (o many Com-
plexions.)
XIII. Above all, they muft fay nothing for the
Pope bimfelfy but only for General Councils y advan-
cing their Honour by making odious all that they
Condemned, ahd by the Reverence that Prate-
Rants have expreft to the beft as means of Con-
cord : And they muft be fure to confound Concord
and Government, Commnnion and Subjeclion.
XIV. And they muft be fure to keep theMini-
ftry* partly in hope of Preferment, and partly
in fervile Dependance , and fpecially to Corrupt
the Vniverfities , that part may be Ignorant and
Vicious,and part ambitious Militants 3 And when
once all thefe have got into Church Livings, let
the Diflikers get them out if they can-
XV. Some have ever found it of great ufe to
Altering- defigns, to reprefent all that are againft
it as Rebellious , and make Rulers believe that
they are their Enemies. And when our King
here hath done fo much by the A<5t of Oblivion,
and advancing the late Duke of Mbmmrk , and
acknowledging the Service of him and his Army,
and many others who formerly fought againit
him*
[ i* 3
him, I cannot but fufpeft fome Altering defign
in them that would {till rub the old Sores , and
fetch thence Materials for all their Purpofes. (If
I may mix ridiculous things with- terrible ,) that as
the drunken Man eafing his Bladder by a running
Conduit, (tood half the day there in a mingent
pofture, complaining to Paflengers that his Water
would not Hop, becauie he {till heard thq£on-
duit run 3 fo if they can but make the Nation
Drunk or Melancholick, the noife of nothing but
War , and Rebellion ^ and Bloody will make them
think that their Blood is {till running.
XVI. And beyond Sea, the Papifts have found
it the greateft Expedient to their Succeffes, to
keep Great Men from Study ,■ and Learning, yea,
and from Confcience and Sobriety,and train them
up with Sport, and Wine and Women , and De-
bauchery, and ranting Jollity, and fcorns at, Con-
fcience and Precifene{s, that they may not difcern
their own intereft, nor have underftanding enough
to fee the Snare, but may tamely put their foot in
theStocks & under pretenceof Univerfal Concord
and Government , make themfeives the Subje&s
of a foreign Ufurpation. And if the Pope may
but govern till the next General Council, it will
be like a Leafe of many Hundred Years s as good
as a Fee-Ample 5 And may he but Rule all as Pa-
triarch and Principium V nit at is by the Canons al-
ready made, it will be as good as the Guardianfhip
of Infants, that will never call the Guardian to
Account.
§. XIX. I muft fay after all this , that I love
the French Church much better than the Italian,
and if we muft all be Papifts, had rather we were
French Papifts, of che two. And yet that I more
fear
C JJ ]
•fear the French Papifis than the Italians. For
che Italian Party are at fo vifible a diftance, that
they can defign no way for their advantage but a
j Toleration ( unlefs they could get the Govern-
ment) And their Toleration would a while but
make the Nation better know them , and more
I jiflike them : But the French Party cry down
Toler^ion, and truft wholly to a Coalition and
:o force : They hope to do their work before its
mown what they are doing : They will cry
town Popery, meaning only the Pope's abfolute
.-tower above Councils : It is but abating the La-
:ine Service, Tranfubftantiation, Priefts Marri-
ige, granting the Cup to the Laity, and two or
hree more luch thing?, and crying up nothing
)Ut the Name of the Church of England ( though
rhanged by Subje&ion to a Forreign Jurifdi&ion )
:nd then crying up Obedience and Conformity to it 9
nd crying down Schifm as an intolerable thing,
nd the Papifts fliall feem to turn to us, and not
ve to them, and then no DifTenter (hall be fuffer-
•d. Mr. Thomdikes Book of forbearance of Pe-
•alties, tells us of no other hope of fufferance,
liHitonfuppofition that we all agree in fubje&ion
O the thing called. The Vniverfal Political Church.
I:\nd a Learned Tribe by Interefl and Opinion en-
gaged in the Caufe may be ready by confident tri-
umphant Writings and Difputes to make good
11 this, and fcorn and tread down Gainfayers as
chifmaticks. And the Coalition will take in the
|>artsand labours of thofe that now are called Pa-
i>ifts, who are trained up in Militant Arts.
XX. But as long as God and the King are a-
i;ainftthem, we need not much fear the Succels
>f their Endeavours : Such a Care hath the King
tad to fecure the Land againft all fufpicion of Po-
D pery,
[ 34 3 .
pery in himfelf, that a fevere penalty is to be in-
flated on any that ftiall fo defame him : Yea hejf
bath paffed Ads for the Clergy, Corporations
Veftries, the Militia, Nonconformifts, in whichl
they are all obliged by Promife or Oath never tcl
Endeavour any Alteration of the Government of
Church and State : And again I fay, what fobeii
Man can be fo fottifhas to think that to fubjeflr
the King, Clergy, and whole Kingdom tome For-'
reign Jurifdiftion of a pretended Univerfal Sove- 1
reignty ( Monirchical, Ariftocratical or Mixt \
is no alteration of the Government of the Church
yea of the Church- fpecifying Form.
XXL This is a great fecondary reafon why we
cannot be for fuch a change becaufe we canno
Content that Church, Veftries, Corporations
Militia, &c fhould be all perfidious or perjured
Yea all the Land that have taken the Oath of Su
premacy againft all Forreign Jurifdi&ion. W^
accufe not others but excufe our felves : Ye t J
what Crime is it againft King and Kingdom, tc
make them the Subjedis of a Forreign Power,
leave to other men to enquire.
XXII. God feemeth purpofely to have con
founded them in their Defign, by leaving then
no Materials for their Fabrick. I can imagine nc
pretences of poflibility but in fome of thefe fol
lowing ways. I. That it is the Colledgc of Bijfwp
diffufed over the Earth that muft exercife Legifla
tion and Judgment by Confent, or by Majority o
Votes: And I (hall never fear the prevalency c
this Opinion, till an Epidemical Madnefs turned!
US into a Bedlam. :
2. That it muft be a true General Council that
muft Govern us : And this i$ no more to be ex
peSec
<pe<5ied than that all the World fall under one
Monarch, or that all Chriftians fave one King-
dom Apoftatize 5 which God prevent.
3. That Patriarchs with fuch Metropolitans as
hey will call, be taken for the Governing Re-
>refenters of all the Bifhops and Churches on
izrth. But there is no poifibility left us of this
vay: *F or it muft be either by the five old Patri-
rchs or by new ones. 1. If the old ones, Gods
judgments have made that way unpra&icable.
. The Cities of Antiech and Alexandria are de-
froyed, where two of the Patriarch! fhould be
Jifliops. 2. The Turk is Lord of four of the old
Patriarchal Seats 3 and none can be chofen, rule,
r come to Councils without his Confent- And
L ecan getalmoft whom he will Chofen, and fo
; le Turk fhould be our Chief Church Governour.
I ^nd the Places are bought with Money, and the
ofleffors anfwerable. Ludolphns tells us that the
atriarch of Alexandria is fome unlearned igno-
mt Perfon that fcarce knoweth Letters, and
lat Men are made Clergy-men there againft their
ills, all Men ihunning the Office becaufe of the
ufferings from the Turk which they muft under-
d. They have no juft Qualification, Ele&ion
r Power : There are three nominal Patriarchs of
)\mioch chofen by three feveral Parties, befides
jie Popes. They are utterly uncertain which of
peaiis right, or rather certain that none of them
re or can be fuch. All the four Nominal Patri-
■Ichs zxt againft the Romans^ and feveral againft
ich other : And many of the chief Chriftian
lurches own none of them as their Governours,
id none own them all as fuch.
And muft our Kings and Kiogdoms be Subjeds
D 2 of
[ ?6 :
of ignorant Subje&s of the Turk, becaufe once
Men were advanced to high Titles over Towns
now deftroyed, in one Chriftian Empire now dif-
folved or turned Mahometans.
4. There is therefore but one way left, which
is for the Pope and his Privy Council of Cardinals
tobetheftandingGovernour, by Judgment^ and
Execution, and to call when Princes forcc^him to
it, ftch European Councils as he can, and (as he
doth ) to make four Nominal Patriarchs ( of
Con ft. Alex, Antioch and Jernfalem) as Men make
Kings, Queens, and Bifhops on a Chefs-board,
and to call thefe General Councils, as he did that
at Trent, and to keep the people ignorant enougl
to believe it.
As for the making of a fort of new Patriarch?
there muft go fo much to agree who they (hall b
among all Chriftian Princes and Nations, and ther
to prove that they are the true Reprefenters of al
others, and that the Reprefenters or reprefentec
have any Univerfal Legiflative Power, that I an
in no Expectations of any fuch Sovereignty.
have proved againft Mr. Hooker that the Body o
the people zsfuch are not the Givers of the Powe
of their Govern ours, nd therefore cannot giv<
power to an Univerfal Supream.
XXIII. When I had feen al! Mr. Tbomdikc
Books, and Dr. Heylins, and fome other fuel
and A. Biftiop Bramhall's Book againft me, with
long and vehement reproving Preface, I purpofe
to have again dete&ed the defign, and have ar
fwered that Bock. But my Bookfeller Nevi
Simons told me that Mr. Roger Leftrange then C
verfeer of the Prefs, came to him and vehement
ly protefted that he would ruine him if he printe
[ J7]
my Anfwer to it : And when it might not be
i Printed I forbore to Write it.
Since then among others Mr. Bodwell hath ap-
peared with moft Voluminous confidence, whom
I have anfwered ; who I doubt not will want nei-
ther Ink, Paper, Words or Face for a reply.
My Conference with Bifhop Gming I thought
( it againfl: the Rules of Converfe to publifh. But
his Chaplain Dr. Saywe/l, Mafterof aColledge in
Cambridge, whom I take for his Mouth, being
himfelf prefent, hath publifhed what he would
have the World to believe of our Difcourfe, in a
Book againft me , for Univerfal Jurifdidion :
And therefore he hath put (bmeneceffity on me to
publish the Truth, which I am confident will not
be to the Readers lofs of time, who will perufe it-
When I had fent him my Book of Concord, he fenc
me Dr. Saywell's firft, by Dr. Crowther, of which I
wrote to him my fence. On this he defitfqcKme
ko come fpeak with him, which having don^^ee
several days, I thought it meet at Night to'Retol-
Jed our Difcourfe and fend him the Sum of all in
Letters, that neither he might forget it, or any
Man mifreprefent it. Thefe four Letters I have
therefore here annexed, and with them an an-
fwer to Dr. SaywePs Reafons for a Forreign Jurif
di&ion.
XXIV. I am fo far from charging the Church
l 'of England with the guilt of this Do6trine or De-
H'fign, that I prove that the Church of England is
^utterly againft it. But then by that Church I do
Wrioc mean any Men that can get* height h and conf-
idence enough to call themfelves the Church of Eng^
^land ^ but thofe that adhere to the Articles of
'^Religion, the Do&rine, Worftiip and Govern-
mm by Law Eftablifhed, D 3 XXV*
C ?8 3
XXV. And I am fo far from uncharitable Cen-
fures of the Men whom 1 thus confute, that I pro-
fefs that I believe Mr. Thorndike, Bifihop Guning^
Mr. Dodwell, &c to be Men that do what they
do in an Erroneous Zeal for Unity and Govern-
ment, and are Men of great Labour, Learning,
and Temperance, and Religious in their way :
And 1 have the fame Charity and Honour for ma-
ny French Papifts, yea fcr fuch Papal Flatterers
as Barotitis who joyned with Philip Nerius in his
firft Oratcrian Exercifes and Conventicles: Yea
I cannot think that they that burn and torment
Men for Religion, could live in quietneis, if they
did not confidently think that it is an acceptable
Service to God. And I fear not flill to profefs
that were it in my power, I would have no hurt
done to any Papift which is not neceflary to our
own defence.
But I mult fay that I much more honour fuch
ZSGrnfon, Ferns, Efpwc*H6,Monlucins,Eraf/mtf,Vives y
Cajfander.Hofpit alius, Thuams, &c. who among Pa-
pifts drew nearer the Reformers, than fuch among
us as having better Company and Helps draw
fromward them , and nearer to the Defor-
mers.
XVI. And as to ypu, Reverend Brethren Con-
formifts, who are true to the True Church of
England-, I humbly crave of you but three things.
I. That you will by hard ftudy and Minifterial di-
ligence and holineis of life, keep up to your power
the common Intereft of Chriftianity, of Faith
and ferious Piety and Charity. II. That you will
heartily promote the Concord of all godly Prote-
ffants, and therein follow fuch mealures as Chrift
himfelf hath given us, and as you would have
others
C ?9l
Others ufe towards you. III. That you will open-
y and faithfully difown the dangerous Err our of
Jniverfal Legiflative and Judicial Soveraignty,
md bringing the King, and Church, and Kingdom
inder any Forreign Jurifdi&ion, Monarchical,Ari-
locratical or Mixt ; and never ftigiratize the
Church of England and your facred Order with
the odious brand of PerfUioufnefs, after fo many
r mpofed and Received Subfcriptions, Profeffions
Uld Oaths, againft all Endeavours to alter the Go-
vernment of Church or State,
XVII. And as to the Nations fears of future
Popfth Soveraignty, for my part I meddle no fur-'
;:herthan i. To do the work of my own Office
md Day, 2. And to pray hard for the Nations
Prefervation, 3. And to truftGod, and hope that
ie will perfed; his wonders in fuch a deliverance,
is (hall confirm our belief of his fpecial care and
providence for his Church.
I But I muft tell you that fuch Reafons as Biihop
Gnnings Chaplains , /hould nor be thought ftrong
enough to make you fo fecure, as to abate the fer-
vour of your prayers. His words are thefe ('more
jcongrucfUs far to him than to you and me)
page 282, 283. C U The only means that it left to pre-
"' ferve our Nation from deftruclion> and to ft cure us
" from the danger of Popery , is to fupprefs all Con-
" venticles, &c. — • Being by this method provided
t again (t having our People feduced by the Papifts,
i cc which as yet they are in great danger of the next
u thing is to confder how to prevent violence, that thofe
cc be not murdered and undone that cannot be per-
u fwaded to fubmit. Now to fecure this, H'isMajtfies
^gracious pronnfes to confirm any Bills that were
" thought necejfary to prcferve the J£ft<ablijhed Reli-
D 4 " pot*
[40 ]
<c gion, that did not intrench on the Succeffion of the
C£ Crown, do make the way very eafie '-, if our People
<c were united among themfelves, and in the Religion
" of the Church of England. For matters may be fo
11 ordered, that all Officers Ecclcfiaftical, Civil and
u Military, and all that are employed in Power and
? Authority, of any kind, be perfons both of known
" Loyalty to the Crown, and yet faithful Sons of the
cc Church, and firm to the Eftablijhed Religion: And
" the Laws that they abl by may be fo explained, in
"favour ofthofethat Conform to the PublickJ v orfhip,
<c and the difcouragement of all Diffenters,that we muft
tc reafonably be fee are from any violence that the Pa-
<c pijts can offer to force our fubmiffion : For when All
> our Bifliops and Clergy are under ftrifb Obligations
<c and Oaths , and the People are guided by them 5 and
" all Officers, Civil and Military, are firm to the fame
cc Inter eft, and under [ever e penalties, if they all any
c thing to the contrary : Then what probable danger
iC can there be of any violence or difturbance, to force
ic us out of our Religion, when all things are thm fe-
cc cured, and the Power of External Execution is-ge-
" ncrally in the hands of men of our own Perfwafion,
" Nay moreover, the Prince him f elf will by his Coro-
" nation Oath be obliged to maintain the Laws and
u Liberties of the Kingdom fo Eslablijhed.']
I am not of a Calling fit to debate the Reafons
of thefe Reverend Fathers ; fome will read them
v\ ith a Plaudite 5 fome with a Ridetc, fome with
a Cavete. and I with an Orate : And he that will
abate the fervour of his prayers by fuch fecuring
words, is one whofe Prayers England is not much
beholden to. The words with all their defigns
are edifying, as Diagnoftick and Prognoflick,, I
only fay, V Seeing we receive a Kingdom which cannot
be
I 4' 1
be moved, let us have grace whereby we may ferve God
acceptably with reverence and godly fear • for our Cod
i? a confirming fire, Heb. 12. 18, 29."]
March 28. 1682.
Chap. I. The Yrotejtant Church t/* England is
againjl a/1 Humane Vniverfal Sovereignty,
Monarchical or Ariflocratical ; andfo again/}
all For reign Church Junfdift ion.
I Prove this, I. From the Oath of Supremacy,
which faith thus :
" I do utterly teftifie and declare in my Con-
" fcience, That the King's Highnefs is the only
" Supream Governour of this Realm, and of all
" other His Highnefs Dominions and Countreys,
" as well in all Spiritual or Ecclefiaftical Things
" or Caufes as Temporal. And that No Forreign
" Prince, Perfon, Prelate, State or Potentate, hath,
"or ought to have ANY JURISDICTION,
" Power, Superiority, Preheminence or Authority
" Ecclefiaftical or Spiritual within this Realm.
" And therefore I do utterly renounce and forfake
" all Forreign Jurifdi&ion, Priviledges, Prehemi-
" nence and Authorities granted or belonging to
i 4< the Kings Highnefs, his Heirs and Succeflbrs, or
" united or annexed to the Imperial Crown of
"this Realm.
Here all the Kingdom fwears, That none have,
I or ought to have any Jurifdi&ion here, who is
Forreign. Yet fome Papifts have been encouraged
i to take this Oath, by this Evafion.
Obj*
D'4*]
Obj. No Jurifdiiiion is here difclaimed ofFor-
reigners,but what belongs to the King : But Spiri-
tual Jurifdidion, called the Power of the Keys,
belongs not to the King : Ergo.
Anf. For fecuring the King's Jurifdiftion, All
Forreign Jurifdi<ftion is renounced 5 fignifying
that there is no fuch thing as a Jurifdi&ion over
this Realm, but the King's and his Officers. The
Power of the Keys, or Spiritual Power, is not
properly a Jurifdi&ion, as that w T ord includeth Le-
gislation, but only a Preaching of Chrift's Laws,
and adminiftring his Sacraments, and judging of
mens capacity for Communion according to thofe
Laws of Chrift : And this under the Coercive
Government of the King. Much like that of a
Tutor in a Colledge, or a Phyfician in his Hofpi-
tal. What can be more exprefly faid than this
here, that [ kC No Forreign Prince, Perfon, Pre-
V late, State or Potentate, have, or ought to have
"any Jarifdidiion, Power, Superiority, Prehemi-
"nence or Authority Ecclefiaftical or Spiri-
" tual within this Realm J Is that of Pope or
"Councils neither Ecclefiaftical nor Spiritual?
Is not the word [Prelate] purpofely put in to ex-
clude that Power hence which Prelates claim ?
Though the King claim not the Power of the
Keys, he knew that by the claim of that Power
the Pope and Councils of Foreigners had been
the did urbers of his Government : And therefore
all theirs here is excluded as a neceflary means to
iecure his own.
1. Popes and Councils have claimed a Legifla-
tiv e Power over us and all the Church : But the
Laws of this Land know no fuch but in Chrift
overall, and in King and Parliament under him
over
f.4?J
over this Land : And therefore the Oath exclud-
?th the Power claimed by Popes and Councils-
2. As to Judicial Power, thefe Fcrreigners
:laim a Power of Judging who in England (hall be
:aken for a true Bifhop and Minifter 5 who (hall
lave Tythes, Church-Lands and Temples 3 whe-
her the .Kings, Lords, and all Subjects, (hall be
udged capable of Church-Communion ? or be Ex-
:ommunicate : And our Laws declaring that all
his Forreicn Claim is Ufurpation, fully proveth
hat it was the fenfe of the Oath to exclude them.
They claim alfo a Power of Judging who fliaJl
?afs here for Orthodox, and who for Hereticks :
And in their Laws the confequence is, who fhall
3e burned for a Heretick, or be exterminated, or
l/ter Excommunication depofed from their Do-
minions, and their Subjects abfolved from their
Allegiance ? But certainly the Oath excludeth
:hem from all this.
The moft of the Papifts claim no Power direct-
ly due to their Pope, but that which they call Ec-
defiaftical or Spiritual (the red is but by confe-
quence, and in or dine ad Spirit italia: ) But if this be
aot excluded in the Oath, then they intended not
ito exclude the Papacy : And then what was the
Oath made for, or what fenfe hath fc or what ufe?
And who can believe this ?
If the meaning of the Oath be not to exclude
(the Pope's Ecclefiaftical Power, then they that
take it may. yet hold that the Pope is Head of all
,'the Churches on Earth, and hath the Authority
to call, and difTolve, and approve, or reprobate
General Councils, and may Ordain Biihops for
•England, and his Ordinations and his Mifllonaries
be here received, and Appeals made to him, and
Obedi-
C44 3
Obedience fworn to him, his Excommunications,
Indulgences, impofed Penances, Silencings, Abso-
lutions, Prohibitions here received : All which
our Statutes, Articles, Canons,^, (hew notori-
oufly to be falfe. It is evident therefore that this
Oath renounceth all Forreign Ecclefiaftical Juris-
diction.
II. The fecond proof is from many A& of Par-
liament : Thofe which prohibit all that receive
Orders beyond Sea from the Pope, or any Papifts,
to come into England, on pain of death : Thofe
that forbid the Do&rine, Worfhip and Difcipline
both of Popes and Councils : The words of
25 H. 8. c 21. are thefe.
" Whereas this Realm recognizing no Superiour
" under God but the King, hath been, and is free
" from Subjection to ^ any man's Laws, but only
cC fuch as have been cevifed, made and ordained
" within this Realm for the wealth thereof, or to
" fuch other as the People of this Realm, have ta-
" ken at their free liberty by their own confent
" to be ufed among them, and have bound them-
"felves by long ufe and cuftom to the obfervance
" of the fame 3 not to the obfervance of the Laws
tC of any Forreign Prince, Potentate or Prelate 5
u but as to the accuftomed and antient Laws of
" this Realm, originally Eftablifhed as Laws of
" the fame, by the faid fufferance, confent and cu-
4C ftom, and none other wife : It ftandeth there -
" fore with natural equity and good reafon, &c
u that they may abrogate them, tfr.
Moreover the Laws of England determine, that
no Canons are here obligatory, or are Laws, un-
lefs made (uch by King and Parliament. And if
it be true which Heytyn, and iome others fay, that
the
[45 ]
. the Pope's Canon-Laws are all here in force flill,
r except thofe that are contrary to fomeLaws of
-the Realm, that is but as the Roman Civil Law is
in force ; not as a Law of the Pope or old Ro-
mans, buras made Laws to us by King and Par-
liament. The Roman Senate and Emperor give
us the Matter of the Civil Law, and the Pope
and Councils of the Canon-Law 5 but the Sove-
reign Power here giveth them the Form of a
I Law ; as the King coineth Forreign Silver.
III. The Articles of Religion prove the fame.
1 . The twenty firft Article faith,
" General Councils may not be gathered toge-
ther without the Commandment and Will of
cc Princes : And when they be gathered together
" ( forafmuch as they be an Affembly of Men,
" whereof all be not governed by the Spirit and
;c Word of God ) they may err and fometime
. "have erred, even in things pertaining to God:
j " Wherefore things ordained by them, asneceffa-
" ry to Salvation, have neither ftrength nor Au-
* thority unlefs it may be declared that they are
j* taken out of the Holy Scriptures.
Here note, l ii That General Councils (fo cal-
led) in the Empire, had no power to meet, much
lefs to Rule, without the Commandment of
Princes. And fo thofe called by the Emperor
had no power over the Subjefts of other Princes,
2. And true Univerfal Councils will never be
Lawfully called, till either all the Earth have
One Humane Monarch, or all the Heathen, In-
fidel, Mahometan, Papift, Heretical and Prote-
ftant Princes agree to call them : For one hath not
Power over the Dominions of all the refl. And fo
the Ariftocratical Party put the whole Church un-
der
[ 4*1
der an impofTible and non-exiftent unifying and
governing Power.
3. That which may be proved a Duty out of
God's Word, was fuch before any Pope or Coun-
cil made Laws for it So that if their Commands
herein are any more than declarative, and fubfer-
vientto God's Laws (as the Crying of a Procla-
mation, or as a Juftices Warrant^ God hath fore-
ftalled them by his Laws, and theirs come too
late.
And if all the Power that Councils or Biflio ps
have as to Legiflation, be to make Laws unnece f-
fary to Salvation, it were to be wiihed they had
never made thofe that are hinderances to Salva-
tion, andfer the Churches together by the Ears,
and have divided them thefe 1200 Years and
more. Surely our Englifh Canons 5,6, 7, 8,
which Excommunicate ib many faithful Chri-
fHans, do much hinder Salvation, if they be not
neceflary to it.
But it's apparent that they take their Laws to
be neceflary to Salvation , 1. Who fay AH are
Schifmaticks that obey them not 5 and that fuch
Schifmaticks are Mortal Sinners in a date of Dani-
nation.They that make th eir Canonical Obedience
neceflary to avoid Schifm , and that neceflary to
Salvation, make the faid Canonical Obedience
neceflary to Salvation. But, &c,
2. And one would think that they that tor-
ment, and burn Men , and filence Ministers for
not obeying their Canons, made them neceflary
to Salvation.
. The 34th Article faith, That [_" every Vdr'ticw
^lar or National Church hath Authority to Or-
."dainj Change, or Abolifa Ceremonies or Rites
"of
C 47 ]
" of the Church, ordained only by Man's Autho-
" rity, fo that all things be done to edifying.]
And if fo, they that may aboliili the Rites or-
dained by General Councils , or Popes , are not
their Subje&s : nor is this Power of making and
abolishing Rites referved to them , nor can they
deprive any National or Particular Church of this
: their own Power-
The 36th Article faith, That [" The Book of
" Confecration of Arch-Bifhops, Bifhops, and Or-
<c daining of Priefts, &c. doth [Contain all things
" neceffary thereto.^
But nothing in that Book doth make it necefla-
ry that Englilh Bifhops cr Priefts receive their
Power or Office from any Foreigners , Pope ,
Council or Bifhops* which yet muit be neceffary
if they be their Subjects.
The 37th Article faith, That [" Though the
>c Queen hath not the Power of adminiftring the
,c Word and Sacraments, yet [he is not, nor ought not
" to befttbjeft to any foreign jurifdiclion ; And that
<c the Bifiop of Rome hath no Jurifditlion in this
" Realm of England.] And if fo, then he hath no
Patriarchal Jurifdi&ion here 3 nor have foreign
j Councils any.
IV. King Edw. 6. Injunctions fay, That [" No
! "manner of Obedience or Subjection is due to the
" Biihop of Rome within this Realm] Therefore
I not as to a Patriarch, Prefident or PrincipiurnVm^
: tatis.
V. Queen Elizabeth's Injunctions fay, [ c No
" manner of Obedience or Subjection is due to
' <c any fuch foreign Power And Admonit. [No
cc other foreign Power fhall or ought to have any
" Authority over them.]
VI. The
[48 1
VI. The Reformatio Legnm Ecclefiaft. c. 9, 10,
11. 14, 15. are full proof: There the Reformers
profeifing reverence to the 4 firft General Coun-
cils as holding found Do&rine , add [" Qmbns
\ tamen non aliter fidem noftram obit gan dam effe cen-
u fernus, nifi quatenm ex S. Script uris confirmari pof-
pnt : Nam concilia nonnulla inter dam erraffe, &
" contraria inter fe definivtjfe , partim in aclionibus
<c juris, partim etiam in fide manifeflum efi. Itaq;
tC legantur Concilia quidem, cum honore & Chri/iiana
reverentia , fed interim ad Scripturarum piam, cer-
tam, rettamq-, regulam examinentur.
C. 15. <4 Orthodoxorum Patrum etiam author it a-
<c tern niinime cenfemus effe contemnendam ; funt enim
<c per mult a abillis pradare & utiliter ditla : ut ta«
<c men ex eorum Sententia de Sacris Liter is judicetur,
" non admittimus : Debent enim facra? liter <t, nobis
<c omnis DoVvrimc Chriftiana & regit 1 a effe & judices,
tC Quin & ipfi Vatres tantum honoris fibi deferri re-
" cufarunt, fepins admonentes let! or em ut tantifper
" Juas admittat fententias & interpret at iones , quoad
<c cumfacris Uteris confentire eas animadvert erit.
Et de Ha?ref. C- I. <c Illorum intolerabilts efi er-
" ror qui totius Chrifiiani or bis univerfam Ecclefiam
€l folim Epifcopi Romani principatu contineri volunt.
c * Nos enim earn qut cerni potefi Ecclefiam fie defini-
,c mns-i ut omnium coetm (it fideTutm hominum, in quo
a S. Scriptura fine ere docetur •, & Sacrament a (fal-
QC tern his eorumpartibm qua ncceffaria funt ) juxta
fC Chrifti prafcriptum adminifirnetur.
Et de Judic Q>nt. Ha*ref c. 1. " Appdlatio
t% reo conceditur ab Epifcopo ad Archhpifcopnm, & ab
" Jlrchi epifcopo ad Regiam perfon.im ( but no fur-
" ther ) Fid. de Ecclef. o 10. de Epifc. Pote-
" flate.
Et
[ 49 3 t
' Et pag. Ipo. " Rex tarn in Archkpifcopos y Epif-
copos, Clericos, & alias Mmftros qnd m in Lako's
intra fit a regna & dominia pleniffimam jurifdiftio-
nem tarn civilem qudm Ecclefiafticam habet , S>
exeuere pot eft : Cum omnis JarifdiEtto turn Eccle-
fiaftica tumfecularis ab eo tanquam ex uno & eodem
fonte derivantur.
Et de Appell c 1 1. " There's no Appeal to any
above or beyond the King, judging by a Provin-
al Council, or Sele&BifhopsO
Though the King died before thefe were
ade Laws, they tell us the Church of England's
ice.
VII. To faye tranfcribing, I defire the Reader
perufe that notable Letter of King Henry the
h to the.Archbifhop of Tork^: It is the firft Ik
e fecond Part of the Caballa of Letters ; well
urth the reading, to our purpofe.
VIIL The Liturgy for Nov. 1. called the Pope
ntichrift, And the Homilies to the fame fince:
ad the Convocation in Ireland, Art. 8. 1615-;
1 doth the Parliament of England, in the Ad
? the Subfidy 3 Jacobi , of the Clergy. And
•e they that took him for Antichrift , thought
lot that as Pope or Patriarch he had any* ruling
vver here.
IX. The Apology of the Church of England
\ Jewel's Works, f ordered to be kept in all the
rifli Churches) faith, Pag. 708.
["Of a truth even thofe greatefi: Councils, and
vhere mod Affemblies of People ever were,
.whereof thefe Men ufe to make fuch exceed-
ing reckoning ) compare them with all the
-hurches which throughout the World acknow-
ledge and profefs the Name of Chrift, and what
E
" elfe I pray you can they feem to be but certaii
u Private Councils of Bifliops , and Provincia
" Synods ? For admit peradventure Italy, Franct
Spain, England , Germany , Denmark^, Scotland
K met together - 7 If there want A fa, Greece, A\
cc menia, Perfa, Media, Mefopotamia, Egypt, Et bit
Cl pia, India, Mauritania , in all which Plac<
" there be both many Chriftians, and many Bi
" (hops, how can any Man , being in his rigl
" Mind, think fuch a Council to be a Genen
"Council?]
Pag. 629. " It's proved that Councils have bee
" fo fa&ious and tyrannical, that good Men hav
" juftly refufed to come at them.
Pag. 593. "But the Gofpel hath been carrie
tC on without and againft Councils ; and Counci
" been againft the Truth.
And Jewel J Pag. 486. flieweth that [" Counci
" have been againft Councils, and the Arrian H
" reticks had more Councils than the Chriftians
and flieweth' their uncertainty.
Pag. 19. As to the Authority of Councils, A
gnsline faith, £" Ipfa plenaria Concilia f<cpe Prior a
" pofterioribtts emandantur.
And of the Succeflion and Ordination of £
fhops, he faith, Pag. 131. [''If there were m
"one of them ("that turned from Popery) or *
" us left alive, yet would not therefore the who
" Church of England fly to Lovaine. Tertutli,
" faith, Nonne & Laid facer dotes fumm. — Ubi E
" clefiaftici Ordinis non eft Confeffm , & offert
u tin git facer dos qui eft folm. Sed & ubi tres fm y
" Ecclefia esl, licet Laid. And frequently he faitf
"The Church is found among few, as well
" among many.] And he was for Lay Mens Bat
tizirig, X. Tl
X. The firft Canon commanded! Preachers
our times a Year to declare [ u That All ufurped
& foreign Powerf forafmuch as the fame hath no
Eftablifhment nor Ground by the Law of God)
is for moft juft Caufcs taken away and aboliflied.
And that therefore, No manner of Obedience
or Subje&ion within His "Majefties Realms and
Dominions is due to any fuch foreign Power.
The 1 2th Canon Excommunicate:h ipfo fa&o
,iy that (hall affirm, " That it is lawful for any
fort of Minifters to joyn together and make
Rules, Orders or Conftitutions, in Caufes Eccle-
'fiaftical, without the King's Authority, andfhall
fubmit themfelves to be ruled and governed by
:hem.] Therefore none may go beyond Sea to
ouncils without his Authority. And the Canons
Foreigners are not to be made a Rule without
5 Authority. And is not other Princes Autho-
:y as neceflary in their Dominions?
The Canon which bids Prayer 55 th defcribeth
c Chriffs holy Catholick Church to be the whole
•Congregation of Chriftian People difperfed
hroughout the whole World.] But fuch-a
lurch hath no Legiflative or Judicial Power,
XI. The Controverfie is about an Article of
ith, [I beUeve the holy Catholick Church.] The
bmanifts fay, It is an univerfal Political Society,
bverned by one humane Supream ? (Monarch,
riftocracy or mixtj under Chrift. Proteftants
', It hath no univerfal fupream Ruler but Chrift.
I ow the Generality of Proteftant Englilh and
;f »nfmarine,who write on the Creed,expound this
•tide accordingly in the Proteftant fence ; as he
it will perufe their Books may find ; which
\iyvdth what is the fence of the Church oiiingUnd.
E 1 Xtt Though
y
XII. Thoqgh King Edw. VI. was but a Youth
when he wrote his fharp Book againft Popery,
( lately printed. ) It fheweth what his Tutors
and the Clergy of his time, who were called the
Church, then thought of thefe Matters.
XIII. If the Parliaments of England all the
days of Queen Elizabeth, King Jama, and King
Charles I. and II. knew r what was the Doctrine oi
the Church of England about a Forreign Jurif
diction, it is eafie to gather it in their Votes, anc
Ads. Let him that would know whether they
w^re for a Coalition with the French on fuel
terms, read Sir Simon Dewes Journals, Rufiwortk
Col left ions, or Frins Introduction ad annum 1621
or any other true Hiftorian, and he will fee hov
far they were from owning any Forreign Ecclefi
aftial Jurifdiition. But the contrary minde
would make the World believe that all thefe Par
liaments were of fome Sedt differing from th
Church of England. But what call they th
Church of England but that part of the Clergy wh
conform to the Laws : And did not the Lau
makers underftand the Laws ?
Or if they more regard the fence of the CJerg:
let them read A. Biflnop Abbot's very plain an
bold Letter to the King, in Prins Introdudt pa
39, 40. and Dr. Hachrvcll\ &c. and they m
know what was then the fence of the Clergy
With whom concurred the Bifhops of Irelana
Infomuch that Bifliop Downame expreffing 1
fenfe of the Papifts there, and his contrary d
fires, prefumed to add, [And let all the people /
Amen 5 ] at which the Church rang with tl
Amen. And though he was queftioned in En
Und for it, he came fafe off His Neighbour I
Aid
[ 5? ]
:iops alfo declaring Popery to be Idolatry, and
lie Pope Antichrift.
: XIV. The Bifhops and chief Writers of Eng-
: Whave taken the Pope to be the Antichrift ;
\ranmer, Whitgmft, Parker, GrindaU, Abbot, all
1. Bilhops of Canterbury ; Vjher, Downame, Jew-
i'. r , Andrews , Bilfon , Latimer, Hooper, Farrar,
Ridley, Robert Abbot, flail, Allig, and abundance
nore Bifhops: The Martyrs, Smclijfe, Fulke,
i harp, Wbittaker, Willet, Crakenthorp, and mod of
jur Writers againft Popery. Sure then they were
;br none of his JurifdiSion here.
: XV. The Prayers have been and are to this day
idded in the end both to our Bibles and Common
grayer Books,which (hew how far the Church of
England was from deliring a Coalition with the
?apifts by fubmitting to any Forreign Jurifdi&i-
3n : They fay to God, [ " Confound Satan and
I Antichrift, with all Hirelings, whom thou haft
:c already caft offinto a reprobate fenfe, that they
II may not by Seds, Schiims, Herefies* and Er-
" rors, difquiet thy little Flock. And becaufe,
c O Lord, we be fallen into the latter days and
" dangerous times, wherein Ignorance hath got
" the upper hand, and Satan by his Miniftersfeek-
" eth by all means to quench the light of thy Gof-
* pel, we befeech thee to maintain thy Caufe a-
"gainft thofe ravening Wolves, and ftrengthen all
" thy Servants whom they keep in Prifonand Bon-
" dage. Let not thy long-fuffering be an occafion
" either to increafe their tyranny, or to difcou-
" rage thy Children, &c ]
Though A. Bifhop Laud put out all thefe Pray-
ers from the Scots new Liturgy, we had never
had them ftill bound with ours to this day if the
E s Church
C ft 1 •
Church q{ England had not at firft approved
them.
There isalfo a Confeflion of Faith found with
them, defcribing the Catholick Church as we do.
XVI. The Oath called Et c*tera of 1640.
faith that [" The Do&rine and Difcipline of the
"Church of England cox\iamet\\ all things necefla-
c< i;y to Salvation. ] Therefore Obedience to a-
ny Forreign, Jurifdi&ion is notneceffary to Salva-
tion : And therefore not neceflary to the avoid-
ing ofSchifm, or any Damning Sin.
XVII. The Church of England holdeth that no
Forreigners ( Pope or Prelates ) have Judicial
Fewer to pronounce the King of England a Here- 1
tick. Or Excommunicate, (though as Bifnop
Andrews faith in Tortura Toni even a Deacon may
refufe to deliver him the Sacrament if uncapable,
much more that Paftor whom ,he chufeth to de-
liver it him- ) For it's known by fad experience
how difmal the Confequences are 3 expofingthe
lives of the Excommunicate to danger among
them that believe the Pope and his Councils, and
rendering them difhonoured and contemned by
their Subjeds : We know how many Emperors
have been depofed as Excommunicate, and what
Qyeen Elizabeth's Excommunication tended to j
And if our Laws make it Treafon to publiih fuch
an Excommunication, fure the Law-makers be-
lieved not that either Pope or Prelates had a Judi-
cial Power to doit- In Prin's Introduft. p. 121.
the Papiiis that were unwilling to be the Execu-
tioners, had no better plea, than [That no Coun-
cil had yet judged the King to be a Heretick. 2
But Protectants deny that any Council hatha Judi-
cial Power [q to judge him, though all Men have
a Dif-
c w r
i Difcerning Power to judge with whom they
hould hold Communion.
But if our Defenders of a Forreign Power fay
;rue, then the Univerfal Judge ( Pope or Pre-
atesj may Judge and Excommunicate Kings who
:hey think deferve it. And if fo, not only Juf-
:ice, but Humanity requireth that fuch Kings be
irft heard fpeak for themfelves, and anfwer their
Accufers Face to Face. And this can feldom be
well done by proxy, as the Prelates will not Ex-
communicate the Proxies or Advocates only.
And muft all Emperors and Kings travel no Man
kflows- whither or how far to anfwer every fuch
accufation, and that at the Bar of a Prieft, that's
Subjedt to another Prince, ( perhaps his Enemy ;)
And if it be at an Univerfal Council, the King of
EnglandttWJ be Summoned to America or Conftan-
tinopk, at neareft, if they muft be indifferently
•called together.
XVIII. The Church of England is not for Po-
pery, butagainftk: But the Dcftrine of an Uni-
verfal Church Soveraign under Chrift, is Popery;
by the Confeffion of Proteftants and Papifts.
I. Proteftants ordinarily rank the Papifts into
thefe forts, differing from each other, i. Thofe
that place the Univerfal Supream Power in the
Pope alone, ( which are moft of the Italians that
dwell near him. ) 2. Thofe that place it in a
Pope and General Council agreeing, (which are
the greateft number.) 3. Thofe that place it in
a General Council as above the Pope, efpecially if
they difagree. 4. Thofe that place it in the Uni-
verfal Church real or diffufive. See Dr. Challoner
in his Crede Ecclefiam Catholic am, defcribing thefe
four forts of Papifts.
E 4 II. And
L $o J
• II. And the Papifts themfelves number all thj
fame differences, as you may fee in Bellarminc a
large.
Of the firft Opinion is V dentin in Thorn. To- jj
Bifp. i. p. 7. §45. and divers others both Jefu
its, Friars and Seculars. And Albert. Tighim hart
written an unanfwerable Book againft the Supre 1
macy of Councils- But Bellarmwe himfelf faith
of this way, f "Vf<l\ a ^ ^ anc diemquaftio fitperefi
a .e 'Ham inter Catholicos. Lib- 2. deConciL c. 1 3.
And they that have different Soveraigns have dif-
ferent Churches.
Of the fecond Opinion are the greateft number
of their Do&ors-
Of the third Opinion ( for a Councils Suprema*
cy above and againft the Pope in cafe of difagree-
ment ) were the Councils of Con fiance and Bafll^
And faith Be liar mine, Job. Gerfon, Petr. de Alliaco<
Card. Camcracenfis, 'Jacob™ Almanim, Card. JVj--
col. Cufanm, Card. Florentine, Tanormitamts, To-
flatus Abulenfis, and multitudes more ; with Ovie^
do, Okam, &c. and the Parifians and French
Church : Ani the Pope and Jefuits will not fay
that all thefe are Proteftancs, or none of the .Ro-
man Church : >4nd the Chuixh of England never
took them for any other than Papifts.
XIX. The/mall Book called Bern & Rex,,
which is approved by the Church of England t tmy
give the Reader fatisfa&ion herein.
XX. The common ftrain of the mod approved
Poitors of the Church in their Licenfed Books
againft the Papifts, difclaimeth all Forreign Jurif-
diclion of Pope or Prelates.
? 1. Eifiiop %wei I before cited.
2. Bifhop Bilfon is too large to be recited.
Chriftian
rif-
Of
[ 57 1
ChriftianSubj. p. 229. Ci [To Councils (faith he)
,c fuch as the Church of Chrift was wont by the
u help of her Religious Princes to call, we owe
J" Communion and brotherly Concord, fo long
- a as they make no breach in Faith and Chriftian
''Charity -, Subjettion and Servitude we owe
■: :c them none.] See more p.270,271,272, 27 3, eh-,
of the Errours and Contradictions of General
Councils, and how the major Vote obligeth us
not to follow them.
Andpag. 233. [The Title and Authority of
A.Bifhops and Patriarchs was not ordained by the
Commandment of Chrift or his Apoftles, but the
Biftiops long after, when the Church began to be
rroubled with Diffentions, were contented to link
chemfelves together in every Province to fuffer
3ne— to affemble the reft. "Pag. 261. The
Bifhops fpeaking the Word of God, Princes as
well as others muft yield Obedience : But if
c Biftiops pafs their Commifiion, and fpeak be-
f fide the Word of God,what they lift,both Prince
: ' and People may defpife them.
^3. Dr. Fulkf on Eph. 1. § 5. fheweth that the
Church hath no Head but Chrift, and no man can
:be fo much as a Minifterial Head.
4. Dr. Reynolds againft Han proveth, that none
t>uc Chrift can be the Head of Government any
I more than the Head of Influence.
5. Dr. Whita\er againft Stapleton de facra Script,
pag. 128. " He fheweth his Ignorance as worthy
£ *
1 10 fit among the Catechumens, that inftead of
?c Believing that there is a Catholick Church,
c puts [believing what the Catholick^ faith and be-
,c lievetb [fie tn y ut novum tnum fidem defendas nc-
" vos artkhlos condjs, etiam non harefis fed perfidia
" Magifier
L J8 ]
" Magifter aS] I believe that there is a holy Ca-
" tholick Church, but that I tnuft believe all thatft
*' it believeth and teacheth, I believe not. An
a gitjiine appealed from the Nkene Council to the
" Scripture. We receive not the Baptifm of In-
4; fants from the Authority of the Church, but
" from the Scripture. And pag. 103. he flieweth
r that [Councils have erred, and corrected one
f\ another, and are more uncertain than the Scrip-
" ture. And pag. 50 [The Peace of the Churchf
" is better fecured by referring all to the Scrip
" ture than to the Church.
"Pag. 501. The Catholick Church in the
" Qeed is invifible, and known only by Faith.
6. See Biihop Hall\ No Peace with Rome, and
his Letter to Lund. It is tedious to cite all in
Wtllet, Slater, Trideaux, Abbot, Marton,Crakenthorp,
Chattoner, White, and the reft to this purpofe.
It is mod notorious, that the Church of England
was againft all Forreign Jurifdidtion of Pope or
Prelates as over this Land.
To cite a multitude of fuch Teftimonies, would fr
but needlefly fwell the Book, and weary the
Reader.
Chap. II. The whole Kingdom and Church is
/worn again fl all Forreign Jurifdittion, and
all alteration of Government in Church and
State: And ought not to be Jligmatized with
PERJURY.
§ 1 VpHat the whole Churchy and Kingdom i$
A under fuch Oaths is vilible.
I. The
i
C 5T9 3
I. The Oath of Supremacy before cited againft
II Forreign Jurifdidtion is put upon all the Land.
II. The Oath called Et catera 1640. is againft
change of Government, and was taken by many.
III. The ASt of Uniformity obligeth the whole
liniftry to fubfcribe againft all endeavours to al-
r the Government.
IV. The Oxford AGt of Confinement fweareth
1 Nonconformifts ( and more ) never to endea-
>ur any Alteration of Government in Church
' State.
V. The Veftry Ad fweareth all the Paridi
cftries to the fame.
VI.The Corporation AQ. fweareth all the Cities
, d Corporations of England to the fame •, that is,
III in Power and Truft as to Government.
i VII. The Militia Aft fweareth all the Souldiers
the Land to the fame.
So that it is undeniable that all the King-
i>m is fworn never to endeavour any Alteration
Government in Church or State, and alfo ex-
;efly againft all Forreign Jurifdidiion.
§ 2. That it is not only an Alteration, but even
Alteration of the very Species or Conftitution
Church and State Government, to bring the
md under the Forreign Jurifdi&ion either of
ppe, Prince or Prelates, I have proved by it
If j and to any man of underftanding, it needs
g) proof.
; § 5. That Church and State, and the whole Land
ight not be wilfully perjured, is clear. 1. It is (0
•inous a fin againft God, as is like to bring down
ftrudive vengeance : He that threatneth it even
I the Tables of Stone : The Lord will not bold him
iltkfs that taketh his Name in vain: And Perjury
is
c 60 :
is the chief taking his Name in vain, to confirrri a
Lie. And if this threatning reach to every indi
vidual, what will become of perjured Church and
Kingdom? The Lord is the avenger of all fuel
crimes : And it's a fearful thing to fall into the
hands of this God, who is a consuming fire.
II. " Perjury is a direft diflblution of Societies
" Mutual Truft is their concernment : Utter Di
" flruft is a Virtual death or war. King andPeopI
t: are tied to each other by Oaths : Majors am
cc chief Officers, and Judges are tied to fidelit]
" by Oaths. The Bifhops fwear their Clergy tc
* them, (though old Canons condemned it:) Loofi
4C this Bond, and what are Societies? Who car
c; truft him that maketh no confeience of tin
" Obligation of Oaths, any more than an Enemy
III. It depriveth the King of a neceflary mean
of fecurity for [lis life. If all confeience of th
Oaths of Allegiance were gone, it is fuppofed tha
the confeience of Loyalty would be gone. Am
many a Traytor would ftudy how to kill King
fecretly without danger to themfelves, or to mak
it good by ftrength and numbers.
IV. Itdeprivethall the Subjefls of neceffar
Security for Eftate, Name or Life. If Churci
and State fhould openly be perjured, who can ex
pe<3 that all Individuals fhould ftick at it ? But n
ther that every Man that hath an Enemy, or hat
either Wealth or Place which another defiret!'
fhould prefently be Sworn to the Gallows or th
Block? It were far better dwell among Toad;
Snakes, and Adders, or Wolves and Beais i
gainft whom a Man hath fome defence : Homo h
mini Lnpn/ 7 would be turned into Homo homi
Diabolus.
V.
[ 6i ]
| V- It would make us uncapable of Truft, Traf-
jfick, and Friendship with any Forreign Land :
[Open National Perjury is fo odious againft the
Light and Law of Nature, that Englishmen
would be to other Lands, as Man-eating Canibals
ire to us. None could treat with us or truft
is.
VI. This would be a mod heinous wrong to
fkhe King, to have the Hiflory of his Reign fo odi-
)>oufly blotted to all Pofterity, as that under him
) the Land Should be turned toDiabolifm, and made
5 the hatred and fcorn of all the Earth ; when God
; had honoured it with fo many Bleflings above
'ifloft others.
VIL It would render Popery it felf more odi-
ous than it is, as if it lived by the moft horrid
crimes, and muft revive by National Perjury :
j And would confirm thofe felf conceited YVhim-
ji fical Expofitors of Rev. 13. that think the mark
. in the Forehead impofed upon all that muft buy
Sand fell, and be Freemen is PER jury with
' PERfecution ; and that dream that the Letters of
i the Name of the Beaft, are not to be underftood
meerly Numerally, but Materially and Nominally,
and that x I <r **, *i, figma-tau are our Ch. and Sr.
conjoyned by a Serpentine [X] or [W] to fig-
nifie that our Swearing and Forfwearing was for
[ Church and State. ] Yea and the more odious
fancy of another Name in them will become their
Sport.
VIII. . It would make the Nonconformifts fay
that never Men on Earth were dealt with fo inhu-
manely, and Challenge the World to give any
fuchinftancein any Hiftory, Chriftian, Mahome-
tan or Pagan, if the fatne men that have reviled
them
them as Rebellious, and endeavoured their In>
prifonment and utter Rume for not Swearing ne- 1 1
ver to endeavour any alteration of Government,
fliould all this while be defigning the alteration of
it, and firft to make all men abjure it, and after
to bring them to it- The Diflenters fcruple not ■
Swearing never to Endeavour the Altering of the
State, Government, nor of the Church as in the
Hands of fuch Paftors as Chrift or his Apoftles
inftituted 3 nor any Reformation by Sedition or
unlawful Means : But they durft not abfolutely
abjure all Lawful Endeavour, to take the Church
Keys out of Lay-mens Hands, and to have mere
Bifhops than one to many /core or hundred
Churches, &c. And if we muft lye in Jails as
Rogues for refufing this for fear of Perjury, and
yet the Reverend or other Profecuters ihould Co
far alter all the Government of Church and State
as to bring all the Land under a Forreign Juris-
diction, Legiflative, Judicial and Executive, and
to make King, Parliament, Clergy and People
the Subjedtsof the Pope, or which is more bafe,
of a Court or Colledge of Prelates who are al-
mort all Subjeds to Forreign Papifts, Mahome-
tans and Heathens, of whom few dare difobey
their Lords and Princes, this would be fuch a
thing as Humane Language hath no words fignifi-
cant enough todefcribe.
§ 4. Obj. Sinful Oaths bind none, and muft be
broken.
Anf. 1. Sinful Oaths involve Men in the dread-
ful guilt of Perjury.
2. Oaths finfully impofed and taken, yet bind
to Lawful Matter.
3. If
E 6j ]
3. If thefe Oaths be finful, why were they im-
pofed ? Shall the fame Men urge all to take them,
■and then fay, You may break them as being
[infill ?
4. It is not finful to Swear Loyalty and Self-
-defence againft foreign Enemies or Ufurpers.
Obj. 2. Luther and your other Reformers broke
their Vow of Chaftity and Obedience to the Pope,
.and defended it.
Anfw. 1. You think they did ill, and will that
juftifie you ?
2. To obey a Pope , that is by Ufurpation a
^Vice-Chrift, or King of all the World, is a great
[Sin, and they that Swear it, are no more bound
"to it, than they that Swear Murder or Treafon.
! And the Vow of Chaftity becomes unlawful to
thofe that have not the Power of Continence.
oBut for thofe that .had , let them juftifie them
from Perjury that can : I cannot.
3. The Perjury of a few Individuals, and of a
:■ Kingdom, vaftly differ.
4. They took that Oath in ignorance, think-
j ing they had done well. But thofe that I now
; fpeak to, at once reviled them that took it not,
1 and did their beft to lay it on all the Land, and
j yet were then for a Foreign Jurifdiction, and de-
; ligned or defired that all that took it might after
break it.
But thefe Objectors (hew us that there is no Sin
fo odious and inhumane, which Learned and Re-
verend Men may not plead for , under a Name
and Mask of Virtue, Loyalty , Piety , and the
Churches Good and Service.
Obj. The Laws may repeal thefe Oaths.
Jnfrv.
r 6 4 r
jinfw. That will but free new Men from taking h
/them ; but not thofe that have already Sworn \\
from keeping them in all the lawful parts.
Chap. III. What Endeavours have been ufed
by the wore Moderate Papifls to bring Eng- ' j
land under a Foreign Jurifdiclion in King
James'j time.
§. i. T Will not meddle now with their violent
A Attempts abroad and at home , nor fo
much as name them. (Commonly Known) It is
not my defign to fpeak or act offenfively, but de-
fenfively: Their ways of Wit and Deceit have
been many, and among others pretended Motions
for a Coalition hath not been the leaft : ^nd their
injurious Pretences that our Rulers have been in-
clined to them, as knowing how much that may
do with the ignorant fequacious Multitude.
§.2. I. In Queen Elizabeths days, they much
perfwaded her that to go as far from the Church
of Rome as the Ami- Papifls defired , would crofs
her Intereft, and make the reduction of the King-
dom impolfible , who were all Papifls but as ic
were the other day.
II. In King James's time, they would fain have
conquered him by the fear of Murder , when he
heard of the Murder of two King's of France,
H. 3. and //. 4. that had greater defenfive Pow-
ers than he : ^nd the Powder Plot was yet more
frightful : >4nd continued threatnings more.
^nd he (hewed his peaceable Difpofition in
promoting the Spaniih and French Matches for
his
[ 6* ]
i$ Son : and efpecially if it be true that FajfamB
iid other Hifiorians fay , that lie, and h>s Son,
id his Council took their Oaths for a 2 blerationj
the words recorded by them.
§. 3. ^nd to make People believe that he was
the heart a Papift, the Bit: op of Ambrnn boaft-
h of his fuccefs in a Conference with him,
blidbed in French in Mr. Pageant % printed a:
•enoble 1668. where in Pag. 173, 174* 175, 176,
7, 178. he tells this Story. (It's like the Arch-
jhop told it to ingratiate himfelf with Cardinal
MicHj to whom he fent it, and would not fcru-
* aggravation.) ' Afterwards there was a good
mderftanding between the two Crowns : The
ling of England at the requeft of die K 01 France,
[id often remit the ordinary feverities ufed a-
ainft the Catholicks in England .« He was even
/ell-pleafed with the Propofals that were fe-
retly made to him by the King of France, in
rder to the reducing of him into the boibm of
ie Church. Infomuch, that after feveral Con-
?rencfs held for that Effedi, by the confent of
isMajeily, without communicating any thing
if that matter to his Council, for 1 fear that the
ufinefs being known fliould have been pbftru-
:ed-, The Archbirhop of AmhrknyanzA inro
\ngland^ as if it had been wirhout Defigrv, id
iie Habit and under the Name of a Counfellor
f the Parliament of Grenoble, whofe curiofity
ad incited him to fee England. He had no fooner
anded at Dover, but the Duke of Buckingham
ime to meet him, and having fatuted him thus
hifpered in his Ear [Sir , who call your [elf a
ounfellor of Grenoble , but are the Archbifiop of
anbrun, yon are welcom mo thtfe Kingdoms. Ton
F ''need
y
[66]
need not change your Name nor your Quality , foi
here you (Jjall receive nothing but Honour , and espe-
cially from the King my Mafter , who hath a mol
high Efleem of yout\ Indeed the King of Englam
ufed him moft Kindly, and granted him man]
Favours on behalf of the Catholicks, and evei
permitted him in the French Embaflador':
Lodgings where was a great Affembly to admi
nifter the Sacrament of Confirmation to th,
Catholicks, the Doors being open, There werj
near Eighteen thoufand Perfons who receive
that Sacrament, and yet no man faid any thin
to them as they went in at the Gate, nor i*
where elfe. Although there were many of th
Englifh always /landing in the Street beholdin
the Ceremony. During his abode, he had mai^
Conferences with that King, who having com
to agreement in all the controverted Points,
wrote a long Letter to the Pope by a Catholic
Gentleman, his Subject, whom he fent fecretl
of purpofe, by which Letter he acknowledg
him to be the Vicar General of Jefus Chrift,
Earth, the Univerfal Father of Chriftians , ai?
the Head of all the Catholicks * alluring hi
that after he had made fufficient provifion wii J
refpeft to the things agreed on, he would ope ,
ly declare himfelf: In the mean time, hepr.?
mifed him not to fuffer any more to mal j
fearch in his Kingdom for the Priefts whir,
were fent over by his Holineft, and themci"
Chriftian King, .provided they were no Jefuitdp
whom he faid he could not truft for many Rer 1
fons, chiefly becauie he counted them to hay
been the Authors of the Powder Plot, I J 3
which they had designed to have blown him 1^
[6 7 1
in his Parliament. In his Letter among other
things, he intreated the Pope to grant that the
Church Lands which had become part of the
Patrimony of the principal Houfes in England
might noc be taken from them % that on the
contrary ,' they might be permitted to poiTefs
them ; becaufe if it fliould be othervvife, there
night arife trouble on that account. He faid
ilfo, that nothing hindred him from declaring
himfelfprefently, but that he defired to bring
he King of Denmark^ his Brother- in- Law with
rim -j whom he had in order to that end , but
inder another pretence, prayed to comeover in-
o England, where he hoped to Convert him
with himfelf That in fo doing he fliould lecure
he Peace of his Kingdoms, which otherwife he
:ould hardly keep in Peace , and that they two
oyned in the fame Defign, would draw with
hem almoft all the North. The Duke of Buck-
ingham and the Gentleman , whom he fent to
\kome, were the only Per fens of his Subje&s to
vhom he had made known this defign. But the
Death of King James, which put a flop to this
Negotiation, put a flop to the Effect of it, which
vas a matter of great Grief to his Holinefs, and
^ht King oi Frame.'] Thus far Deageant : At the
; ;id of his Book is a Narrative of the Archbifhop
'^Ambrm of his Voyage into England^ written
rlli J Cardinal Richlien. In which he fpeaks much
the like purpofe, as done 1624. adding, f That
he King told him with great freedom the affe-
ni ftion he had for the Catholick Faith, and was fo
particular as not to omit any thing, infomuch
hat he told me, that from his Childhood his
Rafters perceiving his inclinations thereto , he
¥z 'had
[68 3
1 had run great hazards of being aflaflinated
The reft is , fc That the King relblved to fettle
' Liberty of Coofidecce by calling an Affemblj
' of Trudy Eri&liiH and Foreign Divines at Dovei
1 or QMgve.
I have recited this to fliew that as they are noi
wanting in Art and Indutiry , fo they abufe the
Name of Princes to promote their Caufe. Wh
can tell but much of this is Lies? And if Kin£
James to prevent Eutchery, gave them a few fail
words, it's like they added more cf their own
And if he ufed the Papifts kindly, as being againf
Cruelty, they were the more unexcufable tha
would have deftroyed him., and could not bekep
in Peace
§. 4. Yet do the Papifts make people beyond
Sea believe that they live here under conftam
Martyrdom ! Sure if Hifcory be to be believed
the Articles of King James and his Son, our late
King, about the Spanifh and French Matches, do
acquit both Kings from any juft Accufation ol
Cruelty againft the Papifts. Rufrworth aftermen<
tioned thus reciteth the private Articles of the firfi
Match, Pag. 86, 87, 88.
1 . ' Particular Laws made againfc Roman Ca<
c tholicks,under which other Vaflals of our Realw
1 are not comprehended, and general Laws undei
' which all are equally comprized , if repugnant
' to the Romiih Religion, fhall not any time here'
4 after by any means or chance whatever, dire&l}
'or indirectly, be commanded to be put ir
€ Execution againft the faid Roman Catholicks
' And we will caufe that our Council (hall take;
1 the fame Oath, as far as it pertains to them, anc
1 belongs to the Execution which by them anc|
* their Minifters is to be exercifed 2 . * That
[6 9 3
1 2. c That no other Laws (hall hereafter be
made anew againft the (aid Roman ^Catholicks ;
, but that there (hall be a perpetual Toleration of
Ithe Roman Catholick Religion within Private
Houfes throughout all Our Realms and Dorni-
i'nions 5 vvhich We will have to be underftood as
1 well of Our Kingdoms of Scotland and Ireland,
as in England \ which (hall be Granted to them
in manner and form as is Capitulated, Decreed,
and Granted in the Articles of the Treaty con-
cerning the Marriage.
1 3. i That neither by Us, nor by any other inter-
pofed Perfon whatfoever, direft-ly orindiredly,
■fprivately orpublickly, will We Treat or At-
tempt any thing with the moft renowned- Lady 3
infanta Donna Maria , which (hall be repugnant
to the Roman Catholick Religion : Neither will.
I We by any means perfwade her that (lie iliould
' ever renounce or relinquifh the fame, in Sub-,
ftance or Form, or that ihe iliould do any thing
repugnant or contrary to thofe things vvhich are
contained in the Treaty of Marriage.
4. ' That We and the Prince of Wales will
interpofe Our Authority, and will do as much
in Us fliall lye * that the Parliament (hall ap-
rove, confirm and ratifie all and lingular Arti-
cles, in favour of the Roman Catholicks, capi-
tulated between the moft renowned Kings, by
Jffreafon of this Marriage : And that the faid
Parliament (hall Revoke and Abrogate particular
'fLaws made againft the faid Roman Catholicks y
.0 whofe obfervance alfo the reft of Our Sub-
je6ls and Vaflals are not obliged; as hkewife
wjthe general Laws under which all are equally
^comprehended, to wit, as to the Roman Catho-
F 3 'licks,
1
C7°3
Micks ft' they be fuch as is aforefaid, which are
' repugnant to the Roman Catholick Religion.
" And that hereafter we willnot confent that the
^ {aid Parliament fhall ever at anytime enact or
c write any other, or new Laws againfi Roman
9 Catholicks.
' ' Moreover,I Charles Prince of Wales engage my
r felf ( and promife, that the mod Iiiuilrious
4 King of Great Britain my mod honoured Lord
* and Father (hall do the fame both by word and
i writing ) that all thofe things which are contain-
ed in the* foregoing Articles, and concern as
' well the Sufpenfion as the Abrogation of the 5
' Laws made againft the Rowan Catholicks fliall
* within three years infallibly take effedt, and
c fooner if it be poffible, which we will have to
1 lye upon our Conference and Royal Honour;
f that I wuYinterceed with the mod Iiiuilrious
* King of Great Britain my Father, that the ten
' years of the Education of the Children which
'(hall be Bern of this Marriage with the mod II-
* luflrious Lady Infanta their Mother, accorded
f in the Twenty third Article ( which term the
c Pope otRowe defires to have prorogued to twelve
* years ) may be lengthened to the faid term.
■ And I Promife freely of my own accord and
* Swear that if it fo happen that the entire power
* of difpofing of this matter be devolved to me, I
* will alio grant and approve the (aid term.
4 Further, I Prince oiWaks oblige my felf upon
c my Faith to the Catholick King, that as often
c as the Illuftrious Lady Infanta fliall require that I
Should give ear to Divines or others whom her
4 Highnefs fliall be pleafed to implo; i:: matter of
I the Roman Religion, I will hearken to them
J willingly
1 71 1
; willingly without all difficulty, and laying afide
"all excufe. And for further caution in point of
free exercife of the Catholick Religion and
"Sufpenfion of the Laws above-named, I Charles
Prince o&Waks Promife and take upon me, in
the word of a King, that the things above-pro-
( mifed and treated concerning thofe matters fhall
; take efleft and be put in execution as well in the
^Kingdoms of Scotland and Ireland, as of Eng-
"land.
The Privy Councillors Oath, faith the fame
"\uthor, was this.
' I A. B. do Swear that I will truely and fully
: obferve as much as belongeth to me all and eve-
j ry the Articles which are contained in the treaty
of Marriage between the mod Gracious Charles
Prince of Wdes and the moft Gracious Lady
; Donna Maria Infanta of Spain: Likewifel Swear
| that I will neither commit to Execution nor
I Caufe to be Executed by my felf or any inferior
I Officer ferving me, any Laws againitany Ro-
man Cacholicks whatfoever, nor will execute a-
' ny puni(htnent inflifted by thofe Laws, but in all
things which belong to me will faithfully ob-
■ ferve, his Majefties word given on that be-
: half]
I have recited this to (hew that the Papifts de-
ceive Foreigners, when they tell them that they
lived here under cruel Perfection. And yet lee
none think that the King turned Papift: For all
this was on condition of the Spanifli Match which
was broken: And the King well knew that the
Parliament would never confent to it.
But his own words may fatisfie us in this : For,
faith RuJJworth, [' The King called a Parliament
F4 '1611.
[7* ]
f 1623. ( when the Match was broken ) and faith
' & to them, [ It hath been talked of my remifnefs
6 in maintenance of Religion, and fufpicion of a
Toleration : But as God fhall judge me, I never
• thought nor meant, nor ever in word exprefled
c any thing that favoured of it. ] But the flinging
Petition againft thePapifts ( as the King called it)
which this Parliament offered him (hewed ftill
what they were againft.
If the Papifts fay thefe Articles fruftrate prove
no forbearance of Severities againft us ; Rufh-
ww^anfwers them faying, pag. 156. of the French
Match, [ fc fn Novemb, the Articles were Sworn
c to by King James, Prince Charles, and the French
e King. The Articles concerning Religion were
* not much fliort of thofe for the Spanifh March.]
And pag. 175. ['That the Englifli Catholicks
ffhould'be no more fearched after, nor molefted
4 for their Religion. ]
§ 5. And they have the lefs reafon to accufe the
King of Cruelty, or yet to report that he was in
Heart a Papifly when he rather endured their dif-
pleafure than he would turn to them, and yet en-
dured thedifguftbothof the Church-men and Par-
liament than he would lay by his Clemency to-
ward them. ' The Commons, faith Ruflmonh
*pag. 213. An. 1625. cenfured Mr. Rt. Montague
1 for endeavouring to reconcile England and Rome
c and to alienate the Kings Affections from his
■ well-affe&ed Subjefe.
And the A. Bi/hop Abbot wrote. this Letter to
the Kins.
May
[ n 3
1
1 May it pleafeyour Majefty,
i ' I have been too long filent, and am afraid by
my filence I have negleded the Duty of the place
It hath pleafed God to call me to, and your Ma-
' efty to place me in. But now I humbly crave
eave I may difcharge my Confcience toward
3od, and my Duty to your Majefty : And there-
fore I befeech you freely to give me leave to de-
liver my felf, and then let your Majefty do with
line what you pleafe. Your Majefty hath pro-
pounded a Toleration of Religion. I befeech
"ou take into confideration what your Ad: is,
j/hat the confequence may be. By your Ad you
abour to fetup the moft and Hereti-
al Dodrine of the Church of Rem, the Whore
bf Babylon : How hateful it will be to God, and
rievous to your good Subjeds the Profeffors of
aheGofpel, that your Majefty who hath often
Oifputed and Learnedly Written againft thofe
Jereticks, fliould now (hew your felf a Patron
!>f thofe wicked Doctrines, which your Pen
■path told the World, and your Confcience tells
jour felf, are Superftitioqs, Idolatrous, and De-
sftable. And hereunto I add, what you have
]!one in fending the Prince into $p&», without
jhecofifent of your Council, and Privity and Ap-
probation of your People : And though you have
| Charge and Intereft in the Prince as Son of
'our Flefh, yet have th e people a greater as Son
if the Kingdom, upon whom next after your
jlajefty are their Eyes fixed and their welfare
iepends- And fo tenderly is his going appre-
hended, as ( believe it ) however his return
c may
t 74 3
1 may be fafe, yet the Drawers of him into th
* A&ion, fo dangerous to himfelf, fo defperai,
c to the Kingdom, will not pafs away unqueftioj
' ed, unpunifhed. Befides this Toleration whk
' you endeavour to fet up by your Proclamatio
< cannot be done without a Parliament, unk
f your Majefty will let your Subjects fee that yc
* will take to your felf ability to throw down ti
* Laws of your Land at your pleafure: Wh
c dreadful confequents thefe things may draw 2
'terward, I befeech your Majefty to confidei
' And above all, left by this Toleration difcou,
* tenancing the true Profeffion of the Gofps
* wherewith God hath blefled us, and this Kinj,
* dom hath fo long flouri/hed under it, your M
■ jefty do not draw upon this Kingdom in Gener;
c and your felf in particular Gods heavy wra
* and indignation. Thufin difcharge of my Dui
* towards God, and your Majefty, and the pla<!
' of my Calling, I have taken humble leave to dj
J liver my Confidence- Now Sir do what yCj
* pleafe with me.
Thus you fee what difficulties the King weij
through to avoid all (hew of Cruelty to the R<
man Sect $ when at the fame time the Canons &{
communicated Proteftants that affirmed any thiif
to be unlawful in the Liturgy, Ceremonies,
Church Government, and the Laws were
force againft them.
Chai
C7J]
>Ju
iap, IV. Of the P'apifs Endeavours in the
h; time of King Charles the Firft^ and the great
i wrong they did him.
\ i.*T^HEfame method they ftill continued,
A I. In vain they fubtilly laboured to
,hve perverted the King, ti And then pretend-
e 1 their great fufferings to procure Indulgence.
H And fecretly gave out that the King was for
? l: iem, to draw on others that they thought would
V? ftill of the Kings Religion.
;;■ § 2. When he was in Spain the Biftop of Cou-
: ^en a Trained Veterane, and Head of the Inqui-
tion waschofento take the charge of labouring
ns Converfion, and Carolus Boverim wrote to him
Sat Book for Church Monarchy, which is now
c ktabt : And the Pope wrote to him an infinua-
^ng Letter 5 to which this anfwer as returned by
ic Prince is recorded by Prm as out t)f Mr. De
befnetheKing of France his Geographer, and by
; le CabalU of Letters, and by Ettfhworth, who
\ ich the Latine Copy was preferved by fome then
% Spain at the Treaty, and this following in the
%baUa is but an ill Tranflation of it.
Adoft Holy Father,
I * I received the difpacch from your Holinefs
with great contenr, and with that refpect which
the Piety and Care wherewith your Holinefs
writes doth require. It was an unfpeakable
pleafure to me to read the generous Exploits of
the Kings my Predeceflors, in whofe Memory
[ Pofterity
C7<n
Pofterity hath not given thofe Praifes and Elo-
gies of Honour as were due to them. I believe
that your Holinefs hath fet their Examples be-
fore my Eyes to the end I might imitate them in
all my Actions : For in truth they have ofter
expofed their Eftates and Lives for the Exalta-
tion of the Holy Chair, ^nd the Courage
wherewith they have aflaulted the Enemies ol
the Crofs of Jefus Chrift, hath not been led
than the Care and Thought which I have to the I
End that the Peace and Intelligence which hath
hitherto been wanting in Christendom might be
bound with a true and ftrong Concord. For as
the common Enemy of Peace ftill watcheth to
put hatred and diflention among Chriftian Prin
ces fo I believe that the Glory of God requires
(hit we fhould endeavour to unite them, -^nd^ 1
1 do not efteem it a greater honour to be de^ l <
fcended from fo great Princes, than to imitate
them in the Zeal of their Piety. In which ic
helps me very much to have known the mine
and will of our thrice honoured Lord and Fa-
ther, and the Holy Intentions of his Catholick
Majefty,to give a happy concurrence to fo lauda-j^
ble a Deiign. For it grieveth him exceedingly^
to fee the great evils that grow from the Divi- '
lions of Chriftian Princes, which the Wifdom of
your Holinefs forefaw, when it judged the Mar-
riage which you pleafed to defign between the
Infanta of Spain and my felf to be neceflary to
procure Co great a good. For it is very certain
I (hall never be fo extreamly affectionate to any
thing in the World, as to endeavour alliance
with a Prince that hath the fame apprehension
of the true Religion with my felf Therefore I
1 intreat
01
[ 77 D
intreat your Holinefs to believe that I have been
Iways very far from Novelties, or to be a par-
jizan ofanyFaftion, againft theCatholick Apo-
ftolick Roman Religion. But on the contrary
[ have fought all occafions to take away the fuf-
)icion that might reft upon me. And that I will
mploy my felffor the time to come to have
>ut one Religion and one Faith •, feeing we all
>elieve in one Jefus Chrift : Having refolved in
ny felf, to fpare nothing that I have in the
A^orld, and tofufferall manner of difcommo-
Jities, even to the hazarding of my Eftate and
.ife for a thing fo well pleafing to God : It
efts only that I thank your Holinefs for the per-
niflion you have pleafed to afford me. And I
ray God to give you a B lefled Health, and his
, jlory after fo much pains which your Holinefs
akes in his Chprch. Signed,
Charles Steward.
y§ 3. Read Rnfoworttis Copy p. 82,83. whether
moft current I know not, but this much ihevvs
at the Papifts complaint of cruel ufage here is
ijuft. And left any believe them that (ay King
paries was at the Heart a Papift, let them note,
;i How many and ftrong temptations he fruftrated.
j That when he wrote this he was in their
^)wer. 3. That here is no promife to fubjeft
rjmfelftoa Foreign Jurifaidticn, but to endea-
pur Peace and Concord 5 which may better be
-y drawing the Papifts to us, than by coming do
jjem. Thetrueft Adverfaries to Popery are the
seated Lovers of true Concord and Peace.
i § 4* All the lenity that was (hewed them af-
ter
/ C/8]
terhere, and the agency of Panzani, Con. 6c.
pafs by, left my recital be mifunderftood. Th
Reader may fee enough if not too much in Ruflj
worth, and in iV/Vs Introduction, &c Ionlyadc
that this King who was fo Zealous for Concord
and that overcame fo many Temptations to Po
pery diftant and in his Bofom, and was fo firm &j
not to fear to grant them the audience promifed
yet was fo much againft all cruelty to them, tha
he fuffered very much for his Lenity and Clemen
cy to them, both from themfelves and from th(
Proteftants. But the moft odious injury that evei
they did him> was by pretending his Commiflior
for that moft inhumane War and Maflacre in Ire
land-, when in time of peace they fuddenly Mur
dered two hundred thoufand, and told Men tha
they had the Kings Commiflion to rife as for hin
that was wronged by his Parliament; the verj
fame of this horrid Murder, and the words of the
many Fugitives that efcaped in Beggery into Eng
land ( alfifted by the Charity of the Dutchefs ©
Ormond and others ) and the Englifti Papifts goint;
in to the King was the main caufe that filled th<
Parliaments Armies : I well remember it cafi
people into iucii a fear that England lhouk
be ufed like Ireland, that all over the Countreys
the people oft fate up, and durft not go to Bed
for fear left the Papifts fhould rife and Murdeit
them. And this is all that the Papifts have ye*
got by their Bloody Cruelty, 10 neceflitate peo
pie in fear to take them for their Mortal Foe?
BMhop Morky faith in his Letter to the Dutchei
of Tork p. 6, 7. ' That by raffing and fpreading ma
1 iicious and fcandalous reports againft the King tha
I he was a Papift and intended to bring in Popery, o.-Il
\ tha }
C 79 3
that account only they raifed many thoufands againft
:him, without whofe ajfiftance they could never have o-
ver powered him,and opprejfed him as they did: And the
r uccefsthey had thereby againft the F 'ather ^encouraged
them to make ufe ef the fame Engine again ji his Son,
by giving it out that the King by living fo long abroad
fin Popifo Countreys was fo corrupted in his Religion,
^ that if he were fuftred to return, he would bring in
E Popery along with him. So that with this groundlefs
fear I found many con fider able and very pinch in-
terefted Perfons pojftft when I was fent into England,
i about two Months before the Kings return 5 mo ft of
which time I fpent in undeceiving all 1 met with, es-
pecially the Heads and Leaders of the Presbyterian
and Independant Parties, ( who feemed to be moft
afraid offuch a Change ) by ajjuring them that thofe
mifreports they had heard of the King and his Bro-
' thers were nothing elfe but the malicious Inventions
1 of thofe that were in fall or con fent the Murderers of
his Father For to my certain knowledge (faid
' I ) who was almoft always an Eye-wttnefs of their
\ aflions, the King and both his Brothers, &c. 3
I And he was confident that this was the cafe of
heDutchefs of Torkfind that thePapifts falfly gave
;t out that (he was theirs to draw people to them.
j And what then could have been more injurious
o King Charles the Firft, than this boaft and re-
>orc of the Irifti Murderers. By which they
vould make him to have fo dreadfully begun 5
or the rebellion was Oclob. 23. 1641. and "Edge-
nil Fight the fame day 1642. And hereby they
lave given the Scots occafion to publifh to pofte-
ity thefe Scandalous words in their Books againft
he Cromwellians called, Truth its Mamfeft, prin-
ed 1645. P3g. I7> *?• V The King feeing he was
'flopped
[ So]
flopped by the Sects fir ft in their own Countrey, n:xt\
in England, to carry on hU great defign takes //;,<[
Irifij Papijhs by the hand rather than be alway dif
appointed, and they willingly undertake to levy Arms
for his Service, that is, for the RomifJj Caufe, the
Kings defign being fubjervient to the Reman Caufe,
though he abuftd thinks otherwije, and believes that
KoiTiQfervethto his purpofe : But to begin the work
they mftfi make fttre of all the Proteftants, if they
cannot other wife by Murdering and Mafjacrin*
them p. 19. The next recourse was to the l\
ri(l) Papists, his good Friends, to whom from Scot-
land a Commiffion is difpatched under the Great Seat
( which Seal was at that instant time in the Kings
own Custody ) of that Kingdom to hasten according
to former agreement, the raifing of the Irifh in Arm%
who no fooner recthe this new Order but they break
out, &c D And I am not willing to believe this,
A report fo dhhonourable to the King, his Life;
his Arms, his Death, and to all that fought for
him, that theFifth Commandment forbids us to
believe it, though the Scots fhould fay, They
faw the Sealed CommifTions : Yea though I had
feen them my felf; feeing it is poflible for thd
Irilh to Counterfeit the Scots Broad Seal. f
But by this it appeareth what wrong the King
had by the Irifh boafting of his Commiffion, and
the Papifts pretending to more countenance than
he gave them.
§ 4. And as the faid R. Biibop of Winchester was
confident they flandered the Dutchefs ofTor'^h her
Life,fo he conje&ureth that the Jefuit MaimbroHm
hath done (ince her death, and that fome of them
devifed the Confeflion which he printefh as hers,
which he profeffeth to be falfe as to the acctffation
of himfelf. The words of Maimbrongh tranflated
are thefe. A
[ Si ]
Declaration of the Dutchefs of York, tranf-
ated out of Maimbourg's Hiftoire dti Cal-
:inifine.
V getfon (Emicatca in the Cftttrcl) of England,
I anD as much inttrutfeb in her SDcrtrtne (ac^
* covins to the Opinion of the molt able mU
ftg of her ^attv) as bet Condition ant) Capacity
;:n afcmit , ought to erpect to be the £Dbjctf of
lick cenfute, tal)enfl)e quits I;er ^Religion to
! jace that of the Church of Rome. SnD a? 31
Ip confefi t^at 3 babe been one of bet greateft
tohfeg, if not in effect at leatt in toill , 3 babe
tg!)t it reasonable, that foj the Satisfaction of
jftienDS, 31 fljcttla tscclate the SgotibesanD Kea*
H of mp Conbetfion, ant) of the fo funnain anD
rpertefc change of nty IReligtou , pet Without
•iging mp felf in the <DuetttonjJ anD Objections
•clj might he mate en this £Dccaft-sm*
" l^oteft in the p^efence of atmigbtp <Bod, that
z mp return into England, no perfon fotyatfo*
-!, hath trirectlp oj inbirectlp 9 perftnaset) me to
:jace the Catljoltcfe Religion : It ii a fa*
r tohtch 31 otoe to rtje^lone spercp of (Eofe ;
We not cbcu tljiufc fflatt tiie papers tohirh 31
e mane him eberp tap fince mp return from
nee ant) Flanders, to beg of htm to titfrGber to
W&e ^Trttth babe obtained foi me*
|!t ts berp true , that babing feeu tlje jferbout
t. e SDebotion of the Catbolicfe of tljcfe Conn*
» 3 ant) feeling that 31 hat) none of it, n berp
tie, 31 habe neber cc aftD fince that time to asfc
|5oD the <£#ce , that if 31 tote not of tfje true
Ugion, 31 mig^t be fo before 31 trtcfc
G gtiM*
f 82 ]
jpeberflelefg % baD not tbe lead Doubt but tljl]
fle belief of tljc Cburcb of England toa* tbe trtF
anD 3 neber baD any fcruple oj trouble of Cc
fciencc on flte ^Deration until November la
flat 3 began to teat) 2Dr* Heylin'ja; ^itto# of i
Reformation/ tobicbitf much efteemeD} anD VdTjc
of tbe reaDtng in the Opinion of all fle ale $
of tbe iHingnom, i# fuftuient to free fle Confcid
from all fecrupta anD JDoubtg tobicb mi$
arife about JReltgiom JBut for mp part fat frj
finning in tbat l^tttorp toljat toag fait) of it J
fonnD to fle contrary flat bp reaDing of it J
onlp maDe me fee tbe mofl Jojuble feactileDges tj
toete ebet beatD fpofcen of t anD flat it teas jj
fafftctent to fatisfie an indifferent unDetttanDiK
t\oi to perftuafce it flat toe baD fle leaft fottnbatj
or appearance of reafon for flanging fle ancii
iface of fle Cburcb, anD tcnouncing fleCaflol
Religion*
3 noteD in flat ^iflojp firtt 9 flat Henry i
Cigbfl quitteD not fle Communion of tbe Cljtn
of Rome, noj oppofeD fle ^ufloritp of fle ^oj
but becattfe be VooulD not let bint put atoav i
flQueen bi$ SK&tfe > to Scarry anofler* 2* <2T (
ilung Edward fle &iffl being yet aCIjilD,]
<Bncle tobo goberneD l^tm aluifing fle Eopal 2 [
floritp, Xtifyitl) \t baD in bis $anD , enrubeD W !i
felf bp appropriating to Ijimfclf anD bte Jfanr
fle aLan&g anD (Boods of tbe Cburcb. 3. #|
^Duecn Elizabeth not being tbe lawful ©eit of i l
Croton, cottlD notfcees fle mtiuft poffeffton Voir n
fl)e baD taken but bp renmmetog tbe true Cljttr 111
becaufe fle ^urifr; anD HcttintDe of bet 2Doctrf^
toag not cc be (Usurpation of i fl
atngnom of Great: Britain. f
j cottlunot conceibc, mud; lefts beltcbe, ttjat tfte
p Spirit tobicb goberns the true Church, fljoulD
the jattttjoj of the ®b?ee joints that 3 note
cd, toljicb babe been the only jfounDatton of the
tbberfion of the ancient Religion, to favour the
rcntioufnefe of Henry the (Eighth, the Uttferpte
ji of :©ucen Elizabeth, and tl;e Ambition mireD
ty the ejtream 3batice of the (Llncle of Edward
Sijti)* ^either coulD 3 unDerftanti bofr? the
Ijapg, tobo boatt that the? ban no ot^er fccfig'n
Separating tbemfrtfcca from t\)t Communion of
Church of Rome, hut to cnbeabour the feeftt*
Ijing of tlje Doctrine 9 SDifcipllne of t\t ^imU
s Church 5 babe not thought of this pretenses
fo^matton ? httt tohile Henry the (feigbtb attempt*
1 Reparation from the Roman Cburcl;, that he
tht fati^fie W guilt? peafurc^
Hi thefe Reflections babing buucD mp $$itti
x the rcatnng of that l^iftc^, 3 enncabourefc to
ruct mp felf in the joints controbertea betvmeu
.ant) the Catbolicks : 3 eramineD them the mod
fflp that 3 coulD by the Scripture it felf , anD
tgh 3! tljougljt not mp felf Efficient fo? unties
jtoijig it toell, 3 fount) neberthelefe fome tfnnga
ict» appeareo to me fo clear , fo eafie to be un*
jlcot), that 3 *)abc a thottfanD timeg toonmeB
t 3 babe been fo long toitljout reflecting on
it.
J teas particularly ant) flronglp conbincet) of the
I defence of 3cfu0 C^ift in the i^olp Sacra^
jit of the altar , of x\z infallibility of the
;xrch 5 Confeffion, aufc pjaper foj tl;e ©cat). 3
ji Vtrilling to confer of thefe spattetu b? toap of
:courfe toith tye ttoo mofl able ffitfijopjs that \ot
I in England, anD both confeffea to me imiw*
G a ^ euflg
[HI
mtflp, that there arc mattp things tn the Chut,,
of Rome tohicb it teas to be toifljcti that tit'
Church of England had (till obferbctsas donfeffic
tohich it coulD not he benieb hut that (Bob h
rommanbeb it, anti draper for the ©eat), tobich i
one of the moft atttbentick ant) ancient Prartin
of the Cbriftian ^Religion ; t5ut as to themftlte
tbep mabe ufc thereof in vitiate, Voithottt malcitj
pttblick profeffion thereof
3$ 3 preffeb one of thefe Wffiops upon the
ther joints of Controbcrftc , ant) pzincipallp i| ;
the teal Prefencc of 3efus Cbritt in the l£olp &
crament of the 01tar, he anfeoereb me ftcelp, €$
toerc he a Catholick, he '(OOttiD not change IReligtc
hut t4;at gating been cbttcateb in a Church in telji
he beliebeb there teas all that toa?J neccflarp J
^albation, ant) there habing receibeb his XBaptif;
he thought he coulD not quit it totfyout grr
Scanbal*
311 this SDifcottrfe fcrbet) but to incrcafc the a
tient befirc tohicb 31 l;at» to become a Catholic
ant) 3 felt intoarb pains ant) horrible bifquir
after the Conberfation 31 hab toitl; thefe ttoo 313
#eberthelcfs that 31 might not precipitate in
Affair of this Importance, ant) tohcremp &alb
lion teas concerned , 3 cntieabottret) to fatisfic n
felf entirely 3 prapeb (Bob toith all mp heart
calm mp troublco Si)inb ^ making me to kno
the 'Ertttb, the fearch. of tohich I;at> cauCcD mp trotff
hie* liBring in this Conbition, 3 tocnt at Chril
ma» to the icings Chapel to rcceibc the &acramcn ll
toWcb put mp ^ottlinto ncto troubles, tolricli co r
tinueo till 3 bifcobercb mp fratc of^inb to a C j
tljolicfcj tol;o to procure me tlje rcpofe ana trauqttf tt!
It
1
[ 85 ]
h tabid) 31 toiflicti, caufet) a grot) $jiett to romc
jmc, ant) be toag tljic firtl Gfrclefiatticfe., toitb
^()om 3 conferred of mp IntoatD ambition ann tbc
."airs of mp &ouU <£lje mojc 3 Cpofce toitlj Ijlm,
e mo?e 3! fount) mp felf intoatfclp pcrftpascD ann
engtljencb bp tlje (Bjace of tl;c l^olp Spirit to
ange Religion.
0S 31 cotttS not Doubt cf t\)t trtttl) of tf?e toojW
3efu$ (D^itt , toljtcp affutejsf -usi tbat tbc %iolp
acramcnt contains bis jflcfli ana l;te HBltou 5 3
ittu not eafilp belicte tljat fje toljo w tvutl; it felf,
jd permitted ttyat.tlje Communion unset one "fcino
n been intro&uced into tjljsf Ctjurcfy, in tofjic!) anb
itijj tobicb l;e batlj.p^omifcD to atoell to tbc etiD
tijje Moiti)> it it rufftcetfjj notfo* tl;e fealbattou
ttbem tolp communicate unfcer oue.feinD only,
itto concltiDc 5 3 am net able to enter into 3>f=
utetottf) anp ontljefc great ^rutte, ano ftougb
( itoerc ? 3 tooula not engage mp felf further tljan
j; a SDifcourfc of a fcto todtftf', md teitljottt ccn=
pting to crpjcfe (imply t!;e Sgotibcs anti Rcafons
ImpConberfiotu
:3 call (Bon to toitnefe , tofco Snoto.s tl;c fecret of
'ens Ijearta, tl;at 3 baD ncber tbottgljt of changing
jeligion if 3 fan bclicbeu 3 migljt obtain &al*
: tion bp continuing in ti;e flate 3 toas bp mp
trtb anb (Enttcation, am? 3 tiling it Is not neccfc
cp tljat 3 b^rc Declare tljat it toas not gnterefh,
k pjofpettof l^ono^, bpqf anp facing and perii!>
le ^ofitjs totycb Ijabe pcrftoadet) me. thereunto,
nng tljat on tlje ccntrarp ))v changing Religion,
JexpofcD mp felf to tl;e tja^rti of loftng botl; mp
<ricnt>0 amf mpCrctiit; anDfreelp to confefa tl;e
litl;, 3 coufitjeret) ano cramirtcD often, tobetljcrit
30 not moje ejrpc&ient toi me to Icepmp jfrientig,
G 3 m?
[86]
my Wank, ant) mp CrttJit in tl;c Court, bp contii 1
mting in the (Ejetcife of tljelReligion cf i\)t dDbttrcl
of England, tban quit all tljefe tfcingg in a bid
ant) Ijope f tlje goto things of tlje life to come ;[
but tfweugl) tf)e tymy of dSot), toljicli rnlfgljtcnfl
tfjofe tljat feefe it , 3 ftlfr tio pain oj, Difficult? tj
making tl;e choice 3 l)afce* 3 ©all only fap tfy
all mp fear batl) been , left tbe pcoj Cartolicfe
tl;ig Counttep fljoulo fuffer mttct) on tlje occaSoi
of mp Confcictuon , ant) tfjat (Eou ffjouto nor gii
me tije dftace to fuffee patitntip VoitI) tljem tl
EHfgraceg and afflictions of tyi$ iLifc to merit tl
(Eternal* At St. James the 8th oiJnguft, 1670.
Poftfcript.
BUt fince the firft writing of this, the Public
Matter of Fa6t hath taught the World how 1
little Caufe thofe that he calleth the Heads of the
Presbyterians and Independants, or any others,had
to believe Bifhop Morleys confident Teftimo-
ny, of one or other , Or honeft Mr. G ache's Let- K
ter to me, t or the reft of the French Letters I
published with it by Lauderdale. I cannot forgej !
Dr. Morleys words to my felf in Jan. 1659. bej I
fore King Charles II. came in , that moft on thi: ll
fide the Mpes would joyn with the Church G
England, were it not for the blocks jb&tCaM I
had laid in the way - And this he knew by hi< li
converfe with them. But this Coalition was not lt
to be our becoming Papifts , (quoad nomen) buof
France forfooth , if not ? landers tOO, Would turiff!
Proteftants (as they have done.)
^ I knew not when I writ this Book, 1. Of KindB
7<M0f/s Paper pubiuhed as found in King charie\
th
C 87]
Second's Pocket, and the TefHmonies that he
i aPapift, nor what was witnefled of his En-
ement for them. 2. I knew not of what King
nes the Second would after be and do. 3. I
|iw not of Archbifhop Bramhak's Letter, Printed
Dr. Parre in Archbiihop VJhers Life j confi-
tly afluring Archbifliop VJher, that on his cer-
1 Information , the Papifts in 1647. got into
mwelfs Army , and confederated with the Pa-
s at Oxford in the King's Army to have the King
I to Death : And whether they fent beyond Sea
Approbation, and obtained it.
a p. V. The foreign Leaders of the Evglijh
Conciliaters , moo are for introducing a fo-
reign fur'ifhttion.
p. HpHe horrid Confufions in the Roman
A Church by two and three Popes at
;:e (fome Kingdoms cleaving to one, and fome
another J conitrained the Emperor and divers
inces to call a Council called General, for re-
?dy. The Popes being by this Council con-
mned and depofed , it could not be expeded
it they fhould approve them and confent : fo
it the Council was neceffitated (though crofs to
e Cuftorfl) to declare their Power to be above
fc Popes, fo far as to judge and depofe him if
deferve it : This way went the Councils of
\ r a y Confhince, and Bafil. But the Pope's Up-
"lders (till ftucktohim, and faid, Parliaments
,iyaswell depofe Kings. The Body cannot cut
J the Head. " And Eugenins 4th , thoughfcon-
G 4 demned
[8S]
detnned by the Council and depofed as a Herq|ii
tick, Simonift , Blafphemer, &c. kept Pofleflioij
and their Church fucGeedeth him to this day.
§. 2. This opinion for the Church Diffufive r^
prefented in a Council being above the Pope, wj
kept alive in Bohemia, France and other Countriej
and in Luther s time did much further his Refoi
rnation-, by encouraging Princes and People
difobey the Pope. And Luther at the firft feeme
to go but little further : But afterward quite ca
off the Pope, and denied all his Claim of unive:
fal or foreign Jurifdi&ion.
§. 3. Some that joyned with Luther in refoi
ming many Abufes, thought that the whol
World for Church) muft have one Humane Hea
or Governor in Religion , and that we muft nc
feparate from fubje&ion to the Pope , but onl
keep him to govern by Church Canons, and n
Arbitrarily, as being fingulis major , but umverji
minor. And fo the Controverfie came to be tl^
fame as between Monarchs that will be abovel
Law , and thofe that are limited by the Law^
The Italians and fome others are for the firft •, bu
the French and fome others are only for his limit
ed Power. Of thefe in Luther's time were Eraj
mu-SiJuluu Tfiug.^ Sidonim, Agricola, the Author
of the Interim, and Wicelim, Cajfander, Haffmei
fter , and after Fr. Baldwin , and divers others
And in France fome excellent Lawyers, yet mon
moderate 5 as the Chancellor Mich. Hofpit alius y Thn
tmu, and a great Party with them.
§. 4- J oh. Gerfon Chancellor, and a Member
the Council of Con fiance before thefe, was fc
moderate (though he was for burning Has anc
Jerome of Prague) that in the great Point of the
fuffi
[S 9 1
ificiency of God's own Laws , he condemneth
en molt of thefe Moderators. I will inferc his
ords iff Sermonein die Circumcifioms Domini ha-
?q Trafcona coram Papa ( in the Pope's own
taring J
Q c Schifmatis prafentis fedationem invenire nonfuf-
kient leges human*, jam condita , nifi fuperior Lex
Oivina viva & architecloqica confulatur, -Quod
Yorte non Jatis atlum efi ufq\ in prafens : Oblige t
mod ait Dorninm in Ifaia, Tim iter unt me mandato
yominum, & dottrinis 5 ideo ecce ego addam ui
tdmirationcm faciam populo huic miractfio grardi &
Ifupendo ; Peribit enim fapiemia A Japiemibus ejus,
& intelleclns prudentinm ejus abfcondetur : Ex quo
loco [nmp fit J efts Hind improperium contra Vharifaos
quod irritum fuciebant man^atnm Dei propter fuas
traditiones. Audirent utinam ifta auribm fnis hi
qui legem Evangelic am, legem Divinam cum profejjo-
\ribus fuis deferent cs, humanis tradhionibiu incum-
]bam totiy adeo ut ad fuperiorem legem illam oculos
attollere vel non valeant ex ritditate , vet nolint ex
\iniquitate, vel negligant ex inerti fegnitie , cum ta-
men rebus leges hitmananon fujfeiunt \ proitt in fchif
mate prafente compertitm videtur 3 & ad Legit divi-
\na radicem & interpret at ion em Conftltatio refer atnr y
i& fecundum earn confeientia formetiir necejfe es~t y
\jQuid autcm mail, quid periculi, quid Confufwnis
\attulerit contempt its facra Script lira ^ utiq\ SVFEI-
\CIENTIS PRO REG/MINE ecckfta Alioquin
\Chriftm fitiffet Legifator imperfefbm: Jmerwgetur
: experientia , confideretur clerm , cui defponjari' de-
I buerat Sapient ia qua de fur fume *h p'-mfca &pndica^
an ipfe forme atm eft cum adidtera ilia meretricula,
fapientia terrena , animali , diabolic a : Status in-
' fuper ecclefa nonne faclus eft tot us brutalis& mon*.
L profits f
I
[90]
ftrofm ? ubi caelum deorfum, hoc eft , id quod fpirih?
tuale eft , & terra furjum, fpiritus ferviens & carl
dominans : Principal acceftbrium , & acceftbrium
principally ufq? ad hoc ut quidam delirare non dubiA
tent quod per inventiones humanas etiam melius ,q nam
per legem divinam & Evangelic am regeretur : Muafi
minus fit anima quant Corpus , & jpiritualis quark
cam alis frutlus : Hac affertio per me am fidem blaf-
phema eft y nedum falfa. Evangelic a quippe dottrin*
per fuos profeftbres dilatavit Ecclefiam ufq\ in Ca
lum^ quam filii Agur exquirentes faplentiam qu& d\
terra eft dctruferunt ufq- in cxnum : Et quod ex tot
non corruerit eft ex gratia Dei & falvatoris noflril
H<zc ego loquor eo liberius quia mihi Confcius fumy
non ex qu£ftu y non ambitu, non ad laudem propriaml
me a profejfionis, fedjro after tione veritatis Cr utili^
tate public a h&c die ere.
O happy England , if Proteftants had been asj
much in this againft Popery and Error.
§. 5. And here the Roman Deceivers and fomej
peaceable Men of them , have joyned to draw us j
to them on Pretences of Peace and Reconcilia-j
tion. Some honeft peaceable Men have been
deftroyed by the reft for their Moderation. The
Learned!! Moderator that we have had , was
M. Ant, de dominis Archbifliop of Spalato , whofe
Books de EepubL Ecclef. are full of both Learning
and Judgment, and fo moderate that I cannot call
him a Papift : Though being enticed to Rome
again by flattery, he perifhed by their Cruelty.
What Leander was, I am not fully acquainted.
Fr. de Sanlta Clara alias Davenport , was a real
Papift, and defigned on the pretence of Reconci-
liation to draw us over to them 1 And hath (hew-
ed more acquaintance with Scotus and other
School-
C 91 ]
loolmen , than with the Proteftants in his
empt to reconcile our Articles to their Do-
ine.
Or. Morley Bifhop of Winchester tells us , That
his Conference with the Jefuit F- Darcy, he
>uld have drawn him to them , by perfwading
|n that they are not unreconcileable but can
fee US many things 5 P. 5« [.Fhe Father replied,
oat perhaps we fiould not find than fo ftijf in all
Joints : for in things of ¥0 fit we and Ecclefiaftical
onftitution only, the Church might in order to Chri-
Yian Peace alter fomething which fie had before
\ftablified ; and he doubted not but fie would :
ind his Jnftances were^ the Latine Service, the Sa-
rament Under one Species , and the Calibate of
riefts ; But as for Matters of Faith, they could not
titer or abate any thing, inftancing in the Point of
he Churches Infallibility.
And this is their ordinary Opinion , and yet
ky would not grant the Cup to the Bohemians,
id to this day the Churches Peace hath not
wailed with them for fuch Alterations as they
v are in their Power.
What of this Kind they offered in the Treaty
ith Archbifhop Laud we (ball- fee after.
The Book called The Catholick Moderator, goeth
lis way.
But no man hath attempted ic with fo much
>ility of Judgment and Succefs of late as Hugo,
rotins 5 in his Votnm Pro Pace , Lonfultatid and
fotes on Cafjander, his Annotations on the Reve-
tions, and De Antichrifto,zxA his Writings againft
fatt. The Dutch dealt hardly with him as an
j-minian , and Judged him to perpetual Impri-
inment, (when they had not fuch another Man
among
C 9* 3
among them ) from which his Wife delivercf
him, getting him carried out in a Trunk,
pretence of carrying from him his Armini
Books. And being efcaped into France he w
intimate with the Learned Jefuits , efpecially
taviusi and made the Queen of Sweden's Emba
dor , wlio fliortly after turned Papift, and is y
living at Rome : And it is no cenforioufnefs
fufpedi that his great exafperation might ha'
influence on his judgment.
And becaufe he is the Man whom our Engl
Defenders of a foreign Jurifdi&ion own , I wi
next tell you what his late judgment was in h
own words.
I confefs I have a far greater honour for tho
Men that were bred in Popery and are Moder,
tors, than for thofe being bred Proteftants revol
from Reformation to a Coalition. I doubt no
but Gcrfon, was a very holy Man : Caffander feem
eth to have been an excellent Pious learned Ivtan
And I doubt whether mod of our nominal ProteJ
ftants that are for a foreign Jurifdiction be near fc
moderate as he. He oft ( as de Officio VH Vin
p. 788, 789, &c ) maketh the Church of Rome to
be but a part of the Univerfal Church : He main
taineth (-' that fome called Schifmaticks , are not
c indeed departed from the Church for departing
c from Rortie#s long as they depart not from Chrift
' the Head of the Church : and that only dtk-
c ction of Love, and not ditferfity of Rites and
c Opinions cues Men off from Chrift ! And that
c as long as they are joyned to Chrift the Head by
* found belief of him, and by the Bond of Cha-
c rity and Peace , they are joyned to the Church,
c and are not to be taken for Schifmaticks and
; Aliens
*i
1
1
I 91 1
Uiens from the Church, though they be rejected
id feem feparated from their Society and Q>m-
lunion, by another more powerful part of the
hurch, which doth obtain the Government,
ow much more moderate and found is Caffan-
• , than fuch as Mr. Dodwell.) And Pag. 791.
faith the fame of the Oriental Churches, and
2 Ethiopians that are not under the Pope. And
{till fpeakethfo cauteloufly, that it isnoteafie
underftand how far he took the Papacy to be
;ceflary. Yet forr.etime he only excufeth. the
'.willing departers from Rome., and aifertetb,
mjilt. de Pont. Rom: p 931. ' That it is not alien
roin the confent of the ancient Church , that
)bedience to our Chief or Supream Re&or the
!>ucceffbr of St. Peter in Governing and Feeding
he Church, is required to the Unity of this
external Church : And it is not only Primacy of
Drder, but Obedience to one Chief Ruler that
1 Pleads for. And in his Epiftle to Lindane,
id frequently he flill profefleth only to delire
une Reformation in the Roman Church, but
?ver to depart from it, nor own thofe that 'do, .
hap. VI. GrotiusV Judgment in his own
Words.
1 1 . HpO give you Grotius's Judgment to the full,
J X would be to transcribe many Books ;
] (hall choofe feme plain PaiTages.
', Di'cuflione Apologet. Rivet, p. 255. c Thofe that
j knew Grotini, knew that he always wiihed for
vthereftitution of Chriftians into one and the fame
c Body,
C94l
(t) So they are: even of ' Body, (a) But he fame
due one Boay of which « time thought even aftq
Chrm.sHead. , he ^ j*^ ^ £
c mod excellent Voatm, that it might be beguii
1 by a Conjunction of the Proteftants among theni
c felves : Afterwards he faw that this was alto§e(
* ther unfeafible ; becaufe, befides that theGeniu
' of alrrioft all the Calvinifts is moft alien fron
1 all Peace, the Proteftants are not joyned amonj
. . c themfelves bv any com E
(b) Thty are united m i Government of thj
all tn; 7 terms ct Unity < /->i i / / \ 1 • L
required, Ef ».«. ♦,,,/. Church, rW which an
They defire not co be of the Caules that the Par
any Univerfal Body but ' ties made cannot be ga
Chriffs, no more than im- « , hered int0 one Body *
der one Monarch of the < p roteftantS) yea and [ ha j
1 more and more Partiei
* are ready to rife out of them. Wherefore Gro\
* tm now abfolutely judgeth, and many with him J
' that the Proteflants cannot be joyned among!
c themfelves unlefs at once they be joyned to them]
' that cohere to the See of jtow% without which
. , c there can be no common
% JXl N °L in nn Kin ^ ' Government hoped for
neither under one iMan or <. . >M , , J^,
Senate ; But they have a t M the church. (0 There-
better Union, fore he wiiheth that the
c Divifion which fell out,
c and theCaufes of that Divifion were taken away.
1 The Prirracy of the Biihop of Rome according to
c the Car; is none of thefe, &c.
lb. l\ 185 Gronm profeffeth that he will fo
c interpret Sc ipture,God favouring bim, and Pious
c Men being confulted, that he crofs not the Rule
1 delivered by himfelf, and by the Council of
* Trent , &G
P. 13d
C 9? 3
c P. 239. The Auguftane Confeffion commodi-
>ufly explained hath fcarce any thing which may
lot be reconciled with thofe Opinions which are
eceivedwith the Catholicks by Authority of
Antiquity and of Synods as may be known out of
Zajfander and Hoffmeiftcr. And there are .among
he Jefuits alfo that think not otherwife.
'^71. ( The Churches that join with Rome
[ iave not only the Scriptures, but the Opinions
explained in the Councils, and the Popes decree
igainft Pelagins, &c. They have alfo received
ihe egregious Conftitutions of Councils and Fa-
thers, in which there is abundantly enough for
L :he Corre&ion of Vices : But all ufe them not
l as they ought : And this is it that all the Lovers
of Piety and Peace would have corre&ed (as
Borromam did.)
; Page 18. Speaking of falfe Do&rine, [ c Thefe
'are the things which, thanks be to God, the
Catholicks do not thus believe, though many
that call themfelves Catholicks fo live as if they
did believe them. But Proteftants (fo live)
"C by force of their Opinions, and Catholicks by
the decay of Difcipline.
Page 95. * What was long ago the judgment of
[the Church of Rome, the Miftrefs of others, we
imay beft know by the Epiftles of the Roman
•Biihopstothe Africans and French, to which
^Grotittt will fubfcribe with a willing mind.
Page 7. 4 They accufe the Bull of Tim Qmntnf^
'that it hath Articles befides thoft of the Creed 5
(but the Synod of Bon hath more! ■ — - — But
ithefe in the Bull are New as Dr. Rivet will have
it. But very %nany Learned Men think other-
wife, that they are not new, if they be rightly
1 under-
>
Cy6]
'underftood, and that this appeareth by the plac*
c both of Holy Scripture, and of fiich as hav
c ever been of great Authority in the Churcl
' which are cited in the Margin of the Canons (
' Trent,
Page 3?. c And this is it which the Synod (
c Trent faith, That in that Sacrament Jefus Chri
c true God and truely Man, is really and uroftatt
6 daily contained under the form of thofe fenfibli
'things: Yet not according to the Natural ma
' ner ofexifting, but Sacramentally, and by thai
4 way of exifting, which though we cannot exl
' prefs in words, yet may we by Cogitation illui
c fixated by Faith be certain that to God it is poC
c fible. (The Councils expreflions are, thai
c f There is made a change of the whole fnbftance ol
c the Bread into the Body, and of the whole fubft am \
1 of Wine into the Blood $ Which Converfion the Ca
* tholkk calleth Tranfubftantiation.
Page 79. ' When the Synod of Trent faith!
c That the Sacrament is to be adored with Di*}§
c vine Worfbip it , intends no more, but tha
1 the Son of God himfelf is to be adored.
Page 14. t Omm diftinguifteth between th
c Opinions of School men, which oblige no Man^
■ ( for faith Melchior Cams our Church allowed
c us great liberty ) and therefore could give no
c juft caufe of departing (' as the Protectants did )
c and between thofe things that are defined by Jo;
c Councils.
' Even by that of Trent : The Ads of which if
c any Man read with a mind propenfe to peace, he
c will find that they may be explained fitly and a-
' greeably to the places of Holy Scripture and of]
4 the ancient Doctors that are put in the Margin.
'And
■I
:
[97 1
d if befides this by the care of Bifliops and
figs thofe things be taken away which contra-
f: that holy Doctrine, and were brought in by
\ . Manners, and not by Authority of Councils
i Jd Tradition, then Grotms and many mere
!h him will have that with which they may
'content. 3
1 */. pro pace, That which he blameth is, i.Th£
bol-mens liberty of difputing, and Opinions
^agreeable to Councils. 2. And the Pride,
'etoufnefs, and ill Lives of the Prelates and
fers ( which all fober Jefuits and Papifts
ne. )
ge 16. That the labours of Gr otitis for the
:e of the Church were not difpleafing to ma-
qual Men, many know at Paris, and many in
France, many in Poland, and Germany, and
a few in England, that are placid, and Lovr
of peace: For as for the now- raging Brown-
ind others like them, with whom Dr. Rivet
:er agreeth than with the Bifhops of England,
! can defire to pleafe them that is not touch-
ivith their Venom ?]
id whereas you may find Grotms and his Ad-
its yet difclaiming Popery, and faying, ' They
J10 Papifts, he tells you his meaning, lb. p.iy.
Ithat Epiftle Grotins by Papifts meant thofe
without any difference do approve of all the
!igs and doings of the Pope, for Honour and
resfakeasisufual.]
this defcription I fuppofe that many Popes
of late were no Papifts, fuch as condemned
}cts and Perfoiis of their Predeceilbrs, and
is cenfured Liberia* and Honoriusj nor Adrian
xth, that faith a Pope may be a Heretick 5
H mi
f 93]
nor BaromuSj Blnn'ms, Genebrard, that excli
againft many of them : Nor Bellarmfae, nor Qdl F
Mary, nor Mere or Fiflier, nor Bonner, nor g\ '
»er, nor any that ever I met with.
But others more moderately call only thofel
pifts that are for the Popes Power above Coun<
And fo the French are none ; nor the Counci
Con fiance and Baft were none: Grotins a
p. 45. that ' By Papifts he doth not mean tl
* that faving the Rights of Kings and Biihopsft
* give to the Pope or Biihop of Rome that Pri
' which ancient Cuftoms and Canons, and th
1 diets of ancient Emperors and Kings aflign th
c which Primacy is not fo much the Bifihops, a:
c Roman Churches preferred before all other
c common confent. So Liberia* the Btfhop bflto,
' fo lapfed that he was dead to the Church,
c Church of Rome retained its right and defenj
c the Caufe of die Univerfa! Church- ]
Anf. If it be a Primacy of Name and Hon
only without any Governing PowerPC's nothinj
our cafe. But feeing it's a Governing Priir
that he means, 1. It's againft the right ofK
and Kingdoms, that Foreigners claim Jurifdic
over them. 2. Emperors never gave Pope
Councils power over other Princes Domini
nor could give any fuch. 3. Nor did anc
Councils, nor could do. Who gave it th
And who knows to what Councils he will ]
this power? Councils thefe thoufand years
been for much of Popery. 4. If Common Coi
give this power, it binds not the Diflenters.
The Judgment of others concerning Grotins,
1. ifwcem'ws wrote a Book called Grow*
pi&vtj*
2. Cl\
L99l
eland. Saravius an Eminent Parliament- marl
parish his Epiftles, p. 5*> ?3- «d Gron. faithj
Wen invifi Legatum De ejus libro Or libello
r tremis interrogate refpondet plane Mileterio con-
ia: F oman am fidem ejfe veram & fine tram, fo-
~q'j clericorum mores degeneres fchifmati dediffe lo-
n. Adferebatq^ plura inhanc fententiam. Quid
:am ? Merito quod falfo olim Paulo, F eft us 5
tf ikkka <n y&yjuij* 'ii$ pdviciv, & c . ] Sed hac ii-
folf. Infenfijfimus eft Riveto. Eft fane in fr#-
iti in quo din ft are non licet, Deploro veris lacry-
[s t ant am jafluram : Deumq? ex animo fupplex
neror ut illi fpiritum fuum mentemq\ meliorem
If.
tod in another Epiftleto Salmafius p. 196. he
i being ask'd his Judgment of his laft Books,
Vantum abeft ut omnia probem, ut vix aliquid in eo
eriocui fine conditione calcnlum apponam meunu
rijfime dixit ille. qui dixit Grotium papiz^are. Vix
men in ifto fcripto aliquid legi quod mirarer, quodve
'p€oSiwn\<>v occurreret. Nunquid enim omnes iftiuf-
di author is lucubr at tones erga Vapiftarum error e 5
■petuam wwdCamv & ;-;pt4,v et g a Jefuitas amp*
, erganosplufquam vatinianum odium produnt &
^mant. In voto quod ejus nornen praferebat an ve*
]hs eft hac ™<?*<ruzpw p ro ji ter i ?
knd how far he was familiar with Crotius he
US p« 248. c -dd Vincent. Fabrit. [Cum ed
\ipe Communicaveram iel fulebam mea fere om»
iind what Salmafius thought of him thefe words
■aravius ad Salmaf intimate-
ly x quo a vera orbit a in religionis tie got io deflexitj
\ptaftioccaftonem toto biennio anteqtiam fata)
nr j eum illudendi, certe irritandi,
H i I hat*
I have formerly faid that worthy Mr. EreM*
yet living, (iince dead) told me that 1'etavW
told him that Gronm was refolved to have d
clared himfelf for the Church of Rome, and jo
ed with them if he had returned fafe from
Journey he died in.
Henr. Falefms in his Funeral Oration on Pet*
faith, p. 684. Batefti Colled:. [ ' Qmd non pr aft it it
clariffimum Vimm Hugonem Grotium ad Catholici
Communionem adduceret ? Erat ilk qmdem minim\
nobis aliems, & poene nofter, quippe qui doEbrit\
Tridentini Concilii in omnibus fefe ampleEli p£\ I
propter etitr. Id mum fupererat, ut Ecclefia Sac
Ham ingrejfus Communionem noftram Sociaret \
Quod ilk mfcioquas ob cattfas dum ad Catbolicafi
unitatemplnrimos fecum fpcrat adducere Confulto c
ferebat.
But I make no other mens, but his own wo:
the Index of his Faith.
Chap VII. Of the fever al forts of Conciliate
or ¥e ace-makers about our Cont rover fie 5 voi
the Tapijls.
§ 1. TF any fhall think that I who have fpent
X much time and labour for the Churcl
1 X
i
peace, am now againft it, or would raife difhl
nourable fufpicions, on any juft endeavours to t
end, they will utterly miftake rise.
There are divers forts of Endeavours for pea
with the Papiils, by real Protectants.
§ 2. I. The old Conformifts that, prevail
againft the Diflfenters in Queen Elizabeth's da;
we
* fre for going no further from the Papiffs than
[Ley needs muft, left they gave them occafion of
a.ufation.
"II. Since then many Men have taken notice
tl t many of our Do6l:rinal Controverfies confift
irre in ambiguous words, and mifunderftanding
tach other than moft on either fide imagine :
d they have endeavoured the lettering of fuch
ntroverfies by better Explications and ftating
he Cafe : In this kind Spdatenfis and Bifhop
, Forbes have done very Learnedly, but in fome
igs yielded a great deal too far. Camero y Ami-
ius, Capellnsy Tefiardtts, the Thefes Sahmrienfes
I Sedjnenfes have done much : But no Man fo
chas Lude Le Blanks in his Thefes, which he
t me his defire here to publirti. To thefe I
Din my felf, as ( among many other Writings)
my Catholick Theology and Method™ Theolo-
I have openly and largely ihewed the World,
d no Cenfures have deterred me from this ho-
t and neceflary way of pacification.
II. But there are others that would on pre-
te of Peace take in many of their Errors in
ftrine, Government and Worfhip^ But yet
for no Foreign Jurifdi&ion.
V. But thofe that I now write againfl: go fur-
jr, and fome under the Name of a Prince, Pa-
trch , and the Principium Vnitatis Catholifa
tald come under the Pope, fome by pretence
the power of General Councils, or an Univer-
Col ledge of all Bifhops, and fome by thefe
! Patriarchs conjunct, would bring us under a
*eign Jurifdidtion, and contrive an Union on
le French terms. And would to this end let in
indance of corruptions in Difcipline and Wor-
H 3 fliip
[ 102 ]
fliip on pretence of Obedience to the Canons
Councils. Yea fome condemn thofe as Schifm
ticks, yea as in a ftate of Damnation who are
in thefe matters of their mind. It is thefe thai
am againft.
§ 3- While I oppofe thefe, I (till own my foi
faid reconciling Books, and no reproach of the
that run into a contrary extream fhall ever dri
me from the true terms of Peace, npr to defirei
ny cruelty againft them, or any of their Suff
ings but what neceflary defence ( of Soul a
Body) require: And though my Expofition
the Revelation have offended many, upon
clofer ftudy of itfince, I am not lefs but mc
perfwaded that Pagan Rome was Babylon, and t
John Fox ( MartyroL Vol.\. p. III. who took 1
Oath of a Divine Revelation to him, whi
brought him to take the Pagan Empire for t
Beaft with Seven Heads and Ten Horns, and
expound the Times and Thoufand years accor
ingly) is much to be regarded.- But if I be u
certain of fuch points, I will rather fufpend i
Judgment, than in uncertainty venture on a
thing that is againft Chriftian Love and Peace.
hold Communion with the Romans in Chriftiail
ty, though not in Popery : I take all true Chrifl
ans among them for Part of the Catholick Chun
of Chrift, though I take their pretended Cathi
lick Church as Headed by the Pope, for t
Church of Chrift at all, nor as Headed by an
Ilfurping Humane Head whatfoever.
Cfen
C ioj]
;p. VIII. The Doctrine of Archbijhop Brom-
i.ijj [jn defence 0/Grotius i« /j/j" Book called,
lis Vindication of himfelf and the Epifco-
ul Clergy from the Presbyterian Charge
if Popery, as managed by Mr. Baxter in
^is Treatife of the Grotian Religion, {
Jercely Prefaced by a Dignitary of the
bhurch. (Parker.)
I mean to give you his own words, and
pafs by his miftakes againft my felf.
y faying, That it was not fairly done to affirm
i 1 numbered him with the Papifts v or thofe
t defigned to bring in Popery, when I had no
b words, yea and praifing him, excepted him
I in that number, only diUenting from his too
r approach : But whether he except himfelf^
words will beft fhew.
i 2,. Page 20, 21. he faith, [ C I will endea-
)ur to give fome light what was the Religion
'Cronus : He was in affe&ion a Friend and in
jfire a true Son of the Church of England:
nd on his Death bed recomended that Church
jjicwas Legally Eftablifhed to his Wife, and
jch other of his Family as were then about him,
pliging them by his Au-
Jority to adhere firm- 60 They that Record his
' to it fo far as they had f** {z \ that h £ ? ltd m
/ \ J Rofiofi in his too halty paf-
pportumty. (a) . lage fr0fn Sweden cowards -
7 iie then abfentj Quiftorplm Paftoi of Roftok being with him:
tins Biihop knew Gtotiia : Who faith true I know not.
H 4 Page
(b) How much that is
fee in their Patriarch Je-
remiM, and in the Council
at Florence.
(c) The very worft of
Popery was brought in by
IHildebrandlong before four
hundred years laft t And
he that can receive all that
rheir Councils brought in
till 1256. need not ftick at
any ©f the reft faveTran-
fubftantiation : We cannot
obey the Pope as Patriarch
and Univerfal Primate ,
though he would quit the
laft four hundred years
additions: Nor think this
a quilting Popery.
[ i° 4 ]
Page 81. [ c I know,
c Member of the GH
4 Church that give tB,
* (the Popes) either nf
i or lefs than I do.
Page 82. c To w
c their laft four hum
c years determinations!
Q impliciteiy to renoii
c all the neceflary Cat
c of this great Schif
4 And to reft fatisfied \i
c their old Patriar
c Power and Dignity,
c Primacy of Order (whj
"is another part of i
1 Propofition , is to d
c the Modern Papacy bq
• Name and Thing, {c
Page 84. 'In the firft place if the &i (hop
* Rome were reduced from his Univerfality of S
c vereign Jurifdi&ion Jure DivinojLo his Prwciph
c Vnhatis^ and his Court regulated by the Cano
1 of the Fathers, which was the fence of the Coui
: cils of Coyftance and Bafil 9 and is defired by m
f ny Roman Catholicks as well as we. 2.
f the Creed or neceflary Points of Faith were tj
c duced to what they were in the time of the foil
c firft Oecumenical Councils according to the D^
/a\ tv j \L y ju- j i c cree of the third Generi
fr&fflS?*'**"' < Council, M admit*!
no additional Articles bu
fonly neceflary Explications, and thofe to bj
• made by the Authority of a General Council
' c
*fr one fo General as can be Convocated.
be) And laftly , Suppo-
' ing that fome things from . W ™« was h we!1 r put
t i rc u u i in. But by whom Con-
Whence offence hath been vocatc d?
richer given or taken-—
\ fay in cafe thefe three things were accorded —
vhether Chriftians might not live in an Holy
£ommunion,and come in the fame publick Wor-
ship of God, free from ali Schifmatical Separa-
tion of themfclves one from another, &t.
f We have no Controverfie with the Church of
Rome about a Primacy of Order, but a Supre--*
inacy of Power, (f) I
hall declare my fence in ( f ) Over councils.
bur Conclufions. i.Thac
|>t. Peterhad a fixed Chair at Am'mch, and afrer
it Pome is a truth which no Man who giveth any
:reditto the Ancient Fathers and Councils can
Either deny or well doubt of.
2. c That St. Peter had a Primacy of Order a-
joiong the Apoftles is the unanimous voice, &c.
3.' Some Fathers and School-men who were no
iworn ValTals to the Roman Bifhops affirm that
[his PrLnacy of Order is affixed to the Chair of
St. Peters SuccefTors for ever, &t.
J Page 107. ' They who made the Bifhop of Pom
I Patriarch were the Primitive Fathers, not ex-
cluding the Apoftles and Chriftian Emperors
And Oecumenical Councils : What Laws they
(hnade in this cafe we are bound to obey for
Confciencefake(till they
pe repealed lawfully ) by 60 Did thrift make the
virtue of the Law of Subfeas^heRpmanEm-
^-.1 -n / x perors perpetual Law-ma-
Wiriit. ygj kers to other Princes and
i the World ? Or to that Empire when it's diilblvee ?
Page
C 106 ]
Page 104. ( c To ray Objection that all Prote ¥|
ftants mnft thenpafs for Schifmaticks that takil
not the Pope for Trincipium Vnitatis and Patril
arch, &c heanfwereth Cftill weaker and wealil
er : Muft a Man quit his juft right becaull
fome diflike it ? Their diflike is fcandal taken! I
but die quitting of that which is right for thei
fatisfa&ion iliould be the fcandal given : Whe
theris theworfe? 1. How are they forced t(
fall under the reproach of Schifmaticks ? If the
be forced any way, it is by their own wilfu
Humours or erroneous Confcience : Others fore
them not. 2. I would have him confider whic
is worfe and the more dangerous condition, fo
Christians to fall under the reproach of Schif
maticks or to fall into Schifm it felf Who
foever fhall oppofe the juft Power of a Lawfu
Patriarch lawfully proceeding is a material Schif
inatick. J
Reader, I forbear confuting thefe things by th(
way, being now but on the Historical relation
their Judgments. You fee how great neceffitj
( to avoid Schifm ) they place in our fubje&ior
to a Forreign Jurifdidtion. The Confutation yoi;
fhall have of all together.
Chap. IX. The Judgment of Arcbbijhop Laud,
as delivered by Dr. Heylin, and hy him/elf.
§. 1. TN the Life of Archbifnop Land, Pag.414,
1 415,416,412. [' Touching the Defign
c of working a Reconciliation betwixt us and
c Rome, I find it charged on him by another Wri-
ter
C 107 ] <
(Fuller Ch. Hid. lib. 11. p. 217.) who holds
Ss unlawful to be undertaken^ it was impofli-
2 to be effected An[w. If it be a Crime its
ovum Crimen of a New fiamp, never coined he-
re. As to the Impoflibility , many Men of
ninencefor Parts and Piety have thought other-
fe» (SpaUtenfis and Santt-a Clara 1 are named
Reconcilers. J And if without prejudice to
le Truth, the Controverfies might have beeti
!>mpofed, it is moft probable that other Prote-
ct Churches wouldhave fued by their Agents
be included in the Peace. If not, the Church
Englandhad loft nothing by it, as being hated
the Calvinifts , and not loved by the Lu-
erans.
Admitting then that fuch a Reconciliation was
ideavoured betwixt the Agents of both Chur-
les, Let us next fee what our great Scates-
"ien have difcourfed upon that particular, on
hat terms the Agreement was to have been
riade, and how far they proceeded in it. And
■irft, the Book entituled, The Pope's Nuntio , af-
rmed to have been written by the Venetian
-mbaflador at his being in England doth dif-
fcurfe thus: As to a Reconciliation , faith he,
between the Churches of England and Rome y
here were made feme general Proportions and
Overtures by the Archbifhop's Agents, they affu-
ing that his Grace was very much difpofed
;nereto : and that if it was not accomplifhed in
[is Life-time 5 it would prove a work of more
difficulty after his Death •, that in very truth for
[ihe laft three Years the Archbilliop had intro-
duced fome Innovations, approaching nearer the
^ites and Forms of Rome ; That the Bifhop of
'Chkhefier,
C 108 ]
c ckichefter, a great Confident of his Grace,
c Lord Treafurer, and Eight other Bifhops of
c Grace's Party, did moft paflionately denre a
1 conciliation with the Church of Rome.
1 they did day by day recede from their ancii
' Tenets to accommodate with the Church
'Rome. That therefore the Pope on his p'
c ought to make fome Steps to meet them , |
' che Court of Rome remit fomething of itsrigl
* in Do&rine , or otherwife no accord wot
* be. The Competition on both Sides in fogoj!
c a forwardnefs before Pauz.ani left the Kingdoi
c that the Archbilhop and the Bifhop of Chichej
c had often faid that there were but two forts
e People like to hinder the Reconciliation , tj
c Puritans among the Proteftants, and the Jeful|
* among the Catholicks.
6 Let us fee the Judgment and Relation of ani
4 ther Author in a Glofs or Comment on tlj
Q former, entituled, The Englifl) Pope , Printed
c London the fame-Year 1643. And he will tel
6 us that after Con had undertook the managirJ
Q of Affairs, the Matter began to grow toward]
c fome Agreement. The King required, faith hs
c fuch a Difpenfotion from the Pope, as his Catho)
c lick Subjects might refort to the Proteftanj
j Church, and take the Oaths of Supremacy and
c Fidelity •, and that the Pope's JurifdidHon fhouli
c be declared to be but of Human Right. And
c fo far had the Pope confented , that whatfoeveq
' did concern the King, mould have been really!
c performed fo far as other Catholick Princes doj
c dually enjoy and expe&as their due : and fo fail
6 as the Biiliops were to be Independent both]
* from King and Pope. There was no fear ofl
' breach
[ io 9 ]
•each on the Pope's part : So that upon the
Dint the Pope was to content himfelf with us
i England, with a Priority inftead of a Superior
ty over other Biftiops, and with a Primacy in-
,=ad of a Supremacy in thefe parts of Chriften-
3m : which I conceive no man of Learning and
.')briety would have grudged to grant him: In
[ as alfo condefcended to in the Name of the
%pe 3 that Marriage might be permitted to
'riefls, that the Communion might beadmini-
red fub utraq^ fpecie , and the Liturgy be offi-
ciated in the English Tongue •, And though the
luthor adds not long after that it was to be
ilpe&ed that fo far as the inferior Clergy and
ae People were concerned , the after-perfor-
lance was to be left to the Pope's difcretion,
st this was but his own fufpicion without any
jround at all. And to obtain a Reconciliation
*fn thefe Advantages, the Archbifhep had all
" he reafon in the world to do as he did, in or-
jering the Lord's Table to be fet where the
Utar flood, and making the accuftomed reve-
ence in all approaches towards it and. accefles
o it, and in beautifying and adorning Churches^
J nd celebrating Divine Service wich all due
Solemnities : in taking Care that all offenfive
|nd exafperating Paflages fhould be expunged
nit of allfuch Books as were brought to, the
^refs *, and for reducing the extravagancy of
jpme Opinions to an evener temper. His Maje-
uy had the like reafon alfo for tolerating law-
ful Recreations on the Sundays and Holidays,
the rigorous reftraint whereof had made fome
Papifh think (thofe moil efpecially of the vul-
gar fort whom it moft concerned,) that all ho-
<neft
[no]
c neft Paftimes were incompatible with our Reli-
c gion. And if he approved auricular Confeflion
' and ilievved himfelf willing to introduce it
c into the ufe of the Church, as both our Authors
c fay he did, it is no more than what the Liturgy
c commends to the care of the Penitent ( though
c we find not the word Auricular in it) and what
c the Canons have provided for in the point of fe-
c curity for fuch as fhall be willing to Confefs
c themfelves. But whereas we are told by one of
* our Authors that the King fhould fay, he would
c ufe force to make it be received, were it not for .
c fear of Sedition among the People 5 yet it is but
c in one of our Authors neither , who hath no
c other Author for it , but a namelefs Doctor.
c And in the way to fo happy an Agreement
* (though they all (tend accufed for it by The Eng-
'lifljPope, p. 15.) Sparrow may be excufed for
* Pleading for Auricular Confefhon, and Watts for
c Pennance , Heylin for Adoration towards the
c Altar, and Mofmtame for fuch a qualified Pray-
c ing to Saints as lis Book maintaineth againft
6 the Papifts.
Q If you would know how far they had pro-
c ceeded towards this happy Reconciliation, the
* Pope's Nuntio will aflure us thus : That the Uni-
*verfities, Biihops and Divines of this Realm, did
Q daily embrace Catholick Opinions, though they
5 profefled not fo much with Pen or Mouth for
c fear of the Puritans. For Example, they.Beld
c that the Church of Rome is a true Church , that
c the Pope is Superior to all Bifhops •-, that to .him
6 it pertaineth to call General Councils 3 that it's
'lawful to Pray for the Souls of the Departed 5
* that Altars ought to be erected of Stone * In
Mum
c in :
furivthat they believed all that is taught by
the Church , but not by the Court of Rome.
\ Another of their Authors tells us , that thofe
among us of greateft Worth, Learning and Au-
thority began to love Temper and Moderation,
| that their Doclrines began to be altered in many
: things, for which their Progenitors forfook the
vifible Church of Chrift : As for example, The
Pope not Antichrift, Prayers for the Dead,
Limbus Patrnm^ Pictures, that the Church hath
Authority in determining Controverfies of Faith,
j 6 and to interpret Scripture ; About Free Will,
r Predeftination , Univerfal Grace , that all our
Q Works are not Sins ; Merit of good Works ,
6 inherent Juftice, that Faith alone doth not jufti-
* fie j Charity to be preferred before knowledge ;
c the authority of Traditions •, Commandments
c poflible to be kept 5 that in Expofition of Scrip-
c ture they are by Canon bound to follow the
* Fathers ; And that the once fearful Names of
c Priefts and Altars are u(ed willingly in their
c Talk and Writings J In which Compliances, fo
c far forth as they fpeak the truth ( for in fome
* Points, through Ignorance of the one, and Ma-
c lice of the other, they are much miltakenj there
' is fcarce any thing which may not weli confift
4 with the eftabiifhed (though for a time difcon-
c tinued ) Do^rine of the Church of EngUnd^
'the Articles whereof, as the fame Jefuit hath
! obferved, feem patient or ambitious rather of
c fome fence, wherein they may feem Catholick.
c And fuch a fence is put upon them by him that
5 calls himfelf Francifcus a SanEla CUra, as before
■ c was faid. And if upon fuch Compliances as thofe
f before, on the part of the Englifh, the Condi-
£ tions offered by the Pope might have been Con-
'firmed;>
[ 112 ]
c firmed, who feeth not that the greateft "benefit
c of the Reconciliation mult have redounded td
6 this Church, to the King and People. His Ma-
c jefty's Security provided for by the Oaths of
Q Supremacy and Allegiance, fo far as it con-
, f \ V . ■" s, 1 ' cerned his Temporal
(K ) And Men taught c p (h) Jh m
to be Perjured, by taKing c r r , 1 % T Y
m Foreign Eccleiiaitical c <>* England to be Inde-
Power. pendent on the Pope of
( i ) And yet Obey his \ f 0m ' W T ^ Clergy to
Councils Canons. &e permitted the ufe of
c Marriage, the People to
c receive the Communion in both Kinds, and all
c Divine Offices officiated in the Engliih Tongue 5
c no Innovation made in Do&rine , but only in
c qualifying fom£Expreffions,and difcharging fome
c Outiandilh Glofles that were put upon them :
c And feeing this, what Man could be fo void of
c Charity, lo uacompa'fionate of the Miferies and
c Diltra&ions of Chriftendom , as not to wifti
c from the very bottom of his Soul that the Re-
c conciliation had proceeded on fo good terms 3
c as not to magnifie the Men to fucceeding Ages,
c who were the Inftrument Authors of fo great
h , ._ L 'aBlefling. (O So far
WChnft hath given us a c D h H wh w t |
fufficient Law tor the Go- c A , r< ,-, ? , T .
vernment of the Church ; * " Archbifliop S Intimate
elfe, faith Gerfon, he were and Agent,
not a perfect Lawgiver :
Muft we be beholden to t^e Pope for leaving us a little of that
which Chi id gave us? Who gave him Power to take any of
it from us ? Would our Conciliators have magnified the Men
that for the Peace of EngUni would have agreed with Crcm-
rvell to allow the King the I fie of Wight, or Whs ? Or to
have made a Law that every Highway-Robber mail recuni one
half to the Owner > And with what Conscience could the Sub-
jetts of Chrift have obeyed all the reft of the Uiurpers finful
Canons ?
jfrchbijhop Laud'j own words as laid down in hi
Book defended by Dr. Stillingfleet.
§ i. The Archbifhop difclaimeth the Divine
Inftitution and the Infallibility of General Coun-
cils •• But he thinks we muft allow them [ c exter-
nal Obedience-, and that honour and priviledge
< which all other GREAT COURTS have ; thac
'there be a Declaration of the invalidity of their
c Decrees, as well as of the LAWS of other
4 Courts, before private Men can take Liberty to
* refufe Obedience. Part. 3. c. 2.
And page 540. ' It doth not follow becaufe the
c Church may erre, that therefore fhe may not
c govern. For the Church hath not only a Pa-
* floral Power to Teach and Dired, but a Pra?to-
6 rian Power to controul and cenfure too, where
c .Errors and Crimes are againft fundamental Points,
* or of great Confequence. 3 Thus the Arch-
c bifhop.
-It is the Univerfal Church and Councils that
he fpeaks of. But, 1, There is no fuch thing on
Earth as he calls the Church, that is, One Univer-
fal Ariftocracy that hath Power of Governing al!
the Chriftian World in one Council or other wife,
as oneSupream.
2. General Councils of divers Kingdoms o're
all the World, are no more a Court than the
Aflembly at Nimeguen was.
3. No Obedience is due to them, but only
confent for Concord , fo far as their Canons,
tend to true Concord , and that by virtue of.
Chrift's Law , for Peace and Concord. Obe-
dience hath no formal Objefl: but Amhorita-
I triti
I "4 J
tmperamu 3 Cut Aflemblies fur Concord have
no lrt.peri&m,
4« No Clergyman as fuch hath any but Paftoral
and Teaching Power, and as a Tutor to order his
"own School. The Power of the Keys is noother.
u 5. Mens holding and renouncing of Commu-
nion with other Perkins or Churches may be
Without Governing Power. I am not Governor of
all that I hold or renounce Communion with. No
Eifliops have power Judicially to determine of In-
dividuals, who (hall have Communion with every
Pariih Church on Earth : If they have, they mult
hear them all fpeak for themfelves before they
judge them (in or out.) They are not Governors
of foreign Kings and Kingdoms, though in their
Government of their particular Churches thev
muft all agree to obferveone Rule : that is, Chrifts
Laws.
6. There never was an Univerfal Council of
all the Churches , but only of one Empire (a
part of that) nor ever will be ? till the Church be
to deftroyed as to be brought into a narrow fpace
( which God forbid).
As to Dr. Stittingtieeis Defence of all this, I
take him not to approve of all that he blameth
not : And if he did , I believe on fecond
thoughts he will more retra& this than he did
his Irenicott.
Chap. X. 2>. Peter Hey Wri sown Judgment.
Ecaufe we come newly from repeating
Dr. Heylms words of Archbifliop£**4
though
1
/
C 1151 ]
though they fully (hew his own Judgment, I will
here annex force more.
1. There is a Book written by a Papift, called
Hiflorical Collections of the Reformation , gathered
mod out of Dr. Heylws own words (and fome
out of others) defcribing the Reformers and Re-
formation fo odioufly , as greatly ferveth the
Priefts to turn Proteftants to their Church : And
as the Jefuit Maymbourgh maketh Dr. Heylws
Writings to have Converted the late Dutchefs
of Tork.* it's like it was this Colletlion out of
him.
2. In his Book on the Creed, fpeaking of the
Catholick Church, he faith,
Pag. 407. c Such is the Ambition of the Pope
Q of Rome, that unlefs he maybe taken for the
c Catholick Church , he paffeth not for being
c reckoned a Church at all : And yet this is
of the two the Lovelier Error. Better the
Church be all Head, than no Head at all : And
c fuch a Church that is all Body and no Head at all
* have fome of our Reformers modelled in their
c late Platforms.].
Anfw. Is Chrilt no Head at all ? Or is any other
Perfon or Court capable of Governing all Chri-
ftians on Earth / ^ AH Proteftants hold that the
whole Church hath no Head but Chrift.
Pag. 408. c Speaking ftill of the Catholick
c Church he faith [The Government of the Church
c not being Monarchical , as our Matters of the
Q Church of Rome would have it , nor Democra-
* tical as the Fathers of the Presbytery, and Bre-
y» c thren of the Independency have given it out,
c both in their Pradiice and their Platform, it mutt
' be Arittocracicah
I 2 Anfat
:
[ "6 3
f '*f»/ip. This is a grofs Slander of the Presbyte-
rians and Independents. Did ever the Presbyte-
rians or Independents fay, that All Chriftians on
Earth muft Govern the whole Church in one
Meeting, or by Delegates? where be the Laws
that any of them pretend all Chriftians made ?Or
the Judgments they pail on any Perfons after ex-
ploration ? The Presbyterians are for an Arifto-
cratical Government of National Churches , and
fome few Independents are for popular Govern-
ment in fingle Congregations ; but no further.
2. Is the Church now Governed by One Ari-
ftocracy,that is, per Optimates that are One Perfona
Tolitica by Vote ruling all the Chriftian World ?
Where is their Meeting ? What be their Laws?
Whom do they fo try and judge ? An Universal.
Governing Ariftocracy is more impoflible and ir-
rational than an Univerfal Monarchy Civil or
Ecclefiaftical. Every Bifhop and Presbytery Go-
verning his own Church, and thefe keeping Con-
cord by juft Correfpondency, is no liker an Uni-
verfal Ariftocracy, than an Aflembly of Princes
for Concordant Government of their Dominions,
or than all the Mayors and Juftices ruling their
feveral Corporations and Provinces make the Go-
vernment of England Ariftocratical.
Pag.400. Saith he, [ c Every Bi(hop,where-ever
c he be fixt and refident , hath like St. Paul an
4 univerfal Care over all the Churches, which
* fince they could not exercife by perfonal Confe-
* rences, they did it in the Primitive times, be-
* fore they had the benefit of General Councils.
c by Letters,McfIengers, and Agents for the Com- Ti
c municating of their Counfel, and imparting their [
* Advice one to another as the emergent Oc-
'cafions
c cafions of the Church did require the fame;
c Thefe Letters they called Lit eras format as &
* Communicatorias.
Anfvo. Thus Bifhop Gunning and others. Bur,
i. St. Paul's Apoftolick Power enabled him to do
the Work of an Apoftle ( which is , to plane
Churches in as much of the World as they could,
and deliver them Chrift's Do&rine and Laws in-
fallibly as receiving them by fight and hearing or
miraculous revelation.; And this Power each ,
Apoftle could exercife fingly, and not only by
Voting as part of a College y the Spirit of Chrift
teaching them all the fame Do&rine. But Biihops
have no fuch Office or Power.
2. There are feveral ways of expreffing a Care
of all the Churches. Every Chriftian mud do ic
by private Endeavours. Every Official Preacher by
Preaching where he is called. Every Paftor by
guiding his Flock in Concord with all true Cbri-
ftians, in the things which Chrift hath made ne-
ceflary to their Concord: And if Archbifhopshave
right to a larger Province,they muft do it in their
proper Province,/^ partes ,8c not asoneAriftocracy.
3. It is granted, that as all Chriftians andBi-
Iliops muft have a Love to all the Churches, and
a Care to do them good in their feveral Places,
fo Concord in things neceffary is a great means
of that good , and the ancient Paftors endeavou-
red it by Meflages , Letters and Synods •, andfo
muft we. But what Univerfal Laws were made
by Lit era format a ? What formal Judgments
were paft by them? Where did the Writers
meet firft to hear the Accufed and examine Wir-
neffes? Or muft all believe the report of every
(ingle Paftor ? And was it all the Bifhops on Earth,
I 3 °r
C us ]
or a' major part, that wrote thefe Legiflative and
Judicial Letters? What (Irange things can fome
Men gather from meer Communion and Con-
cord ? Biihops had then a Neceflity of getting the
common confent of as many of their Order as
they could, to make their Government of force
to the People, that were all Volunteers, and not
contained by any Magiftrate ? And ifsufeful ftill
to the fame end.
4. And we grant them that every Bifhop and
Presbyter, that giveth counfel to other Churches
doth not do it as a meer private Man, but as a
Bifhop : that is, One that by Office is authorized
to give fuch Paftoral advice to fuch as he is
called to give it to 3 But not as one that hath the
charge of Governing other Mens Flocks, or is
a Member of an Ariitocratical, Supream Senate,
Parliament, Court, or Voting States. Suppofe
each Hofpital have its allowed Phyiitian , who
in doubtful Caies confulteth with many others 5
Their counfel is the counfel of Phyfitians 3 that
is, of Men licenied for that Work and Care:
But it proveth them not to have any proper Go-
verning Power over his Hofpital or Patients.
5. If every Bifhop be a Governor not only U %
but of the whole World or Church , it is either
Singly* or Colicttively as part of a Governing Com-
pany. If fingly, it's a monflrous Body 'that hath
io many thoufand Univerfal Heads. If colle-
ctively, then no one is a Supream Governor, but
a part of that Body which is fuch. And no one
on Earth can act as fuch a part of One Arifto-
cracy , without prefence with the red , hearing
what they fay, and what A<2ors and Witncfles
fay, and gathering Votes.
Pag. 41 1 c
C »* ]
Tag. 411. ^Hccortfefleth out of Socrates about
* the Emperors Power in Church Matters, tha c
C [from the time in which Fmperors received the Faiths
c Ecclefta mgotia ex eorum nut it fender e vifa [m:t
' Socr. 1. 5. Proem.
And if (b, why is Mr. Morice angry with me
for faying^ That Bifhops u(ed in Councils much
to follow the Emperors minds. 2. And then ic
will be but an oddUniveifal Legislative and Ju-
dicial Soveraign Power over all the World, which
dependeth on the content of fo many Princes, Pro-
teftants, Papifts, Mahometans, Heathens, Jaco-
bites, Neftorians, &c as a General Council mud
be called by or depend on. And it will be an end-
lefs Controverfie, what Princes have or have-not
a Power to confent or diflent, that their Subjects
lhall go to iuch Councils. But alfo Confutation,
is not Government.
Chap. XL The Judgment of Mr. Herbert
Thorndikc, a late Eminent 'Divine of the
Church ^/England.
§ 1. \ K R. Thomdike hath written fo much on
1VJL this Subject that I need no more than
refer the Reader to his Books, for the difcovery
of his mind. The fum of his late Writings ( thefe
thirty years part ) is to call us all into one vifible
Cacholick Church which is unified by one IIu*
mane Government of all, out of which nothing
willexcufeus from Schifrn, or make our failing
tolerable. I lis arguments for an Univerfal Ari-
flocracv anfwered by Dr. Iza^Barrow in the end
I 4 of
[ 120 ]
of his Treatife of Supremacy, I will not here re-
cite, becaufe they are there fo fully and learnedly
confuted.
§ 2. In his C Jufl Weights and Meafures'] he
tells us that the Church of Rome being a true
Church, Reformation ly-
(*) confufion. i. The e th in Reftoration, and
£&f£ noc in Separation, (a)
feparate from is a pretended Soyeraignty over all Ch'nftians.
This is no true Church of Chriit z. But we feparate not from
then in point of Chriftianity. But i. From their Ufur-
pation. 2. And other 5ins.
Page <r. he faith, [ c Who will take upon him
c to (hew us that the Worfhip of the Holt in the
'Papifts is Idolatry.
Page 6, 7. c They chat feparate from the Church
c of Rome as Idolaters are thereby Schifmaticks be-
( fore God.
4 For in plain terms we make our felves Schif-
! maticks by grounding our Reformation on this
i pretence.
' Should this Church declare that the Change
'which we call Reformation is grounded on this
' fuppofition, I muft then acknowledge that we
' are Schifmaticks.
Ch. 2. c Is to difprove them that make the
1 Pope Antichrift, and Papifts Idolaters, and fliew
• that the fuppofition of one Catholick Vifible
c Church, is the ground of all Communion and
'fuppofed to Reformation. AndQi. 3. Nothing
c to be changed but on that Ground of fuch Vifible
< Unity.
Ch. 5. 'IfourLordtruft his Difciples and their
' Succeflbrs with the Rule of his Church , he
J trufteth them alfo to make Laws for the Ruling
'•of
[ 1*1 ]
of it J — Thefe Laws are as Vifible as the
Laws of any Kingdom er Common-wealth that
is or ever was are Vifible I maintain the
Popes Canon Law ( and the fame is to be faid
of the Canon Law, by which the Patriarch of
Conftaminople now Governs the Eaftern Church )
to be derived from thofe Rules whereby the
Difciples of our Lord and their SuccefTors go-
' verned the Primitive Church in Unity. — The
power of Giving Laws to the Church 3 the
power of Difpenfing the Exchequer which Gcd
hath provided for the Church, are in the Go-
vernors of the Church ; and the power of ad-
mitting into and excluding out- It's a Vifible
Society founded by God under the Name of the
Catholick Churchy on the command of holding
Communion with it.
Page 41. c The Church in the form which I
ftate it is a (landing Synod, able by the confent of
the Chief Churches, containing the confent of
their reforts to conclude the whole.
Page 48. ' The Church of Rome hath and ought
to have when it (hall pleafe to hear reafon, a
Regular pre-eminence, over the reft of Chriften-
dom in thefe Weftern parts. And he that is able
to judge and willing to confider (hall find chat
Pre eminence the Only Reafonable means to^ pre-
fer ve fo great a Body in Unity. And therefore
I am not my felf tyed to juftifie Henry the
' Eighth indifclaiming all fuch pre-eminence.
Page 48. c That the difference may be. vifible
' between the Infinite and the Regular Power of the
c Pope.
Page 91. c The perpetual Rule of the Church
c make s
C i£* ]
' makes them Hereticks to
(V) And having before « t h e Church that Com-
madethe church ot Eng- <■ mun i cate with Hereticks
Und Schifmaticks ne makes c c lt • i i
all Schifmaticks that Com- ■ and ^chiimaticks that
municate with it. Communicate with Schif-
c maticks. (b)
Page 94. 'TheFlefh and Blood of Chrift by
c Incarnation, the Elements by Confecration be-
1 ing united to the Spirit, that is, the Godhead of
'Chrift, become both One Sacramentally, bybe-
' ing both One with the Spirit or Godhead, to
'the conveying of GoJs Spirit to a Chriftian.
Page 125. c The worfljipping the Hoft in the
c Papacy is not Idolatry.
Page 152. 'He faith that the OathofSupre-
c macy is but to exclude the Popes Temporal
c power : But becaufe the words feem to exclude
* the power of General Councils, of which the
* Pope is and ought to be the chief Member, of
? neceiTity the Law gives great offence : And that
'offence is the fin of the Kingdom, and calls for
' Gods Vengeance on it ; which though all are in-
; volved in, the account in the other World will
* lye on them, which may change it and will
c not.
Page 134. 'But the authority of thofe Divines
c of this Church who have declared^ the fence of
c the Oath of Supremacy with publick allowance
£ are now alledged by the Papifls themfelves to
* infer that the matter of it is lawful (as exclu-
' ding only the Popes Civil Power. )
Page 141. i We receive the Body and Blood
c o£ Chrift, and by confequence his Spirit Hypo-
1 ftatically united to the fame, to inable us to per-
• form.
Page
Page T4p- 'The Church of Rome cannot be
charged with Idolatry. The Pope cannot be
Antichrift-
Ch. 12. ' The Reformation pretended is abo*
minafileand Apoftafie, and rhe ufual Preaching
a hinderance to Salvation $ and new* Homilies
to be formed to reftrain Preaching.
Page 146. 'I confefs I can hope for no good
end of any difpute without fuppof ing the ience
ofthe Articles of One Catholick Church, which
hath carried us through this diicourfe, for the
Principle on which all matter in debate is to be
tryed.1
4 P. 214. And oft he profeffeth that Presbyters
not ordained by Biihops, baptize and give the
Eucharift,void of the Eflfeft of a Sacrament, and
only by Sacriledge— fpeaketh againft killing and
and banifhing — (_But this will require the like
Moderation to be extended to the Recufants of
the Church of £owe,(p.234.)The Recufants being
for the molt part or the Good Families ofthe
Nation, will take it for a part of their Nobility
freely to profefs themlelves in their Religion • if
they underftand themfelves : Whereas the Se-
ctaries, being people of mean quality for themofi
part, cannot be prefumed to ftand on their repu-
tation fo much.
c In his Book called The Forbearance of Penalties,
c. 3. p. 12,13. he makes the foundation of all
Union to be the Government and Laws of the
Church as vifibly Catholick, which Laws mud
be cue and the fame, the violating whereof is
the forfeiture ofthe fame ( Communion.) And
here I crave leave to call All Canons, All Cu-
stoms of the Church, whether concerning the
' Rites
c Rites of God's Service, or other Obfervations,
< by one and the fame name of Lam of the
c Church.
\ P. 23. As for the Canons of the Church, it was
c never neceffary to the maintenance of Gommii-
- munion that the fame Cuftoms fhould be held in
4 all parts of the Church. It was only neceflary the
4 feveral Cuftoms fhould be held by the fame Au-
* thority. That the fame Authority inftituted fe-
c veral Cuftoms ; for fo they might be changed by
1 the fame Authority* and yet Unity remain.
' Whereas queftioning the Authority by que-
c ftioning whether the ads of it be agreeable to
c a God's Law or not,how fhould Unity be main-
c tained ? It is manifeft that they ( the Fathers )
* could not have agreed in the Laws of the
* Church, if any had excepted againft any thing
' ufed in any part of the Church, as if God's Law
' had been infringed by it. — It followeth of
c neceffity , that nothing
(O Here is 1. Aniiniver- c can be difowned by this
ialLegitoive Power over 'church as contrary to
£11 the Church on Earth. c r j t 1 - 1 1 * 1 j
2. This Power is in Coun- . G p d S Law, Which hOld-
cils, of which the Pope is eth by the Primitive
the chief Member 5 and the l Church. ( c.)
only reafonable means of
the Union of lb great a Body, is his Regular Power as dimncT:
from Infinite Power. 5. All the Canons Rites and Cuftoms,
are thefe Laws of the Church. 4. All Kings and Kingdoms are
bound to obey them. 5-. No man mult queftion whether thefe
Lausor Cuftoms, or any of them are contrary to God's Law.
6. The men that muft have thisAbfolute Tower over all the
Kings and Kingdoms on Earth, that will be Chriftian,are them-
selves the Subjects of the Turks, the Moore, the Emperor of
Abaffia, the Peril .m, the Emperor of Iniaftan, called the Mogul,
thzYlxms of Poland, Hungary, Spain, France, England, Denmark
Sweden^ the Emperor of Germany, and abundince more ; when
it s known that few Bifhops are cholen in any of theft Coun-
treys
treys Mahometans or Papifts, but fuch as the Princes like, and
that they dare not go againft their wills in any great matter.
7. Their minds are known already, and contcquently what
they would do in Councils, if all thefe Princes would agree to
call an Univerfal Council. The Major Vote, if it were called
in Mefopotamia, or that way would be fuch as Rome calieth He-
reticks.- If called in Greece it would be Greeks : Ifinlta//, or
Germany, or France, they would be Papifts 5 no where Pro-
teftants. Few would travel above a thoufand miles to the
Council. 8. Tho' one would think that this platform
of Governing the whole Earth, could be believed by no man
in his wits, yet you fee Learned men are fo far deceived : And
it is by judging of the World by the Old Roman Empire. There
indeed Councils were Nationally General : They were Courts :
They had Legiflative Power and Pretorian Command : None
might appeal from them for Relief in Foro Humano. Emperors
gave them this Power. It was but rational, over their own
Subjects : What Power had they over others? The Convoca-
tion in England, or the General Aflembly in Scotland may be
made and called a Court by the King: But France or Spain
were never Governed by them , nor took them to b* over
them unqueftionable Legiflators .Yea, I believe King and Par-
liament at home are not fo fubjecT: to their Laws.
Page 27. He faith (as Mr. Bodwe'U) c It is
1 agreed on by the whole Church, thac Baptifm in
< Herefie or Schifm (that is, when a man gives
c up himfelf to the Communion of Hereticks or
« Schifmaticks by receiving Baptifm from them)
< though it may be true Baptifm, and not to be
' repeated, yet it is not
'.available to Salvation, W And are not thefe nn-
1 making him accefTory to ™ttn?£t ft *S£
(rj r r 1 t l • men take up with a damn-
Hereteor Schifm that is ing Eaptlfm7 and will no ,
fo Baptized, (d) rebaptize them that they
may have a faving Bap-
tifm, which yet they hold neceifary to Salvation ? They fear
Anabaptifm it i'eerrts more than mens Damnation.
Pag. 28. c The proroifc of Baptifm is not avail-
4 able,
C 126 ]
c able, unlefs k be depoilced with the true Church,
»• , . ' nor to him that continu-
( e ) The true Church that c h j h mieChurch
is an lliurped Power 01 ( * ~ .
UniverUi UgiflatioD , is . WJ may exatf: the pro-
here made by him and mile depollted with it.(e)
Mr. Dc dwell as neceflary to
Salvation as Chrift, and more than the holy Scriptures. But
what u ill now become of all the Papiftsthat (by difpenfation)
come in to Proteftant Churches ? They alfo are all damned as
Schifmacicks for communicating with them ; unlefs he forgot
to except them thac the Pope difpenfeth with.
p age 33- • [' It is out of love to the Reforma-
c tion that I inlift on fuch a Principle as may ferve
c to reunite us with the Church of Rome 5 being
c well allured that we can never be well reunited
' with our felves otherwife. Yet not only the Re-
c formation, but the common Chriftianity muft
' needs be loft in the di-
(/jHowmuchwiferare c yj ^ ^y
thele men than Cniiit and c , > , .
St. Pa U L who made k the c ver have an end other-
duty of all that were bap- wile. (/)
tized Chrimans, to live as
one Body ofChriftin Love? Him that is weak in ^ e faith re-
ceive, but not to doubtful difputations, Rom. 14. 1. The king-
dom of God is not meat and drinl^ but rigbkettifnefs, and peace %
and joy in the Holy Gboft. He tb.it in thefe things ferveth Chrijl t is
acceptable to God y and approved of men.
Pa#.ni. ['If it befaid that it is not vifible
c where thofe Usurpations took place, I fhall al-
' low all the time which the Code of the Canons
( contains, which Pope A-
(O Thisyetisfomemer- l drian fent to Charles the
cy to us : But is it as your < G ea t pag> T 2 g. which l
grant i 1. How will this c u 1 1 • ^l 1
ftand with all that you have would have this ChUTCll
written for thee ' tO OWn, \g )
ed Umvcriiu .ive
Church?
C i*7 3
Church ? Did it ceafc at Charles the Great's time ? and yet
are all damned that are not fubjeel to it ? 2. How fhall we
l>e lure that the Canons bind us till Adrians rime, and not
fince ? 3 . But Sir, we take him for a Papift that is for all che
Canons and Cuftoms till Charles the Great : And there are
many things before that which we cannot Conform to with-
out renouncing the Laws and lufficierit Government of Chrift,
which we cannot do upon fuch pitiful reafonings as yours.
In Mr. ThowMkp's large folio Book, there is yec
much more for his Univerfal Legiflative Aristo-
cracy mixt with Regular Papacy. The fum of all
is, The Pope Governing at leaft in the Weft by
the Canons in the intervals of General Councils
(that is, alwaies,) and as the chief Member with
Councils making Laws for all the World. Thus
the French and Italian Papifts differ whether the
Pope fhall Govern the World as the King of Po-
land doth his Land 5 or, fay fome, as the Duke of
Venice, or rather as the King of France. But Pro-
teftants know no fuch thing as an Univerfal Le-
giilative Church, nor owns any Univerfal Laws
but Gods 3 unlefs you mean Nationally/Vniverfal,
as in the Empire Councils and Laws were called
I refer you again to Dr. Barrows Confutation of
the reft of Mr. Thomdikes.
Chap'. XII. The Judgment of "SD/\ Sparrow Bi-
Jhop of 'Norwich, and divers others.
1 T^^ 10 P s P" rr ov> Pref. to Col left. C ^ s ™y Fa -
JD ' therfent me^ fo [end I yon. Here COmmit-
1 ting the Government of the Church to his Apo-
c files, our Lord Commiffions them with the fame
! Power
[ nS ]
1 Power that was committed to him, for that pur-
'pofe when he was on Earth 5 with the fame ne-
' cefiary Handing Power that he had exercifed as
, N , n ,. ' Man for the good of the
J&u^T^lZn c Church, (a) Lefs cannot
or the Head or sovcraign, c . r , , ,
and that of Official Mini- c }" reafon be thought tO
ftcrs much differ. be granted, than all Pow-
c er neceflary for the well
c and peaceable Government of the Church.
\ And fuch a power is this of Making Laws.
, tS :,, ' '■■'".-■;- ' (b) This is a Commiffion
fin^ch^SpS [jn general for making
publiflied his Univerfal Laws: Then mparticu-
Laws, is but that all Mini- -Mar for making Articles
iters m their feveral Chur- < an d Decifions of Do-
ches guide the Flocks by c <q. r : nPQ mntrnvprtpA flip
thefe Laws of chnft, and c ctnnes controverted tne
teach them the people, and POWer IS more expllClte
determine of incidental ' andexprefs, Mat. 28. Aft
Circumftances pro loco &> c power is given me: Go there-
tempore 5 and not to make < f on an £ teach ali Nat%ons>
new Urnverlal Laws. c . fc . . , , .
that is,with authority and
1 by virtue of the power given me. And what is
' it to teach the Truth with authority, but to com-"
c mand and oblige all people to receive the Truth
, V u- ' .- n y ' fo taught ? OJ And this
J&^-S&S co ; Power ms not given to
teach the Churches what the ^potties perions on-
hehad commanded them, c ly *, for Chrift then pro°
and promifeth to give them c mi fed to be with them
the Spirit to bring all to c in hac Qff j , end
their remembrance, and , r , ^ r 1, t . .
lead them to all Truth of the vVor d 5 that IS,
to them and their Sue-
c ceiTors in the Paftoral Office : To the Apoftles
or Bifliops that fhould fucceed them to the end of
the
[ J2 9 ]
J the World, (d) To this
One holy Church our
Lord committed in truft
the moft holy Faith, &c
commanding under pe-
nalties and cenfures all
her Children to receive
that fence, and to pro-
fefs it in fuch expreflive
words and forms as may
dire&ly determine ^ the
doubt. Thus (he did in
the great Nicew Coun-
: cil — This authority in
determining Doubts and
; Controverfies the Church
: hath pra&ifed in ALL
: AGES, and herconftant
: practice is the beftlnter-
'preterofher right. (*)
WWhen the King fends
out Judges and Jufnces he
doth not make tnem Kings
or LegiOators. The Apo-
ftles had the Spirit for pro-
mulgating and recording
Chrifts Laws : Others have
it only to preferve and
teach them, and rule by
them, and not to make
more fuch, as if they were
inefficient, and Chrifhan
Religion were /till to be
changed by new additions,
and were half Divine and
half Humane : Gods Word
and the Bimops in medley.
(e) The three firft Ages
had no General Councils s
The three next had Natio-
nal or Imperial General
Councils. The thoufsnd
years laft paft (which you
include in {M Ages'} had
fuch Councils and practices as prove not her right. Elfe why
do not you now pracTife accordingly ? — Bifhop Guningown-
tth but fix General Councils, which were all but in three A-
ges. And others but four, and none that I know of but
eight, who do not openly prOfefs Popery.
Hath Chrift given any new commands firice thofe which he
lent the Apoftles to cjeliver ? Have you any more of his com-
mands to give us than the Apoftles delivered in their times ?
I [If you may make new ones, you hare more than Apoftolick
I 'power, which was to teach whatever Chrift commanded
them. He is with them to the end of the World, i. In
ibleffing the Word delivered and recorded by them. 2. In
blefling thofe that teach it. But not thofe that add to it the
fupplement of their own Univerfal Laws.
And which is the Church that in all Ages ( thef- thoufand
years) have had this power? Three parts, of the Chriftian
World fay, It is not the Roman. The Roman Church fay,-
K. IS
It is not the Greeks. Both fay. It is not they in Abaflia, Egypt,
Mefopotamia, Armenia, Georgia, Sec. The Protectants confeis
it is not they. And is obedience to an unknowable Powe:
neceflary to Concord and Salvation ?
_ I (hall not tire the Reader with the needlefs re-
citation of many more late Divines that lived fince
J 630 enough are known. Thofe that have de-
fended Grotim cf late I pafs no judgment on ; you
may read their own Pecks and judge as you fee
caufej viz.. Dr. Thomas fierce now Dean of Salif-
hfiry, and the famous Preface to Archbifliop 2?ra»-
hail's Book againft me, &c I fear all this Hi-
ftory is neediefs. Men now laugh at me for prov-
ing by Mens writings their endeavours to fubjecfl
the King and Kingdom to a Foreign Jurifdiftion,
when they fay it is more fenfibly and dreadfully
proving it felf.
Chap. XIII. 7)r. Parker V Judgment {fince
BiJIjop of Oxford. )
THE laft mentioned Author Dr. Sam. Parker,
befides what he hath faid againft me in his
large Preface before Archbilliop Bromhalfs Book,
hath fince gone fo far beyond all his Fellows, that
finding himfelf unable to anfwer this Argument
otherwife, [The World muft not have one Uni-
versal Humane Civil Governor ( King or Arifto-
cracy ) ergo. It muft not have one Humane Prieft
or Church Governor] defperately denieth the
Antecedent , and faith, that though de fatto the
Kings of the Earth have not one Sovereign over
them
:hem all ( that is meer ManJ they ought to have.
x Andite Reges. I cannot conjecture who he mean-
eth unlefsit be the Pope, and he be of Cardinal
Bertrams mind, that God had not been wife -if
lehad not made one Man a Vice-God, or his De-
puty to Rule all the World: For fure he never
•dreamed that all Kings and States on Earth would
meet or voluntarily agree to chufe one Univerfal
King over them.
j I met newly with an extraordinary Wit, who
faith that after the Conflagration, in the Millen-
nium of the New Heaven and Earth, Chrift or
his Vkz-Roy will triumphantly Rule, &c. But
;r. I never read before of a Vice- Roy after the
Conflagration, which he faith will firft confume
Antichrift. 2. I know not how much of the
New World heafligns to this Vice-Roys Govern
ment ; for if Gog and Magog after cover the
Earth, and the New Generation be numerous,
i(which he thinks the Earth will bring forth like
lower Animals, ) it may be the New jemfakm
may be fo fmall that one Vice-Roy may Rule ir.
3. But fure that holy Generation will make Go-
vernment and Obedience far eafier things than
now they are.
(Chap. 'XIV. 2>. Saywell'j Arguments for a
Foreign Jurifdiftion confidered.
;§ 1. *nPHis Dr. (who I may well fuppofe
1 fpeakethhis Lord and Matters fence )
Jsfo open as to let us know, 1. That "it is the
Topes Power above General Cotimils, which they call
1. K 2 Popery.
Popery. 2. And that they join with the concilia,'
Party in point of Church Government , and fo take
not them for Papifts, who hold not that Sove-
raignty of the Pope, but only his Primacy. 3 That
it is but the Jefuited Party of the Church of Rome^
which they renounce. 4. That they alfo renounce
all Nonconforming Proteftants as a Jefuited Par-
ty. So that he WQuld tempt us to believe what
fome affirm that their delign hath long been to
fubdue the Jefiuits and Reformed Churches ( or ra-
ther deftroy thefe J and to ftrikeupa Union with
the French, and maintain that they are no Papifts
as to Government. But though the Power of
old Proteftants in England were never fo much
fubdued to them, methinks the Jefuits Intereft in
France fhould refift them, unlefs the Jefuits them-
felves be ( as fome vainly think ) fain out with
the Pope, and then it will be the Jefuited Party
which thefe Men will own.
§. 2. But to his Arguments, [ Page 542. Mr.£.
faith, i J have earneftly de fired and fe arched to know
^ the proof of fuch a Legiflative Vniverfal Power, and
c I cannot find it. Bnttfi Mr.U. would ferioufly con-
' fider thefe Texts y he might find that obedience is due
c tothe churchy Mat. 1 8. If he negleft to hear the
c Church let him be to thee as an Heathen Man
* and a Publican. Now as one private Man may
1 negletl to hear the Epificopal Church to which he be-
* longs, fo the Epificopal, Provincial and National
' Church may alfio prove Heretical^ and negletl to hear
'she CatholickChurch , but the Vniverfial Church can
* never fail, for the Gates of Hell fliall never prevail
c again ft it. And if more Perfions , or particular
1 Churches give offence by Herefie, Schifim, &c- the
* Church Vniverfial^ or the reft of the Bifiops may re-
1 prove
prove them for it, and then there is no reafon why
1 one Man fiould be cen fared and many go free ; and
i confequently our Saviour hath eftablifhed the Autho-
1 rity of his Church over all Chrifiians, as well parti-
1 cnlar Churches as private Men.
Anf i. Let us try this Argument by the like.
( God hath commanded obedience to Kings, and
faid, He that will not hear the King and Judge, fliafl
be put to death. But Kings and their Kingdoms
may be Criminal : And if private men muftobey^
Authority, or be put to death, fomuft Kings and
Kingdoms? Why fhould they efcape? Therefore
all Kings and Kingdoms muft obey One Univer-
fal Humane King or Kingdom under Chrift.] Do
you think this is true ? No ; There is no fuch
Univerfal Humane Empire, Monarchical or Ari-
fiocratical. No Mortal Men are capable of it,
any more than of Ruling the World in the Moon,
or the Ftfh in the Sea, ( but of a part only. ) So
there is no fuch Univerfal Church Power 3 but
particular there is.
As to your reafon, I anfwer, God is the Uni-
I verfal King, and he only is the punifher of all So-
veraign Powers, whether Monarchs, Ariftocra-
cies or Mixt. ( which I have ever aflerted, though
the Lying Spirit hath feigned the contrary. ) God
hath feveral ways. to Rule and Judge them here,
and his final Judgment is at hand. And the cafe
is like with National Churches, fave that their own
Princes may punifh offending Clergy-men.
2. One Perfon or Nation may renounce Com-
munion with another as Heretical, without any
Ruling Power over them : And the other may
do the fame by them (deferving it) Am I a
Governor or Legifla tor over every one that I may
K 3 refute
fince.
If he fay, They fince Ruled by the old Laws,
[»H3
refufe to eat or pray with as a Brother.
3. That there is no Humane Univerfal Church
which hath power to Govern a National Church,
as the Bifhopsmay their Flocks, is proved. 1. They
cannot have the Authority who have not fo much
as a Natural Capacity : But none have a Natural
Capacity to Govern all the Chriftian World : Ergo
none have fuch Authority.
2. They have not the Authority who have not
the Obligation to ufe it in fuch Government. ( For
an Office COntaineth Authority and Obligation^) But
none are obliged to Govern all the Chrifiian World:
Ergo j &c.
For the Minor, 1. None are obliged to Impof-
fibilities : But, &c
2. None are obliged without fome obliging
Law : But there is no Law obliging any to Go-
vern all the Chriftian World : Ergo.
3. If they are obliged, they are condemned if
they do it not : But none do Rule all the Chriftian
World : He confeffeth none have done it fince
the fixth General Council, that is, thefe thoufand
years (and more by one.) And doth he nop
Damn the Bifliopsof all the World then for neg-
lecting their great Duty a thoufand years toge-
ther?
If he fay, that Others made Canons enough be-
fore, I anfwer, 1. If they have had no fuch work
to do thefe thoufand years, then there was no Of-
fice, or Obligation or Power to do it.
2. It was then only thofe that made the Laws
that had that Soveraignty. The Dead are no Ru-
lers } and fo the Church hath had no Soveraign
i anfwer, i. That was not by Legiflation, but
Execution. 2. They never Ruled the Univerfal
Church as one Soveraign Power by the old Laws,
'•mt only per partes in their feveral Provinces, as
uftices and Mayors Rule the Kingdom, without
Joveraignty.
Arg. 3- That which never was claimed till the
^apal Ufurpation, was not inftituted by God :
But a Soveraign Government of the Univerfal
Church on Earth was never claimed till the Papal
Usurpation : Ergo.
That Councils were only General as to one Em-
pire, and called only in one Empire, and pretend-
ed to Govern thatEmpire,and not all the World,
[ have fully proved againft Johnfon.
Arg. 4. Thofe that muft Rule all the Chriftian
World, muft teach them. ( For the Pailoral Go-
vernment is by the Word. ) But no one ( Per-
: fon or Ariftocracy ) are the Teachers of all the
World. Who have pretended to it but the Pa-
pacy ?
Arg. 5. If any Soveraign may Rule England
and all other Churches as a Bifhop ruleth his Flock,
then that Soveraign Power, may when they judge
it deferved Excommunicate the King and all the
Kingdom, and filence all the Bifhops and Mini-
fters,and forbid all Church Communion (as Popes
land their Councils have done.) But theconfequence
lis falfe — Ergo —
Arg. 6. If any have fuch power, they muft be
| fuch as people may have accefs to, to decide their
.Caufes, and may hear their Accufations, De-
fences, Witnefles : But fo cannot the Univerfal
"Church of Bifhops : They confcfs thefe tboufand
years they met not in Council ; and whither elfe
K 4 Should
[ «6 ]
fhould we carry our Witnefles ? and where elfe
ihould we expeft their fentence ? Paul's charge
was, I Thef 5. 12,13. Know them that labour among
youi and are over you in the- Lord, and admonifl you y > t
and e flee m them very highly in Love for their worl^ (
fake — - But we cannot know all the Bifhops over ' 1
the Earth, that never were among us.
An unknown Judge cannot be obeyed : That is, }|
One whom we cannot know to be indeed our
Judge : But it's impofiible for us now to know
what number of Bifhops, and who, muft be cal-
led the Univerfal Judge.
And an unknown fentence cannot be obeyed ;
but it'simjpoffible for us to know the fentence of
the Majority of the Bifhops on Earth, about any
cafe to be judged by themthefe thoufand years.
But enough is faid of this already : And Dr.
Barrow hath utterly confounded your pleas for
Foreign Jurifdidion-
Paftors and Churches may Reprove one another,
who Govern not one another-
And do you think we are fo fottifh as not to
fee, that your Colledge and Council muft have
fome to call them together, or to gather Votes,
and prefide, and approve ? And that the queftk
on will be only of the Degree of the Popes power,
and whether the French fort of Popery be beft ?
§ i. Dr. S. addeth, p. 343. C ' So the Scripture
\Aa : nly tells us elfewhere that Churches of Kingdoms.
and Nations have a Soveraignty over them, to which
they muft yield Obedience, Ifa. 60 12. where the
Prophet fpeakjng of the Chriftian Church faith, The
Nation and Kingdom that will not ferve thee fliall
pefijh, yea thofe Nations flail be utterly wafted. If
Nations and Kingdoms muft ferve the Churchy then
'fir
[ »fr]
f Jfo Wil? Authority to Command their Obedience t»
things that belong to Peace and Holinefi ]
Anf. I confefs Campanella de Regno Dei doth
.thus make the Papacy the Fifth Monarchy, and
confidently brings many fuch Texts for their Cler-
gies Univerfal power. But, i. Is it the King of
the Ch'jrch or the People that muft be obeyed ?
The people have no Ruling Power. And if it be
the Soveraign the queftion is, Who that is ? Pro-
teftants fay, It is only Chrift : And the Text
plainly meaneth, [_ The Nation that will not ferve
Chrift the Head of the Church for the good of his Body,
Jhall perijh. ] But the Italians fay, h is the Pope and
Council, and the French, That it is the Council
and Pope (as Prefident and Prime Patriarch) that
is here meant.
2. This may be difcerned by confidering, Who
j it is that is to deftroy fuch Nations : It is Chrift as
the fecond Pfalm fheweth; If it were the Pope
and Council you threaten all Nations as terribly as
', Be liar mine doth.
3. And what is the periling and wafting here
; meant? No doubt, their Souls that rebel againft
I Chrift fhall perifh, and he will alfo punifh Bodies
i and Kingdoms as fuch. But doth any of all this
I belong to the Biihops? None of it. 1. Excom-
! municating is their deftroying work : But the
! Heathen and Infidel Nation?, are not to be Excom-
i municated? What have you to do to judge them
that are without ? Will you caft them out that
never were in? *. And deftru&ion by the Sword
is no Bifbop's Work-
4. And when is it that all NSlons that obey not
fliall utterly periili? We fee that 19 parts in 30,
ftith Brierwood) of the World are Heathens and
Mahometans,
C i?8 3
Mahometans,and yet profpenEver Cmce^brahams
days till now the Church is a fmall pare of the
World. And it is not by any Power of the.
Church Governours that the Souls of Infidels
perijhy but by themfelves. And their Kingdoms
are unlikely to be deftroyed till Chrift's fecond
coming. And if it be his deftroying them at his
Judgment thatas meant , that proveth no Power
in the Church againft them.
But I confefs you tell us what to fear : and
whence it is that the French Protectants fuffer.
Thev muft utterly periih that obey not a Govern-
ing Univerfal Sovereignty ? Nay, not only French
Subjects by their Lawful King , but Proteftants
States and Kingdoms that thought they had no
Sovereign but their own proper one and Chrift
Bat this is in Ordine ad Spiritualia. Yet, O you'
intend no Cruelty.
§•3- Pa g- 344- He tells US of the Churches
Tower to decide Controversies , and of the Council,
Ad. 15.
Anfw. A multitude of Proteftant Writers have
long ago anfwered all this. 1 • The word [church']
is ambiguous. JVVhen Chrift and his twelve Apo-
files were on barth, they were the church (as to
Rule.) And then the Vmverfal church met in a
Houfe together, celebrated the Sacrament toge-
ther,^. Muft they do fo now ? It was no General
Council that met 7 A<$. 1 5. unlefs you will fay that
there dwelt a General Council at Jerufakm as
Jong as the Apoftles dwelt there. None of the
Bifhops of the Churches planted by Paul, Barna-
bas and others about the World are faid to be
there, nor any at all but the Inhabitants of Jeru-
falem, fave Paul and Barnabas who were fent as
Meflengersr
C *39 1
Meflengers, and were not the Men fcnt to. And
you now fay, that none but Biftops have decifive
Votes.
2. And there are more ways of deciding Contra
verfes than one. We doubt not but every Pallor
may decide them by Evidence of Scripture and
Reafon. And many aflembled may contribute
their Reafons and be helpful to each other, and
may fee more than one, if they be meet Men.
And Paftors thus by Teaching Evidence do that
as Authorised Officers ( as Tutors and School-
maftersj which Private Men do but as Private
Men , and not as Officers : fo that even their
Teaching Decifion is an aft of Authority as well
as of Skill. And fo far as Humane authority muft
go, the concurrent Judgment of a multitude of
Divines, as of Phyfitians, Lawyers, e^. Ceteris
paribus deferveth more reverence than a lingular
opinion. But for all that , i. An Aflembly of
Lay Men have no Authority but from their Evi-
dence and Parts. 2. An AfTembly of Bifhops
have no deciding Authority but by an office by
which they areentrufted as fallible Men to teach
others what they know themfelves, by the fame
(Evidence which convinced them 5 and to guide
their particular Congregations in mutable Cir-
cumftances. 3. But an Aflfembly of Apoftles had
Power to fay, It fee met h good to the Holy Ghoft.
Obj. I. There were the Brethren alfo. 2. Single
Apoftles had the Holy Ghofi , yet they did it in an
Affembly.
An fw. 1. The Infpiration or extraordinary gifts
of the Holy Ghoft were then common to mod
Chriftians at leaft , as you may fee by comparing
Gal. 3. 2, 3. I Cor. 12, Ail. 8. Rom. 8. 9, &c.
2. There
£ «4° 3
2. There were but two Meffengers more than
thofe that dwelt together, and met ordinarily,
j^nd, i. The Apoftles themfelves had not fuch
prefent command of the Spirit, as excluded the
need of confultation. 2. And no doubt but the
doubtful Chriftians abroad did more reverence
the confent of all, than one alone. What there-
fore they did as confenting infpired infallible per-
fons, will not prove a (overaignty in all the Bi-
fhops of the World in a Council, to decide Con-
troverfies by Sentence and Command. No doubt
but the Anembly at Nimeguen, Munfter, Franc
fort 9 &c. may decide Controverfies between Prin*
ces, but not by foveraignty over each other, but
by confent. To their Subjects it's reverenced as
a confent of Princes , but to each others it's the
confent of Equals. I have faid that Archbifhop
Vfar faid to me , That Councils were but for
Concord, and not for Government 5 the Major
Vote of Bifhops being no rulers of the Minor,
nor of the abfent.
Obj. But all Pafiors are related to the Vniverfal
Church,
Anfw. As a Licenfed Phyfitian is related to all
the Kingdom , that is , he may be Phyfitian to
any that defire him : How ftri&ly do the Canons
forbid Ufurpation in other Mens Diocefes ? The
Englifli Ordainers fay, Take thou Authority to
Preach the Word of God and Adminijler the holy
Sacran.ents where thou (halt thereto be lawfully called.
A general Ordination maketh none a Governor
of other Mens Flocks.
§. 4. Dr- S. Q' The Apoftles to give Example
c how Controverfies fiould be ended in future Agcs y
c did not decide it by their infallible Spirit only, but
x proceed
^proceed in an ordinary Method,plainly countenancing
\the Authority of Councils , and intimating to m y
that all Chriftian Feople ought to fubmit to their
\ Decrees.
: jlnfw. i. They did decide it by their Infallible
spirit *, elfe they had not fathered all on the Holy
Ghoft : But not [only] by that Spirit : for it was
tlfo by their Vnderfiandings and their Tongues.
Even fo they did not write the Cofpel only by the
Spirit, but alfo by their Reafon and their Pens.
But they decided it not without that Spiritual in-
fallible Inflation , which your Councils have
•not.
You may as well fay when AH. 6. 2. the twelve
called the Multitude, &c. that there was a General
Council, that fpake not only by the Spirit : And
■jill. 11. 2. Peter pleadeth his Caufe before the
Apoftles and Brethren, who were fatisfied by his
Reafons : This was fuch another General Council
But who doubteth but the Apoftles had Reafon as
well as the Spirit, and ufed the gift of the Spirit
in the ufe of Reafon, and not only in Extafies : And
therefore Confultation and the Spirits infallible
Infpiration may go together.
2. We deny not the ufe of Confultation and
the Confent of many as a help to incline mens
Minds to Satisfaction : But only infallible Men
can by infallible Authority decide Controverfie
j fententially. And if Pope or Councils have fuch
1 Infallibility, they have done ill that they would
'■ ufe it no better than the Multitude of their
1 Contradi&icns manifefteth. And if they were In- -
fallible, the Peoples atlual Faith is never the more
. infallible unlefs they themfelves were infallible alfo.
! Are all the believers of Popes and Councils them-
felves
felves infallible, or not ? If yea, then are all
herein equal to the Pope and Councils. If not, then
the Laity know not but they may be deceived in
thinking the Pope and Councils infallible.
3 . I have truely recited the doleful decifion
of Controverfies which they have made: They
have raifed abundance of Controverfies which
have torn the Church into pieces, as I have fully
proved, whether Mr. Maurice will or not.
4 It would have been a Service to the World
indeed if Pope or Councils would to this day, af-
ter 1500 vears Controverfie, vouchfafe to end
them, and not tell us that they are appointed to
end them, and yet will not? Why are there ftill
Cart-loads of Fooks of Controverfies among Pa-
pills, and r roteftants, and all ; and yet no Coun-
cil doth decide them ? Even the Catalogues of He-
refies given US by Ephinanius, Philaftrim, Auguf-
tine, &c. are few of them medled with in your fix
Councils. It is the Controverfies about the fence
of Scripture which is moft talkt of, which Coun-
cils muft decide : And of the many hundred or
thoufand Controverted Texts , how few have
Councils ever Expounded to us? How great is
their guilt if they are bound to do it, and will
not ?
5. But you do but fpeak darkmfs, and nofatis-
faction to us, to tell us that [aH Christian people
ought to fubmit to their Decrees ,] till you tell US,
Whether it be to All their Decrees, or but to fome, and
to which, and how known.
The Cafe may be, I About points abfolutely
neceflary to Salvation, or points not fo necef-
fary. II. About points plainly exprelt in Scrip-
ture, or points tiiere darkly expreft.
L As
L i4J 3
1. As for points abfolutely neceflary fbber Pa-
jpifts themfelves confefs that they are all plainly
^expreft in Scripture: Elfeitwere no perfect Do-
ctrine or Law of God : If a Council contradict a-
iny Article of the Creed, mull we receive its De-
crees ? Sure Councils have no power t# judge that
there is no God, noChriit, no Scripture, no Hea-
ven ! Nor muft we believe them if they fhould
fodo : ^nd if they have power only to tell us.
that, There is a God, a Chrisl, a Heaven, Scripture
hath told us this already ; and we need not that a
Council tell it us. If we believe it as of God it is
a Divine Faiths if as of Man, it is but a Humane
Faith.
2. But if it be only points not Neceflary, a
Council cannot make that neceflary which God
made not (o ? And it's a great wrong to the World,
to increafe the difficulty of Faith and Salvation,
by making more neceilary to it than God hath
done.
II. And whether they are neceflary or not, if
they are plainly expreft in Scripture what need we
a Council to fay the fame again ? Is not Gods
plain words intelligible, as well as theirs? And
; muft we not believe Gods plain words till a Coun-
| cil repeat them ? How many things then muft we
jrefufe to believe, which are plainly expreft in
iScripture ?
But if they be things not plainly expreft in
'Scripture, it's like they are not NecefTary to Sal-
vation. If they be, they are fuch deductions from
' plain Scripture as are obvious to a found under-
standing, or not: If yea, then every found under-
standing may know them. Or if Men be igno-
rant; either Councils or fingle Paftors may teach
them :
C M4 3
them : But that is by opening the evidence of
truth and not by commanding Men to believe it ?
Teaching and not Magilterial determining beget-
eth rational belief.
But if they are not fuch obvious dedu6tions, we
cannot be fore that Councils rightly collect them :
But we are fure they have no power to com-
mand us believe without giving us convincing
.proof of the truth.
For inftance, The firft General ( National)
Council, determineth that Chrift is [God of God,
Light of Light. Very God of Very God, ] I believe
they meant the truth : But thefe words are fo far
from making me a new Article of Faith, or mak-
ing the point plainer than Scripture made it, that
they are to me much darker than many Scripture
words. That Chrift is God, even One God with the
Father, and that he is the Eternal Word, and Son<
the only begotten of the Father, the Scripture plainly
tells us. And that the Perfon of the Son is of the
Father: For the Perfons being three it is meet to
fay that one is of the other- But God of God , and
Very God of Very God, is of harder underftanding,
and hath tempted miftakers to fay it is [ God-
head of Godhead] as if the Eflence as well as
Perfons were many. Creeds muft be fuppofed
to fpeak properly. And denominations formal
are rnblt proper : The Tritheites take advantage
of this, and lay, [ It is not faid that the Perfon of
the Son is of God the Father ; bat the Godhead as
fuch : God of God being twice faid, fay they, fignifi-
eth two Gods : They miiinterpret it ; But the Scrip-
ture fpeaketh plainlier. The fame I fay of [Light
of Light ~\ a Metaphor in a Creed. And they
that put [fabftare accidentibwf] into the definition
Qf
C»4f]
f Ifubfiance. ] and when they have done, fki
<)at God hath no accidents, do not by the Word
■fnbjtance'} add any plainnefs to the Scripture
irafe.
And how little the Council ztConjtamjnople and
^oalcedon did to end the Controyerfies of Prelates,
id unite the Church, by letting Constantinople
id Rome in mutual Jealoufies and Competition*
e World knows.
And what the Councils at Ephefm and chacedon
d to end the Controverfies about the Neftoriam
id Eutychian points, or that at C. P. againft the
tonothelites, or that under Justinian dentins ca-
nlis> Mr. Morice and you cannot keep the World
om knowing \ nor yet what all the Councils a-
)ut Images, fome for them, and fome againft
em, have done.
Are they the only means of ending Controvert
?s, I. Who do end none ? 2. Who have mofc
creafed them ? 3. Who are the greateft Con-
overfie themfelves ? The World will never be
ireed which are to be taken for General jCoun-
js Authoritative and which not 5 nt>r can you
ve us any thing that hath the fhadow of reafon
j fatisfie any impartial. Man: And no wonder
jhen indeed there never was an Univerfal Counc-
il in the World.
All true Chriftians are agreed in ali that con-
ituteth Chriftianity : And it is not the Autho-
ty of Councils that made them Chriftians, and
\ agreed them. And to dream of ending all
bntroverfies about lefler matters, as long as meri
:e fo ignorant and imperfeft, as all are in this
r Vorld, is the part of no Man in his Wits.
% 5- Page 345. Dr. S. [ c Accordingly the C bri-
ll ! m
f '4* ]
ftian Church has challenged fetch an Authority, and
has held fuch rfjjcmblies at occafion did require ; and
fix fuch have been approved and received generally in
. the Church, and no more. ]
Anf In all this matter of fa& I think there is
not one true word.
r. The Chriftian Church did never challenge
fuch an Authority, (unlefs you mean the Papal
Church ) as in Council to have a Legiflative and]
Judicial Soveraignty over the whole Chriftian
World.
£. Never fuch an Affembly was call'd or held/
as I have fully proved.
3. The fix you mean we honour, and are of the
fame Faith as they were, but how far all the
Chriftian World hath been from .receiving them
ill, I have elfewhere (hewn ( and fo hath Luther
de Conciliis and many Proteftants. )
4. That there were no more approved and re-
ceived as thefe were, is unproved.
§ 6. Dr. S. Q As for Mr. B's exception, why we
do not own tkefecond of Eph. and fecondof Nice for
General Councils alfo f I anfwer, becaufe they were
fit the time they were fir ft held and ?nany years after
accounted no General Councils, and not received for
fuch by the Church* And page 346. £ Mr. B
demandeth how (liall any Mans Confidence be fiatisped
that ju ft thefe fix had a fiupream, &C Anf. By the
public^ Alls of the Church as we are fiatisfied of our
A els of Parliament : For there are no more generally
received, and thefe are.
Anf 1 . I will not ftand here on many previous
cjueftions : How we fliall know that a Council not
General binds us not as much as a General, if
they have as wife Men and as ftrong Evidence
And
t '47 3
And whether any Council be General which car-
•ieth it but by a Major Vote, where a few turn
he Scales,and the rtft diflent. But,
2. If there be in this decifion of this great point
)ne word that fhould fatisfie any Mans Conference
vhich will not be fatisfied with meer noife, or
he Writers Authority , I confefs I cannot find
t.
i. Either the Decrees of the faid Councils are
obligatory by their Soveraignty before the dif&fed
Zhurch 'receiveth them, or riot. If yea, then
hat obligation muft be firft known •, yea and it
s known and the Council known by thofe that
reneareft, before all the Church or Earth can
mow it.
If not, then it is not the Council but the Re-
eiving-Church which hath the obliging Soveraign
K)wer : And this is indeed to make Soveraign
nd Subje&s to be the fame. This is. like Mr.
Hookers Principles ( and many Politicians ) that
!he Legiflative Power is really in the people by
Natural right, and it's no Law which hath not
ommon confent. And If fo, no Man can tell
pw to date your Church Laws : They did not
i>egin to be Laws when the Council made them *
■lot when all the Church on Earth cenfented i
put we have need of the Decree of a General
pouncil, ( for no Dr. is fufficient ) to tell us when
11 the Chriftian World confenteth, for if eve-
y Chriftian muft travel all over the World to
blow, it will be a vagrant Church : And if he
feuft fend, he cannot be fure that his MefTengei*
pith true : ^nd a thoufand Meffengers may all
jjffer i An& who can bear their Charges ? ^nd
fa Council tell us when the World confenteth
L 2 to
[ :»■?* 1
to former Decrees, we muft know alfo the worlds
cbnfent to that Decree before we can be fure it's
true.
And 2. Whether the Church diffufive give
authority to the Decrees, or only be the Promul-
gators, whole reception muft be our notice, it is
a contradiction to lay, [ I know it firft becaufe
ail the World of Cnriftians receive it. ] For
that's all One as to fry, [_Lvay fingle Cbriftian
Inovoeth it becaufe all Chriftians ktiorv it firft. ] That
is, All know it before they know it ; The parts
are in the whole.
3. Hath God laid the Salvation of all the Mil-
lions of Men and Women, Learned and Unlearn-
ed upon fuch acquaintance with Cofmography
and Hiftory as to know what Councils (pa(t
1000. years) all the Chriftian World receiveth?
Or whether the greater part be for them or againft
them ? Is there one of a hundred thoufand that
knowethit?
It's like you will fay, They mnfi take their
Teachers, or Bifliops words. Anf. If (o, thofc in
Italy y Spain , Portugal, Poland, Germany, and ail
the Papifts are bound to believe that you and all
of your mind are Liars, for faying, There are but
fix fuch approved Councils 3 for their Bifhops tell
them of very many more. And then the Eaftern
Chriftians are bound to take you for Liars,whofe
Biihops tell them there were not fo many. And
the Proteftants are bound to difIent,who generally
hold that there never was one fuch General Coun-
cil as had a Univerfal Jurifdi&ion over the Chri- |
ftian World- How then (hall the people know
what Councils as fuch are fo received ?
4. Yea it is a thing that neither you nor the
moft
L 149 J
moft Learned Man can know. Were you ever
;; in Ethiopia, Syria , Armenia , Georgia s Circaffia ,
MtngreHa, and in all the Greek Churches ? If it be
I Travellers that you trufi to, they give you no cre-
dible notice of any fuch thing: And you Jay our
Salvation on the avoiding of Schifm, and this up-
on our obedience to the Univerfal Jurifdidiion,
and fo you lay all our Salvation on the Testimo-
ny of Travellers, who of all Men are moft fut
fpe&edof a liberty to Lie.
5. But the plain truth is, that notice which we
have by Travellers and Hiftorians of the mind of
moft of the Chriftian World, aflureth us that a
very great pare of it receiveth neither your fix
{ Councils, nor your firft four, and the reft receive
many more \ If you have read Hrocardm and Ja-
c obits de Vttriaco^ who dwelt both at Jerafalem, and
Ha'uho and others in the Novits OrbU that defcribe
Tart or y and Armenia ^ and Leo Afer, and Paulas
Venetm, and BoterttSj and Godignm^ and Ludolphns
of Abaffia, &c. you may perceive how great a
number of Chriftians there be who own not fo
much as your four firft Councils, fome abhorring
that at Ephtfus y and fome that at Chalcedon. Ana
you know that both Greeks and Papifts receive
more than fix.
6. And I crave your anfwer to the Queftion
which I put to your Biihop and you, How could
Chriftians know which were the true Soveraign
Councils, when the far greateft part of the Bi-
fhops diiowned them ? I will not cenfure you to
be fo ignorant of Hiftory as not to know that the
far greateft part cf the Church renounced the
Council of Chalcedon in the Reign of divers Em-
perors ? And the Council of Nice in the Reig ; i cf
L 3 Conftantim
L *5° J
Conslant'm and Vakns. How then could they
be known by your Rule ?
But you fay, [ We may know it by the publicly A Eli
of the Church as we know the Alls of our Parlia-
ments. ]
Anf. I defire no better proof ; how we know
them I have oft mentioned. But here you leave
us utterly in the dark : What mean you here by
[_the Church ] and what by [_ its publick^Atts ? ]
1. If by the Church you mean, i. All Chrifti-
ans of this Age, we are fure they agree not of
it.
2. If you mean the Greater number ■, we are un-
capable of gathering the Votes or knowing it :
But I have fhewed you that we have reafon to
conjedure.that moft are againii you : Vaft num-
bers reje&ing fome, and the reft receiving more,
and the Proteftants ( nor any but the Papifis that
I know of ) receive not any as Univerial Sove-
raign : And the Papifis alfo are divided about it,
as Pighim and many more will jjhew you.
j. Ifyoumeanit ofthemoftin former Ages,
Iftill fay, one Age hath had moft for the Coun-
cil of Nice, Chalcedon 7 Confiamwople fecond and
third, and another Age moft againft them.
4. If you go the only way that's left you, and
with the Papifts call only thofe the Church who
are of your mind, unchurching the moft of tli£
Church on Earth, then I confeis you may fay that
the Chorchreceiveth them and only them. But
few wife Men will reverence a Church fo de-
fcribed.
^ II. And what the Ads of the Church are which
give us fuch aflurance as you mention, I cannot
imagine : As to our Statutes I have proved a Phy-
fical
L *fi J
ical Evidence of the certainty of their being what
:hey pretend 5 even fuch a confent of Men of
:rofsIntereftsand Difpofitionsin thecompafs of a
Land where the fad: may be known, as cannot be
counterfeited or falfe. But abcut Councils the
cafe is quite otherwife. I. The moft of the
Church do not fo much as think that there are
any fuch Councils, or at leaft never did hold it
till the Papal Ufurpation, that they had a Sove-
reignty overall the Earth.
II. They are utterly difageerd how many and
which are to be received.
III. They are difagreed which be their Canons ?
Even of the firft at Nicfpow long did three Popes
contend about it with the African Bifliops? And
fince Pifanus and Turrian bring us forth %o Canons
inftead of 20, which the unlearned Africans re-
ceive.
IV. They are not agreed which of their Canons
ft ill bind, and which not : nor which are de fide,
and which not : Many fas the 20th at Nice) are
laid by without any Councils repeal.
IV. And the World is fo much bigger than
Britain j that it is not fo eafie to be fure of the
fence of all Ghriftians about the Matter. And
bow (hould it when it was never agreed on from
the firft?
If by the Church jitls you fliould mean the
Decrees of later Councils , that is to prove igno-
tumper ignot'm. How know we which Councils
to believe when fo many condemned one another ?
And if the Sixth was the laft,therecame none after
to notifie the reception of it. '
And whereas you fay that thofe of Eph. 2. and
Ntce 2d, |Kri when they were held , and many Tears
L 4 after
[ T~ 1
after accounted no General Councils , nor received as
fuch by the Church,
^nfvo. The Myftery lyeth in feme Se&arian
Notion of the Church that you have : you mean
fome Party 3 but it's hard knowing what. For,
i. Bellarmine himfelf faith, that the fecond Ephef.
Council wanted, nothing to make it as true a Ge-
neral Council as the reft, but the Approbation of!
the Pope's Legates. It was called by the Empe-
ror, the Number greater than many others : the
Confent fo great , that he faith that they de-
creeing Herefie, fola navicula Petri evafit. 2. It \
had not only the Confent of the prefent Bifhops j
as much as other Councils, but was as commonly [
received by the prevailing majority,while the Em-
peror feemed to be for that way.
' 2. And the fecond Council at Nice, was taken
for as confenting a General Council during the
Reign of Irene, and after under the Emperors that ;
were for Images -? yea, and by the Pope himfelf,
and all his Party in the Weft : But it's true that
when the Emperors were againft Images it was
abhorred : And fo one Council was for Images,
and another againft them - 7 fas one for fhotim^ and
another againft himj by turns, for too long a time,
as the Emperors wereaffedled : But for the time,
they were all called General, as that at Nice is by
the Romans yet.
2. But if this had been true (as it is not) which
you fay, How fliall all Chriftians know it to be
true ? When fuch as I with all our fearching can-
not know it? yea are part doubt that it is falfe ?
It's like you'll fay, It is our obftinacy : And fo all
/hall be Schifmaticks and condemned with you,
• vhom you are pleated to call obftinace,for cfcaping
thac<
[ »«.]
lat Ignorance which would better ferve your
nds.
) §. 7. Dr. S. [" But Mr. B. objetfeth, That the
1 Neftorians, Jacobites, Abailines, &c renounce
fome of the fix Councils (yes, three of the fix) They
had a perfonal Feneration for the Perfons of Ne-
fioriuSrfW Diofcorus, and did believe' them when
they faid that the Councils were miftaken in Matter
of Pall, and Condemned them for Opinions, which
they did not own , and thereupon did reject thofe
Councils : But they did not then, nor do not at this
day rejett the Catholick Faith , and the Rules of
t Chriflian Unity, which are contained in the fix Ge-
[ neral Councils. So that in effccl they own them >
f For the principal thing required is to profefs the true
' Faith, and hold the Unity of the Spirit in the bond
' of Peace and Right eoufwfs, which thofe Churches
' do , in that they own the Nicene , and C. P.
: c Councils, and deny not the Doctrine of the other
: four.
Anfiw. Do you think that none of your Readers
vill fee how much you here overthrow or give
jp your Caufe? 1. If holding the Unity of the
>pirit in the bond of Peace and Righteoufnefs will
ferve, while they renounce the Councils as erro-
neous and tyrannical, and holding the fame Faith
ind Doctrine will ferve, what have you been
Pleading for ? we are for all this as well as you ?
2. And if the Council may erre in Matter of Fa<ft,
which may be knowji by common fence and rea-
fon, how much more may they erre in matter of
right and fupernatural Revelation, as the Articles
of the Church of England fay they have done.
3. You confefs here that Men may rejed three
i^r four of your fix Councils, and yet be no Schif-
maticks,
1
L i*4 J
maticks, but hold Faith, Unity and Peace. Andl^
are the other two more neceflary than all the reft ?[
You fay, They bold the two fir ft. ^nfw. They hold]
not the Infallibility of Councils , nor that the]
may not be rejected when they erre, nor that w<
may not be difcerning Judges when they erre
For all this is renounced in their renouncing all
fave two or three.
4. You fay, They rejetl not the Rules ofChrjftiat
Vnity. Anfw. Therefore they judged not the
Decrees of Councils to be that neceflary Rule :\
Elfe the Decrees of thofe renounced by them I
would be as neceflary as the reft.
5. It's apparent by this that they held the fame
with thofe Councils, not becaufe of the Authority
of thofe Councils, but on other Grounds : For it
is not poffible that they who renounced the Coun-
cils, fhould believe the Chrjftian Faith, on their
Authority. They believed it as a Divine Revela-
tion fide Divina, and fo do we.
6. And dare you fay that a Man thatbelieveth
the fame things becaufe they are revealed by God
in his Word, (hall be damned unlefs he believe
them fide humana , becaufe a General Council de-
creed them.
7. Did your other Councils add any Decrees to
the firft ? If not, what need of believing any thing
as theirs ? If yea, then receiving the Decrees of
the two firft is not a receiving the Decrees of the
later.
: 8. And oh whofe Authority did Chriftians be-
lieve the firft 300 years before there was any Ge-
neral Council ? /
§. 8. Dr. S. P. 346. [" Obj. Did the Cathohtk
. Church die or ceafe after the fixth General Council ?
" Anfw.
;ir.
c in ]
Anfw. The 'E fence of the Catholic!^ Church doth
yot conffi in the being of a Council. — Their meeting
s but an external means for better declaring the Ca~
Uck^Faith^ and holding mutual Correfpondence
vetween the fever al Churches.
■Anf. i. Still you are conftrained todeftroy your
m Qufe. You confefs then that Councils are no
nftitutive Governing part of the Church as a Go-
rned Society. And if fo,it hath fome other Hu-
ane conftitutive Regent part, or none. If »ow,
e are fo far agreed : This is it that we contend
If any other, you muft come to your Lords
illege of the difFufed Paftors s who never made
law, never heard a Caufe, or judged out of Coun-
[J, to this day, nor poflibly can do.
2. What is this that you call an external means
Correfpondence ? Is it a neceffary Supream Legifla-
\ve and Judicial Power f or not f If it be, it muft
e a conftitutive Effential part of the Church as
olitical. For every Politick Society is informed
Krfuch. And you argued before that Nations
uft be under fuch as well asDiocefes under Dio-
efans. If not, habetur qu&fitum.
3. And becaufe your former words aflert an
Jniverfal Soveraignty, I wonder how any of com-
mon reafon can think this neceflary to the whole
fhriftian World, during the few Years that thofe
wo or fix firft Councils fate,and never before nor
Ifter? Are dead Men our Governors? Will a
? ower of Governing never exercifed ferve for a
fho^and Years la ft, and 300 before, and not for
he other 300? Or hath the Church had one
:?orm of Government for 200 or 300 Years, and
mother for all the other 130c*? And when you
:ell us that Kingdoms muft be judged as well as
fingle
C 156 1
iingle Perfons, did thofe firft Councils judge a|
the finning Kingdoms fince. If you own no Coub
cils fince the firft Six , all Kingdoms that hav!
finned thefe 1000 Years had no fuch Judges. An
what Councils or other Church Power fave thl
Popes, judged the many Southern and Eafterj
Countries that revolted ? Or the Weftern Nationt
in their various Changes and Crimes ? Muft w
have fuch an Uuniverfal Judge now, who nevej
judged any thefe 1000 Years. ■
4. Your Lord faith at laft that they are Mm A
bk Laws whiclvCouncils make. If fo, why mufll
we needs obey the 'fix Councils that were 100c
Years ago, under another Prince? May not iooq
Years time , and another King's Government
make a Change in the Matter and Reafon of the
Law ? If you fay , it ftands till another General
Council change it ; I anfwer , 1. What Council
abrogated the 20th Nkenc Canon againft Kneeling
on the Lord's Day in adoration ? and many fuch
other. 2. Then if ever there was a General
Council it's Decrees are immutable (and fo you
contradict your felves ) For it's certain there never
will be a General Council to abrogate what is
done, till all the World be under one Chriftian
Monarch.
5. The Laws of England bind us not now as
the Laws of the Kings and Parliaments that are
dead 5 that is, not by Virtue of their Authority
(though made by them) But as the Laws of the
prefent Legislative Powers who own theiiv and
rule by them, and can abrogate them when they
will. And when the Canon-makers are dead 1000
Years ago, where ^ow is the Ruling Power whole
Laws thofe are ? There is no General Council to
• own
[ M7 3
m them, nor ever will be ! A thoufand Years
re is time enough to prove the death of a Power
ever fince exercifed : were there aSeminslVir-
le of Univerfal Regiment in the diftufed Church,
Thoufand Years Sleep in reafon muft pafs for
Death.
6. Yea , the diflfufive Church hath fince dif-
wned the Univerfal Obligation of thofe fame
buncils, and doth difown them to this day. For
: is not near half the Chriftian World that own
hem ? yea, none but Papifts that I could ever be
ertified of do receive any fuch Councils at all, as
legiflators and Judges to all the Chriftian World 5
>ut only as Reverenced Rules of Concord made by
Contract And if Con fi amine frheodofipts, Martian fine.
;alled their Subjects to Councils 1000 Years ago,
why is our King and Kingdom now any more fub-
je& to the Subjects of thofe Emperors than to
them?
But if you were content to endure us to unite
•inChrift,and take his Laws for our Rule and bond
,of Peace, and ftay till the next General Council,be
againftus, we defire no more.
§. 9. P. 347. Mr, B. faith, [" It is a doleful thing
u tot hink^on what account all thefe Men expetl that
u all Chrifiians Confciences can be fatisfcd, &c]
D. S. anfwereth , [" It is a doleful thing indeed to
" think how they fhould be fat is fed that fet up a Pope
in every Congregation, and follow him in oppofition
to the Catholick Church and General Councils. —
Mr. B. knows he does this, and deludes the po$r
" People, &C.
Anfw. 1. If I know it, methinks I fhould know
that I know it. Which if I do, it's I that am the
Impudent Liar \ If not— Somebody ismiftaken.
Oil.
C 158 ]
Qu. Whether a Council of fuch Bifhops be inj
fallible, or can make us a better Rule than thd 1
Scripture.
2. Readers, here you fee that it is no wonder]
that thefe Reverend Fathers renounce Popery*
You fee what a Pope is in their account : It is a
Minifter of a {ingle Church, who taketh not their]
Lordfliips or Councils to be Law-givers and Judge
over all the Earth. We poor Proteftants took 1
him for a Pope that claimed fuch an Univerfal
Rule alone, or as the Prefident of Councils : But
thefe Men take him for a Pope that deniethPopery,
and pretendeth to no Government beyond his Pa-
ri(h. Yea, not only fo, but in our Parishes we
oblige none to take up any of their Religion (Faith j
or Duty to God) on our commanding Authority,
but to learn by the Evidence which cauted our
own Faith, to believe by a Faith Divine.
3. I have oft faid that the Catholick Church is
fuch by Faith and Subjection to Chrift , which I
own and daily Preach : But that there never was a
General Council of the Chriftian World, nor is
there any fuch thing as a Catholick Church in the
Popifh fence , that is , having one Political hu-
mane Soveraignty. And how did the Man make
himfelf believe that I knowingly oppofed that
which my whole Writing labours to prove never
had a being. Reader , Lament the Cafe of the
Church on Earth , when the moft ftudious Lea-
ders are fo dark and rafh and bad , as either I, or
thefe Reverend Fathers are, fetting the World
into ruinating Divifions by words of fuch a Dia-
led as is harfli to name.
§. 10. P. 348. Dr. s. pretendeth to fome Scrip-
ture Proofs vfc\ I Cor. 14. 32, 33, The Spirit of
the
t| K Prophets are fubjeEl to the Prophets. For God is
ot the Author ofConfufion, hut of Peace, as in all the
hurches of the Saints^]
I Anfvp. Reader, Do you think this proveth that
• ne whole Church on Earth is under one humane So-
eraignty that hath a Legtfative and Judging Power.
. This Text fpeaketh only of the avoiding Dif-
rder in particular Aflemblies by the means which
hey had prefent there among them. To keep
hem from fpeaking two at once, and fuch like
Diforders : As the Archi-Synagogoi were ufed to
io in the Jews Synagogue. And muft a Council
from all the Earth be gathered to that Aflembly
to rebuke fuch Diforder ? If it ^ muft be but to
make a General Law to forbid it, that's done al-
ready in Scripture and in Nature : And muft the
World meet to do it again ?
2. Their Dr. Hamond faith, that this Text fpeak-
I eth of the Spirit in each Prophet being fubjed: to
[hlmfelf, that is, to his own reafon, and that the
'Spirit moveth them not to fpeak irregularly and
confufedly : And what's this to the Power of
Councils ?
3. If it were fpoken of the other prefent Pro
! phets, what's this to Men that are no Prophets^
! and that are dead 1000 Years ago ? Are not pre-
fent Paftors fitter Moderators of their Aflembly r
than a General Council of dead Men ?
§. n. Next he that fo condemneth me as an
Oppofite, citeth my words as granting his Caufe 5
yet this reconcileth him not : I am not fo idle as
to write him a Commentary of my own words 1
for, I candevife no plainer. Only I may tell him
that he too cjuickly forgot that God is not the Au-
thor of Confujion : and therefore icisnot lovely:
A
■
[ j6o ]
A Lam iliould not be confounded with a Contract
or amicable Agreement ; nor a Soyeraign Govern-
ment with a Peacc : making Affembly of Equals ; nor K
Zpoffible Council of thofe &/*/?** rerfc/7 with an im-€
pojjible Council out of all the World. Neither the!
King of France or of England were Subje&s to the ■
Aflembly at Nimguen.
§. 12. P; 35*1. He faith, he could give number-
lef Quotations of P rot eft ants , Melanchthon, Sneer.
Calvin , Bifhop Andrews , K. James , Spalatenfi.
Cafaubon, Bifhop White, BifllOp Mountague, Arch-
bifhop Dr. Hamond, Bailee, &C.
Anftv. I cannot anfwer what you can do , but
what you do. l3ut the Reader may know how far
to believe you, that will butfearch thefefew.
1. Read what I have cited out of Melanchthon to
Bifhop Giwing , or rather his own Epiftle of the
Conference at Ratisbonc, and that to King Henry
the 8th.
2. Read Sneer de Regno Dei^ and the reft of his
Opera Angl. and judge as you fee caufe.
3. I am afhamed to cite any words ot Calvin, to
confute our Drs. intimation.
4. Whether Spalatenfis was a Proteftant I di-
fpute not, but read his own words cited by me in
my Treatife of Epifcopacy, and then read him of
Councils, and judge.
% Bifhop V flier, as Ihave oftfaid, cold me
himfelf , That [_ Councils are not for Government
of the abfent or the particular Bifljops , but for Con-
cord7\
What Mind Dr. Hamondwas of I determine
not: But of the reft you may judge by thefe.
The Matter is, All Protectants hold that we
muft Serve God in as much Concord as we can i
And
fc*i
[161]
\ M that the Meeting of Paftors is a tfieans of
jj.icord : And that it was the true Chriftiaft
iJ;h which theCouncils which he namech owned;
r( tf we are of the fame Faith : and therefore they
3 Jf brence thefe Councils : And they hold that
Concord being much of the Strength and
uty of the Churches, when there is any fpecial
on for it , ( as feveral Princes affefnble by
mfelves or MefTengers at Manfter, Rarisbonei
[mtocforty Nimegnen) fo Paftors even of feveral
igdoms, not toodiftant, may. for mutual help
Concord meet in Councils : And none fhould
xllefly break their jiift Agreements, becaufe
he general Command of Concord: But i. They
d that thefe Councils be no reprefenters of all
Chriftian World \ 2. Nor have any Univer-
Jurifdi&ion. 3. Nor any true Governing
wer at all over the abfent or diflenters, but aa
freeing Power. 4. And if they pretend any
:h Power, they turn Ufurpers. 5. And iforl
?tence of Concord they make Snares, or Decree
ngs that are againft the Churches Edification,
ace or Order , of againft the Word of God,
neare bound to ftand to fuch Agreements.
Thefe being the Judgment of Proteftants, what
\ thefe Men but abufe their words of Reverence
; Councils, and Submiffion to their Contrads,
if they were for their Univerfal Soveraign Ju-
fdi&ion?
§. 13. And next he faith, [' c Whereas Mr. B.
doth HJher in his Difcoutfe with an intimation that
this was only a Dotlrine of the Gallic an Churchy he
cannot but know that this was the fence of the
Church of England in the beginning of Queen Eli-
zabeth$&%?3
M flHfm
[ i62]
<4*f» : i. I honour theGallican Papifts abed
the Italian \ but I am fatisfied that both do erre.
2. There is a double untruth in Matter of Fftu
in your words : i. That I cannot but know t\
which I cannot know or believe. 2. That yours w 12
the fence of the Church of England : which I ha: I
difproved. But what is your proof? i\
c D. S. [For the 20th Article faith, [" The Chm i
u hath Power to Decree Rites and Ceremonies and A %
thority in Controverfies of Faith , and the n0 ft
" Article doth foppofe this Authority in Gemk M
Councils.
Anfvo. The Church of England^ fuppofeth
Kingdoms fliould be Chriftian , and the Ma
ftrates and Paftors Power fo twifted as that th
Conjunction may beft make Religion national,
it was with the Jews,) But it never owned a
reign Jurtfdi&ion,or the Governing Power oft
Subje&s of one Kingdom over the Princes ai
People of another. It followeth not that becau
the Church in England may Decree fome Ru
here, that therefore foreign Churches may co
mand us to ufe their Rites. Our own Chur»
Teachers no doubt have Authority in Controvell 1
lies of Faith 5 that i% to teach us what is the trut! In
and to kfcep Peace among Difputers , but not t la
bind us to believe any thing againft God's Won
and therefore not meerly becaufe it's their D^ It
cree : Therefore the Article cauteloufly calls th I
Church only \* Witnefs and Keeper of holy Writ r
which we deny not. And that [befides Scriptm \
they ought not to enforce any thing to be believed fo I
Neceffity to Sahation7\ But you would have Uj *
believe the Soveraign Univerfal Jurifdidion oi
Councils, yea and the lawfulnefs of all your Oaths
and
1
\i
[ i6j ]
i Impofitions , as neceflary to efcape damri-
[ Schifm 3 and is not that as neceflary to Sal-
mon?
And one would think there needed no more
in the next Articles to confute you, which you
e as for you. They knew chat there had been
perial General Councils, which being gathered
j authorized by the Emperors, had the fame
wer in the Empire that National Councils have
th us, or in other Nations. But there's not a
.lable of any Jurifdidion that they have out of
s Empire : Yea, contrary it's faid, i. That they
iy not be gathered together without the Command-
\m and Will of Princes : And therefore cannot
3vern them without their Will, nor have any
anciliar Power , being no Council : And one
ng cannot command the Subjects of another.
ideed if Princes will make themfelves Subje&s to
Council or Pope,who can hinder them? 2. They
te here declared to be Men not all governed by the
irit and Word of God y and fitch as may erre and
we erred in things pertaining to God. Therefore
eir meer Contracts and Advice are no furdier
1 be^obeyed than they are governed by the Spirit
}d Word of God -? which we are difcerning
idges of. And it is concluded that [things or-
rined by them as necejfary to Salvation^ have neither
trength nor Authority ; unlefit may be declared that
ley be taken out of the Holy Scripture^ So that
ven their Expofitions of the Articles of Fahhywhlch
ou make their chief Work , hath no further Au-
yority than it's declared to be takgn out of the Scrip-,
ure it felf nor yet their decifion of the fence of
)ontroverted Texts. And fuch proof muft be re^
teivcd from a (ingle Man.
Ma § v 14.1
[ i6 4 3
§. 14. Such another proof he fetcheth from dJf
Statute I EliZ; c. I. 4< For bidding, to judge any thina\
" Herefie but what hath been fo judged by AnthoAv.
" rity of Canonical Scripture , or the firfi four G JF
'' //era/ Councils, or any of them, or any other Generd ?
" Councils.']
Anfw. As if forbidding private Hereticatio *J
were the fame with the Univerfal Soveraignty c '.
Councils*, we are of the fame Religion with a ff
true Chriftians in the World , and we are for 1 ?
much Concord with all as we can attain : But i ''
Concord and Subjection all one , or Contrail an r
Government. t {
^ §. 15. The like Inference he raifethfrom [{
Canon 1571. forbidding any new Do<3rine -m
agreeable to the Scripture , and fuch as the Ancien
Fathers and Bijhops thence gathered.
Anfw. And what's this to an Univerfal Churc
Soveraignty ?
§. 16. 1 he Church of En glands, Sence is bettej
expounded 3 Reform. Leg. Ecclef. c. 15. " Orth
"doxorum Patrum etiam authoritatem minim
" cenfemus efle contemnendam : funt enim pe
" multa ab illis pra?clare & utiliter dicta : Ut ri
" men ex eorum fententia de facris Uteris judi
" cetur, non admittimus. Debent enim facrse
" terse nobis omnis Chriftians do&rina?, & Rel
" gute efle,& Judices. Quin & ipfi Patres tantunf f!
fibi deferri recufarunt, fepius admonentes Le-f 1 ,
" iftorem, ut tantifper fuas admittat fcntentias &a "
a interpretationes , quoad cum facris Uteris con-
%i fentire eas animadverterit.
$. 17. D. S. P. 358. [ Mr. B. faith, The doubt
is whom you will takg for good Chriftians into yout
Communion, But this can be no doubt, — when I ex^
cejf
z
•i
ft only the Jefnited part of the Roman and other
urches.
AnfxQ. So you take in the Church of Rome^
nch you cannot do without taking in the pre-
lded Soveraignty Efiencial to it. Was not that
lurch Papal before there were any Jefuites ?
it hold, Dr. It's trance that you are firft Uni-
g with : and they fay , that the Jefuites are
[pre the Predominant part. And are you againft
*m there?
§. 1 8. P. 360. He takes it ill that I fuppofe
k to feparate from the Church of England, I
ve fully given him here my proof. The Church
■ England took not it felf for a part of an Uni-
|rfal humane Political Church. But his Church
th, and is thereby of another Political Species,
a City differeth from a Kingdom.
JI will not tire the Reader with following him
y further. Vain Contenders neceflitate us to
I over tedious.
:§. 19. I am loth here to anfwer the reft of his
■>ok againft our Nonconformity --, 1. Becaufel
ould not follow them that decoy , and divert
lenfrom theftateofour chief Controverfie, to
de their Defign. 2. Becaufe it feemeth to me
be of no ufe : He that will not read impar-
jilly what we fay as well as they, will never be
(red of his Errours by any thing that we can
(rite. And he that will impartially read but
jy firft Plea for Peace, Apology, and Treatife of
;pifcopacy, and take this Book to be a Satisfa-
lory anfwer, (hall never be troubled by my
eplyes, no more than the diftraftd.
§. 20. This much I ihall preiume to fay, left he
tpeft fome account of his Succefs upon my felf:
M 3 I. That
[ 1663
I. That when he tells the Reader at laft of m#
Conceptions, as if I fcarce differed from therr^ ^
fave by not giving over Preaching when forbid-
den, they do but ihew how charitable and hum-i
ble they are in their Domination, who yet cal|*
hardly fuffer fuch Men alive out of Jail, mucf
lefs to preach, who come fo near them.
II. That when he tells us that the Presbyteria
Caufeisgivenup, and yet their Party make th
name of Presbyterian ( odious to them but not t
us ) the Engine of their reproachful malice, thi
feemeth not to me to come from the Spirit
Chrift.
III. That when this whole Book pretendeth t<
confute us, and fcarce once that I find in all tto
Book, truely ftateth the cafe of our difference
but ftill filenceth or falfly reprefenteth the point;
which we judge fin, yea heinous fin ; fuch a De
ceiving Volume feemeth not to me to befeem
Bifhop, orhisAmanuenfis, or Chaplain.
IV. That when he tells us what pitiful proofl
he hath for the juftification of their Silencing and!
Ruining ways, and yet how extream confident he]
is, it maketh me wifh Chriftians to pray yet har-
der that Chrift would fave his Church from fuch
Biftops.
I will now ftay but to inftance in that which
they fay the Bifhop hath fome peculiarity in, wa
Our Aflem to the Rubrick about the Salvation of
dying Baptized Infants. Reader, I have reafon
to believe that it is the Bifliop as well as Dr. Say-
mil that fpeaketh to me. And 1. He dealeth
more ingenuoufly than they that on pretence of
[ Mwting to the ufe ] fay that we are not to
AJJent to the Truth of this as a Do&rine of Reli-
gion i
Ci6 7 ]
In ,h: Heprofefleth the contrary, and that Aflent
k this is required as well as to the Catechifm.
U He feeketh not their Evafion that make not
p phrafe Vuiverfal, but Indefinite : For he knew,
[ That in re necejfarU ( which he takes this to
) an Indefinite is equal to an Univerfal : And
That a quatenm ad omne valet confequentia :
id the aflertion is of Infants qua Baptized.
3. It is a certainty mentioned by Tautology
it muft be by every Minifcer profefled, £'h is
tain by the Word of God that they are undoubtedly
d. ] Here we ask them two things* or three.
Whether none mould be a Minifter of ChrJfc
ho cannot truely profefs this undoubted Cer-
tify. 2. VVhether almoft all the Learned
Vriters and Minifters of the Reformed Churches
ou Id be Silenced that hold the contrary. 3. But
jecially what be the words of God here meant which
<prefs this undoubted certainty ? They confefs
lat God faith, Deut. 12. 32. Thou jhalt not add
\oeretOy nor tak$ ought there- from ; and COncludeth
16 Bible with, C If any Man add to thefe things^
ijod jhall add to him the Plagues that are written in
fa Book;'] We tell them we dare not venture on
|ich a dreadful Curfe : This cannot be one of
(heir things indifferent: Therefore before we
jrofefs our Affcnt that this is undoubtedly certain, by
\he Word of God, they will (hew usfo much com-
^aflion as to tell us, Where to find that Word of
vjod ? And after all our intreaty (even my own
:othe Bifhop ) he giveth us by his Chaplain but
:hisone Text of Scripture, Gal. 3. 27. Asmany of
you as have been baptized into Chrift^ have put on
Zhrift. ] Reader, is here one word of the cer-
:ain undoubted Salvation of dying baptized Infants
witho" r exception ? M 4 1. Here
[J68 ]
i. Here is no mention of baptising Infants A A
and it's ufual with this fort of Men to fay, Thai G
we cannot prove Infant Baptifm by Scriptural S
but only by Tradition or the authority of thai i
Church. u J
2. This Text mod certainly fpeaketh of the
Adult : And will not thefe Drs. believe St. ?eter
himfelf who told Simon when he was Baptized,
Xhoi* haft no part nor lot in this matter : For thy\
heart y not right in the fight of God 3 Thou art yet i '
the gall of bit t erne fs and bond of iniquity ? If the
fay that Simon had been faved if he had died as
foon as he was Baptized, and that he fell to that
falfe Heart, and gall of bitternefs. after, who will
take fuch Drs words in defpight of the evident]
tradi ? His Friend Grotius^ more modeftly ex- J
poundeth Gal. 3. 27. Sicut a baptifmo veftes fumun-X
tur y it a vos Fromififtis vos induturos Chrift urn, id eft
vibluros fecundum Chrifti regulam. Do thefe Men
believe that all Infidels and Hypocrites fhall be
faved if they die as foon as they are Baptized ?
Or do they think that none fuch may be and are,
Baptized? The very words before the Text are,
Tc are all the Children of God by Faith in Chrift Je-
ffs : And Chrift faith, He that believeth and is
Baptised fliall be faved, and he that believeth not f) all
he damned. And yet they bring us no Text for
their new. Article of Faith, but one which will
as much prove the Salvation of all dying baptized
Hypocrites and Unbeliever s> as of all dying Infants.
As if none came in without the Wedding Garment,
or fuch were in a ftate of Life.
I muft profefs that I cannot fee fhould I fub-
fcribe this, how I could efcape the guilt of Here-
fie, being liable to the forefaid Curie and Plagues
of
[ i6 9 ]
; of adding to the Word of God, by faying that
Gods Word fpeaketh this certain and undoubted
Salvation of dying Baptized Infants as fuch with-
out Exception. Yet if we would all conform to
all their Oaths, Covenants and Impofitions be-
fides, we mud all be caft out and forbid to preach
the Gofpel, if we durft not Affent to this one Ar-
ticle. Such is the mercy of thefe Men I And all
is juftified as for found Do&rine, which we are
ignorant of, and thefe Matters are the Judges
whom we muft believe.
Yet note that though when he got the Church
of England to pafs this Article, he put not in the
leaft Exception, and the Canon forbids the re-
futing Baptifm to any Child that is offered to it, yet
HOW he limits it to all C hildren ferionjly offered by any
that have power to educate them in that profeffion.
And as it is not the Parent that muft be the Pro-
mifer •, nor is fuffered to be fo much as one of the
Godfathers or Sureties for his Child, fo by this
little limitation, what a dreadful brand of perfidi-
ous Covenanting with God, doth he fix on our
common Englifh Baptifm ? For fure it is not the
confident talk of fuch Writers that makes any En-
glifh Man ignorant, i. That our Godfathers
commonly are not once defired by the Parents to
Educate their Children in that Profeffion. 2. Nor
ever give them the leaft reafon to exped it. 3.
Nor ever perform it. 4. Nor have any power
fo to Educate them, becaufe the Parents never
purpofed fo far to commit their Children to them,
nor they themfelves never dream of any fuch
power or undertaking 5 except only fuch as adopt
a Child, or take an Orphan or Grand- child as
their own. I have lived almoft fixty feven years,
(now
[ 170 ]
(now near feventy four) and never knew one
Godfather Educate the Child, ( fave the Parent
that is forbidden to be Godfather J or that it was
ever expe&ed from him by the Parents. It feems
the Poor never came to Bifhop Guning as they
have done to me, to beg Money to pay the Cu-
rate and Clerk, and to hire fome poor Man to be
Godfather, or elfe their Children cannot be Bap-
tized : So that he that can get but Twelve pence
a day by hard labour, may get on the Sunday
Twelve pence for ftanding an hour at the Font
as Godfather, and perhaps half a Crown; and fo
it's become a Trade, of fuchas never mean to fee
the Child again. Though none but the poor thus
hire Promifers, yet the Nation commonly never
give them power to Educate their Children. And
thus while the Bifhop firft muft force us to profefs
the certain undoubted Salvation of dying Baptized
Infants without exception he comes himfelf with
an exception which fhuts out all that ever I knew
conformably Baptized in all my Life h and mak-
eth the commofl Baptifm of the Land to be perfi-
dioufnefs : The Anabaptifts will not be convert-
ed by fuch Dodtors.
And it's known how much thefe Men are for
tying US to deliver no Doctrine from any Text but
what the Fathers have thence gathered: And Au-
gustine de Baptif Com. Donat. li. 1. c. II, 12. at
Targe expoundeth this fingle Text of the Dr. by
Simons cafe, and fuppofing the Donatifts to fay
that Simon was pardoned in Baptifm and loft it
by his next fin, he faith, e. 12. [ Quid fi ad ipfum
baptif mum fifttu acceffit ? Dimiffa funt ei peccata y an
nonfunt dimiffa ? Eligant quod volunt ft dimiffa
dixerint, quomodo ergo fpirit us fan tins difciplina ejfu-
gerit
C »7« ]
gerit fitlum f Si in iftofitlo remiffionem operants ejt
peccatorum f fateantur vero b apt if mo Chrifti
baptizati pojfe hominem, & tamen cor ejus in malitia
vel Sacrilegio per fever an s pec cat or urn abohtionem non
finer e fieri. Atq-j it a intelligant in commnnionibus ab
Ecclejia feparatis poffe homines baptizari, nbi Chrifti
baftifmus eadem Sacraments celebratione datur & fu-
mitur, qui tamen tunc profit ad remijfwnem peccatorum
cnm quis reconciliatus unitati, facrilegio dijfenflonis
exuitur quo ejus peccata tenebantur, & dimitti non
finebantar. Sicut entm initio qui fitfus accejferit, fit
Ht non denuo baptiz.etur y fed ipfa pia correclione & ve~
raci confejfwne purgetur, quod non pofjet fine b apt if mo y
ut quod ante datum eft, tunc valere mcipiat ad fain-
tem, cum ilia ficiio veraci confeffione recefferit ■
Thus Gods Word muft by ten thouiand Mini-
fters be (aid to affirm that certainly and undoubt-
edly, which he brings but one Text for grofly a-
buied, contrary to the Doftrine even of Auguf-
tine who laid too much on Baptifm, and contrary
to the very Law of Chrift, which faith, He that
believeth not foall be damned, not excepting the
Baptized, Mark 16.16.
Obj. But yet aU Baptized Infants may be faved i
Anf. The queftion now is, Whether that Text
Gal. 3.27. prove it, or any Word of God.
He muft be fuppofed to know that there are
many Opinions among the moft Learned Divines
about the Cafe of Baptized Infants Salvation/ten I
have elfewhere named.) And muft every Minifter
in England determine which of all thefe is right,ber
caufe it's Dr. tunings Opinion ?
Many Nonconformists hold that the Covenant
of Grace, doth certainly put all true Chriftians In-
fants into aftate of Pardon and Salvation, (calling
them
them Holy) which is to be openly done by Bap- ji
tifmal Inveftiture. But that the Children of all
die Atheiffs, Infidels, Idolaters, or wicked men \ I ,
on Earth are infucha ftate, and certainly favedfo
dying, if any Chriftianwill but ftand as in Eng-
/*W as Godfather, and if a Band of Soldiers can
but take up thoufands of them, and fo Baptize
them, and that the Salvation of them is undoubt-
edly certain by Gods Word, to every one that
muft be tolerated to be aMinifter s this is our pre-
fent way of Church Concord, but not Chrifts
way.
And if all the Infants on Earth have right to
Salvation if they can but be Baptized, why ihould
they not have it Unbaptized, when it is none of
their fault it being not in their power ? It is his
own argument when we queftion the undoubted
certainty affirmed, p. 1 62. Q To fay the unworthinefs
or the fin of the Godfather or Father can deprive the
Baptised Child of the benefit of Gods Ordinance, is a
monftrous Opinion. ] And whofe fin is it but the
Fathers that depriveth all Infidels Children of
Baptifm, and fo of the benefit of it ? Will all
England believe that God layeth the Saving or
Damning of Millions upon the bare aft of out-
ward Baptifm, while the Children have equal an-
tecedent right ?
The Bifhop and his Chaplain Dr. refer me to
Mr. Dodwell for part of my anfwer : And Mr. ZW-
n><?//isfo much of the Biihops mind, that I may
fuppofe the Bifhop to be much of Mr. f>'s mind. I
will urge him therefore ad hominem with one ar-
gument from Mr- D. againft Conformity ; let
him anfwer it without condemning Mr- D. if
he can.
In
In Sacramental Invefcitures no Man receiveth
more right than what the Inverter intendech to
*give him, or at leaft not that which he declareth
chat he doth not give him. But multitudes of
Baptizing Minifters in England and all the Re-
formed Churches declare that they intend not to
give by Baptifmal Inveftiture a prefent right to
Salvation to all Baptized Infants, ( if they fo die. )
Ergo all Baptized Infants receive not by Baptifm
a prefent right to Salvation.
The Major is Mr. D's about Ordination- The
Minor is notorious in the known Writings and
Dodrines of fuch Minifters 3 fome holding that
only the Children of true Chriftians are by Bap-
tifm ftated in a certain right to Salvation; fome
holding it only of the EIe<3 ; fome holding it on-
ly of profefled Chriftians Children 5 and almofi:
all denying it of the Children of Atheifts and In-
fidels. When Dr. Cornelias B urges did but write
that all the Eleft, though they lived wickedly af-
ter till Converfion, received a Seed of Regene-
ration in their Infant Baptifm, what abundance of
Diflenters, yea how few Confenters did he find
in England? When yet he affirmed this of none
but fuch as are after faved. '
And if for want of the Baptfzers Intention,
thoufands in England have no right to Salvation
prefently on their Baptifm, then it is not lawful
to fay that the contrary is undoubtedly certain by
the Word of God.
But Iconfefs Mr- Z>'s Propoficion is falfe, as I
have formerly proved to him- And perhaps ne-
ceflity will force himfelf to deny it as to Baptifm,
though it overthrow his affertion about Ordina-
tion. Specially if he be for Laymen and Wo-
mens
: '74 3
mens Baptizing as the Papifts are in cafe of dan-
ger.
Bnt the Name of the Church will warrant fuch
Lords to prove all fuch Declarations, Subscrip-
tions, Oaths, not only finlefs, but neceflary to
Order, Peace, Obedience, Miniftry, and I think
to Salvation: For they make Schifm Damning,
and fuch Obedience neceflary toefcape Schifm.
But he hath one cleanly (hift, Though the Cor-
poration Declaration, be, that [ there is no Obli-
gation from theCovenant on me or any other per/on, ]
and a Man think that fome are obliged by it a-
gainft Schifm, Popery and Prophanenefs, and to re-
pent of Sin. ] He faith no Man is forced to take
thefe Declarations, Veftry Oaths, &c. For he
may chufe, and none conftraineth him to be in
Corporation truft, or a Veftry-man, and fo a
Minifter, fo the A6t was to appropriate this
fweet Morfel of fo Swearing declaring, &c to
themfelves : And to themfelves let it be appro-
priated for me. And yet when all the Corpora-
tions , Veftries and Miniftry are conftituted as
they are, — ■ — this is the neceflary Unity
But Obedience to the Church folveth all I
once askt a Convocation man, what were the
Words of God by which this Article was proved
and pad in the- Convocation, and he could not
name me any Text that perfwaded the Convoca-
tion to pafs it ; but told me Dr. P. Guning urged it
fo hard) that'they yielded to him without much contra-
diction: I was not willing to believe that the
Church of England would pafs an Article of Faith
againft their Judgments to avoid flriving with one
man,^ when in impofing it they muft ftrive againft
and filence thoufinds, and condemn moft of the
Reformed
L '75 J
Reformed Churches 5 but rather that really they
contradi&ed him not, becaufe they thought as
he : And yet I was loth to think them fo unchari-
table as to put all Minifters to declare fuch a
thing to be in the Word of God, and never tell
them where to find it. Between both what to
think I know not : Eut if really -Dr. G. was the
Church, the reverence of his Name [Church"]
fhall never make me add to the Word of God,
or corrupt his Ordinance 3 nor fubfcribe to his
Book, or to a Foreign Jurifdi&ion, if he Father
it on the Church.
The main ftrength of all his condemnations of
us, and juftifications of himfelf is, that, They arc
the Church, and our lawful Rulers , and we muft
obey, and be Sworn never to endeavour any alteration
of Church Government^ ( not excepting Church de-
population by large Diocefes, nor the ufe of the
Keys by Lay Chancellors. And if you ask for
the proof of all this, and that they are not Vfur-
pers nor Church de fir oyer 5) nor Subverters of Epifcc-
pacy it felf, nor grand Schifmaticks, you muft be
content with, I. Ipfe dixit, and 2. Epifcopacy &
ancient. 3. And the people have neither an Eletling
omecejfary CcnfemingVote-j and yet when not on-
ly Mr. Ckrhfon and I, but alfo Dr. Burnet have
fully proved that for twelve hundred or thirteen
hundred years the peoples Confent was requifite,
thefe great dependents on Antiquity and the
Church , can wafh all off with a torrent of
words-
If the Letters in the Caballa and other Hi-
ftory be credible, how great a hand had G.
Duke of Buckingham in making the Church of Eng-
land in his days ? Read but whdX Heylin faith of
Bifhop
[ i 7 6]
Bifhopl^'s preferment, and the Letters of fome
Bifhops to Buckingham in the Caballa, and judgd
what made the Church of England : How bafely
do they fneak and beg of him for Preferments
e. g> Theophilm Bifhop of ' Landajfe, isamoft mife-
rable Man if his Grace help him not to a better
Bifhoprick : Mountaguts place at Norwich was of
little worth fince Henry the Eighth ftolt the Sheep,
and [caret for God's [ake gave the trotters^ as he faith
in his Letter to Laud. And this was the way.
So the Church of England is Jure Divino made by
the Civil Powers : But yet a few words can prove
( jufl as he proveth all the reft ) that the Dean
and Chapiter chufe the Bifhops and not the King.
As Heathens made Images of the Gods and
thought the Gods did adtuatethem, fo men make
the Images of Bifhops and Councils, and fome Spi-
rits a&uate them, whatever they be , whether
thofe Noble Lords, Knights and Gentlemen that
at their death lamented that they lived Atheifts
and Infidels, repented that as Patrons they chofe
JParifh Church men I know not. But while thefe
Drs know that many Great Councils have de-
creed the nullity of thofe Bifhops that got in by
Secular help and favour, and Damned the Seekers
and Accepters of it 5 and yet would perfwade
the Church that all Gods Word is inefficient for
Univerfal Laws without the addition of Sove-
raign Councils, I will regard them as they de-
ferve, and not as they expeft. Why anfwer they
not my late Book of Englifh Nonconformity ?
Tht True Sum.
Popery is, I. -The turning a National Univer-
glity or Catholicifm of Councils, Church, Power,
Into
[1771
o a Terreftrial Univerfality* II. Turning Con-
ieracy and Communion into Political Reeency.
.. Deponing Kings and States from their Sa-
?d office of Supream Government ( and fole
xible Government) of the Church or Perfons
d things Ecclefiaftical, f the Clergy having only
* Power of the Keys , Word and Sacraments
work on Confcience without corporal face.)
lap. XV. The firfl Letter to Eijbop Peter
Guning upon hu fending me Hr. Say well *s
Book.
My Lord,
Thankfully received from you by Dr. Crowthcr
Dr. Saywelfs Book, and a motion for Confe-
nce with him, which I yet more thankfully ac-
pt j I read over the Book prefendy , and think
meet to give you this account of the Succefs i
I. i. I perceive that it doth not concern me,
or many, if any, that I converfe with ; For it is
resbyterians , Separatists , Quakers and Fana-
£ks that he accufeth , and I am converfant with
fW fuch.
|| 2. And yet the ftrein of his Book is fuch , as
'ill make Readers undoubtedly think , that by
'resbyterians and Nonconformists , or Convemi-
lers, he meaneth the fame Perfons, and fpeaketh
f the common Cafe of the prefent ejected filen-
ed Minifters : Of whom I muft again and again
ay, i. That I have had opportunity by Acquain-
ance and Report of knowing a great part of the
ilenced Minifters of England, and I know but of
f 178]
few of them that are Presbyterians; andjudg
moft of them to be Epifcopal 3 Lawyers and Gca]
tlemen indeed incline to place all the Government
in the King and Magiftrates. 2. That in i66n|
when we were Commiffioned to endeavour
cord with you, not only thofe named in theCo ;
miffion, but all the Minifters of London were i
vited by Mr. Calamy >and Dr. Remolds, and Mr. A A
and Dr. Wa8is,8cc. to come to us in Confultatioii
and let us know their Sence : and many came
And I remember not one Man that difTented front
what we offered you firft, which was Archbiflioj
Vfier's Primitive Form , which took not dowi
Archbiihops, Bifhops , or a farthing of their E
ftates, or any of their Lordfhips or Parliamentary
Power or Honour, funiefs the Advice of thei;
Presbyters, and the taking the Church Keys oui
of the hands of Lay Chancellors caft you down.;
3. That when the King's Declaration about Eci
clefiaftical Affairs 1660. granted yet much lcfl
Power to Presbyters, and left it almoft alone in
the Bifhops, we did not only acquiefce in this, but
all the London Minifters were invited to meet to
give the King our joyful Thanks for it : And oi
all that met , I remember but two ( now both
dead) who refuted to fubfcribe the Common
Thankfgiving (which with many Hands isyettd:
be feen in Print). And thofe two expreft theis;
Thankfulness but only faid [That becaufe fome
things agreed not to their Judgments^ they durfi;
not fo fubfcribe, left it fignified Approbation ; buc
they fhould thankfully accept that Frame, and
peaceably fubmit to it.]
All this being fo, I appeal (with fome fenfeoij
the Cafe of England) to your felf and common
reafon.
:
C 179 3
afon, whether it be juft and befeeming a Pair a 1
K Chriftian,or a Man to make the Nation believe,
That we are Presbyterians, 2. And againft Bi-
ops) 3. And therefore that we are Schifmaticks*
And therefore that we muft be Imprifoned or
".miflied, as thofe that would deftroy the Church
'id Land. Would a Turk own fuch dealing with
l s Neighbour? Is this the way of Peace? Will
s iis bring us to Conformity ? Was it Anti-Epif-
)palPresbytery which the KingsDeclaration 1660
stermined of ? Nothing will Serve God, and
rie Churches Peace , but Truth and Honefty,
t at lead that which hath fome appearance
fit.
II. I find that almoft all the Strength of his
[•00k as againft Presbyterians (who are his Fana-
cks) is his bare word, faying that they are Schif-
tatick/j and that they forfake the Judgment and
^raftice of the Univerfal Church by forfaking
Spifcopacy. And will this convince me, who
m certain, that I am for that Epifcopacy- which
r gnatius, TertullUn, Cyprian, &C. were for, and am
teft doubt that the Epifcopacy which I am againft
s contrary to the Pra&ice of the whole Church
•[for 200 Years, and of all fave two Cities (Alex-
vidria and Rome ) for a much longer times If X
/prove this true (which I undertake) muft I then
take his turn, and defire the Banifhment of the
Contrary-minded Bifhops, as dangerous Schif-
1 maticks for forfaking the Pra&ice of the
■Church ?
Ill- I underftand not in his Platform of the
Rule which denominated] Diflenters Schifmaticks,
Pa £- 353- what he meanethby the very highest
Twer, moft neceflfary to be undCrftood in thefe
[So ]
Words [The LawsVFnd Orders of the Church Vni-
ver[af\ to which every Provincial Church mufl fnb<
?m7\ What the Scots mean by [a General AfTem-
blyD I know, and what the old Emperors ancj
Councils meant by [ m Vmverfal council ] Viz*
Ohjverfal as to that one Empire. But I know noi
Vmvcrfil Law-givers CO the whole Church Oil
Earth, but Jefus Chrift ; neither Pope nor Coun-
cil- If I am millaken in this, I fhould be glad toi
be convinced : for it is of great moment : And
is the hinge of our Controverfie with Rome.
IV. He doth (to me) after all give up thej
whole Caufe , and abfolve me and all that Ij
plead for from the guilt of Schifm, and lay itonj
your Lordfliip , and fuch as you, if I can under-
fiand him when he faith, Pag. 363. [" It is clear
" that in the Church olEngUnd, there is no finful
" Condition of Communion required, nor nothing
" impofed but what is according to the Order
" and. Practice of the Catholick Church, there
"can be no pretence for any Toleration,^.]
And* Pag. 360. [>* There is no Queftion to be
, made but where there is an interruption in the
" Churches Communion, there is caufed a Schifm :
u and it muft be charged on them that make the
c * breach which will lye at their Doors, who by
" making their Communion unlawful, dounjuft-
lC ly drive away good Chrifiians from it ; neither
" doth fuch a Perfon that is driven away at prefent
cC from the external Communion , ceafe to be a
<c Member of that Church , but is a much truer
" Member thereof than that Paftor that doth un-
" juftly drive him from his Communion. This-
"fully fatisfieth me $ and if you will read my late
.foall Book, called, The Nomonformsls Plea for
. ' Peace,
[i8i]
\Veace, you' will fee what it is that I think unlaw-
ful in the Impofitions ; And if you will read a
■new fmallBook of your old troubled Neighbour
Mr. Jo. Corbet, called, The Kingdom of Cod among
Men, I have fo great an Opinion , that by it you
will better underiland us , and become more
moderate and charitable towards us, that I will
take your reading it for a very obliging Kind-
nefs to
Tour Servant
December if. i4f$.
Ri. Baxter.
<4dd.V. His terms of Communion are not right,
as I have proved.
VI. He fpeaketh agaiafi Toleration Co gene-
rally without diftin&ion, as if no one that diflen-
ted but in a word were tolerable, which is into-
lerable DocSrine in a pretended Peace-maker.
VII. He inferreth Toleration while he denieth
it, in that he is againft putting us to Death: How
then will he hinder Toleration ? Mul&s will not
do it, as you fee by the Law that impofeth 4c /.
la Sermon : For when Men devoted to the Sacred
Miniftry have no Money , they will Preach and
Beg : Imprifonment muft be perpetual oruneffe-
ciual : for when they come out they will Preach
again. And it contradið himfelf; for it will
kill many Students being moflly weak) as it kili'd
(by bringing mortal Sicknefs on them J thofe
Learned , Holy Peaceable and Excellent Men,
Mr. J of. Allen of Taunton, Mr. Hughes of ' Plmcwh,
and fome have died in Prifon : And he that kil-
leth them by Imprifonment, killeth them, as well
N 3 as
as he that burneth them or hangeth them. And
the Prifons will be fo full, as will render the:
Caufersof it odious to many, and make fuch as
St. Martin was feparate from the Bifhops ; the
lame I fay of Banifhment.
Dr. Saywelfs Principles infer as followeth ;
I. Schifmaticks are not to be Tolerated. They
that are for the fort of Diocefane Prelacy , which
we difown are Schifmaticks : Ergo not to be
Tolerated.
The Major is Dr. S's. The Minor is provedji
thus.
They that are againft that Epifcopacy which;;
the Primitive Univerfal Church was for and ufedj
are Schifmaticks : The forefaid Diocefane Partyl
are againft that Epifcopacy which the Primitive!
Univerfal Church was for and ufed — Ergo they,
are Schifmaticks.
The Major is Dr. S'j.The Minor is thus proved*
I. They that are for the depofing of the Bifhop^
that were over every fingle Church that had ond
Altar , and thofe that were over every City
Church, and inftead of them fetting up only one
Biiliop over aDiocefs which hath a Thoufand, or
many Hundred Altars^and many Cities 5 are againft
the Epifcopacy which the Primitive Univerfal
Church was for : But fuch are the Diocefane
Party now mentioned — Ergo— The Major is
proved, not only from Ignatius who maketh one
Altar and one Bifhop with his Presbyters and Dea-
cons, the note of Individuation to every Church,
but a multitude of other proofs which I under-
take to give : And from the Councils that deter-
mined that every City of Chriftians have a Church
(till afterward they began to except fmall Cities)
The
L i*3 J
fhe Minor is notorious Matter of Faft , every
■'arifli with us hath an Altar, and many hundred
^ave but one Bifhop ; - Ergo they are no Churches
According to the Saying* Vbi Epifcopm, ibi Ecclefia y
r Ecclefia efi plebs Epifcopo adunata. And U'oms
hen fignified every great Town, like our Corpo-
ations and Market-Towns : And Titus was to
et Elders in every fuch City.
II. They that render Bjfhops Odious, endea-
vour to Extirpate Epifcopacy. But fo do (I need
lot name them) — Ergo—The Major is granted,
rhe Minor is proved, i. They that ufe Epifco-
)acy to the Silencing of faithful MiniftersofC'hrift,
near Two thoufand at once, than whom no Na-
ion under Heaven out of Britain hath fo many
jetter) and to render them and all that adhere to
hem odious and ruined, do that which will ren-
ler Bi(hops odious — But — Ergo —
2. From Experience, when we treated with
fou 1661. the People would have gladly received
Epifcopacy as we offered it to you, and as the King
granted it in his Declaration : But when they faw
lear Two thoufand Silenced , and that Bifhops
:hought all fuch as I, and the many better Mini-
lers of the Countrey where I lived, to be mole-
-able, it hath done an hundred times more to alie-
late the People , from Epifcopacy , than all the
Books and Sermons of the Oppofers of Epifcopacy
*ver did : e. g. The People that I was over would
-everentiy have received Pious Bifhops : But
:hough I never faw^ them, nor wrote to them one
Letter againft Epifcopacy thefe 19 years, but
tiave largely written, to draw them to Commu-
nion in the Pari(h Church , and much prevailed,
pec they will now rather for fake me as a compiler
N 4 with
[ iS 4 ]
with Perfecuters (as Martin did the Bifhops) than j
they would own our Diocefane Prelacy , fince
they faw me, and (o many better Men of their
Countrey Silenced , and caft out , and many of
themfelves laid in Jails with Rogues , and ruined
for repeating a Sermon together, as they were al-
ways wont to do. He that will teach Men to
love Prelacy by Prifons, Undoing them, and Si-
lencing and ruining the Teachers whom they,
have found to be moft edifying and faithful to!
them, will do more to extirpate Prelacy by ma-
king it odious, than all its Enemies could do 3
The reafon of the thing feconded by full ex-
perience are undeniable proofs : No Men that I
know of have done more againft Epifcopacy than
Bidiops : and ( Pardon my free inviting you to
Repentance^ none that I know alive , either Se-
ctaries or Bifhops, more than you two, who I uu-
feignedly wiili may have the honour before you
die , of righting the Church and repairing the
honour of true Epifcopacy. It is a dreadful thing
to us Nonconformifts to think of appearing be-
fore God , under the Guilt of Silencing Two
Thoufand of our felves , if it prove cur doing ;
If not , let them think of it that believe they
fhall be judged , Prov. 26. 27. Whofo diggeth a Tip
(Jjallfall therein, and he that rolleth a Stone it fliall
return upon him.
Chap.
[ i8j 1
j Chap. XVI. The Second "Letter to BfiopGim-
ing, after our fir ft Conference,
My Lord,
T Much defire fome further help for my Satisfa-
[l X dion in the Three things, which we laft Dif-
I courfed of. i. Whether I mif- recited or mif-
i applied the Cafe of St. Martins Separation?
: ^. Whether by % %voiawe£Qv, in Ignatius be not
j meant One material Altar or Place of ordinary
I Communion of one Church? 3. What are the
true terms of Univerfal Chriftian Concord ? But
the laft is to me of fo much greater Importance
than the reft, that I will now forbear them, left
by diverfion from this, my expectation fliould be
fruftrate. And feeing I profefs in this to write to
you with an unfeigned defire to learn , and alfo
to take the Matter to be fuch as my very Religion
and Church relation lyeth on 3 I befeech you ei-
ther by your felf, or fome other whom you direfi
to fpeak your fenfe, to endeavour my better in-
formation.
The only terms or way of Vniverfal Chriflian Con-
cord yon fay is, Obedience to the Vniverfal Church :
and the Paflors are the Church : And he u not a
true Member of the Church that doth not obey it :
And this Church to be obeyed is not only a General
Council, but alfo a Collegium Paftorum who rule per
' literas formatas, being SucceJJors to the Apoftles, who
had this Power from Chrift.
This is the Subftance of what I underftood
from you. Here I (hall firft tell you what I
hitherto
t 186]
hitherto held, and next tell you wherein I defire
Satisfa&ion.
I. I have hitherto thought, i. That only Chrift
was a Conftitutive Head of the Church Univer-
fal, and had appointed no Vicarious Head or Sove-
reign, either Perfonal or Collective, Monarchical,
Ariftocratical , or Democratical. 2. Therefore
none but Chrift had now an Univerfal Legislative
Power ? nor yet an Univerfal Judicial and Exe-
cutive. 3. And that this is the firft and funda-
mental difference between us and the Church of
Rome. 4. But I doubt not but that all the Paftors
in the World may be intellectually thought on
in an Univerfal Notion , and we may fay with
Cyprian, Epifcopatm e& unus, &C. as all the Judges
and Juftices and other Officers are Univerfally
All the Governing Power of the Kingdom under
the King -? and as all the Individuals are the whole
People as Subjefe. 5. And I doubt not but each
Paftor is in his place to be obeyed in all things
which he is authorized to Command. 6. And
thefe Paftors muft endeavour to maintain Concord
as extenfive as is poffible; to which end Councils
aid Communicatory Letters are to be ufed : And
rhat the individual Paftors and People are obliged
by the General Law of endeavouring to maintain
Love and Concord, to obferve the Agreements of
of fuch Concordant Councils in all things Lawful
belonging to their Determination. 7. And I doubt
not but while there were but twelve Apoftles,
thofe twelve had under Chrift , the Guidance of
;he whole Chriftian Church on Earth (which for
a while might all hear them in one place ;) and
Were to do their work in Concord : and had
the Unity of the Spirit thereto, by which they in-
fallibly
[ i8 7 ]
fallibly agreed in that which was proper to them,
( and they had no Succeflbrs in ) even , though
J they were never fo diflant, as well as when they
were together, ^#.15. though in other things
Peter ancfaw , and Paul and Barnabas difagreed.
And as in the recording of Chrift's Works and
Doctrine, in infallible Scriptures , fo alfo they
agreed in their Preaching it, and in the Practice
of all that was neceflary either to Salvation, or
to the forming or Communion of the Churches.
8. But I fuppofed that none but thofe who were
called to it immediately by Chrift , or endued
with the gift of Infallibility therein, were to be
as his Mouth and Hand, in fo delivering the Gof-
pel, and writing the Holy Scriptures, as (hould be
his Word, or Law to all the Chriftian World, and
to all future Generations. 9. But as Prophets of
old were the bringers of all new Revelations, and
the Priefts were but the Prefervers, Expounders
and Appliers of the Word which the Prophets had
brought ; So the Spirit in the Apoftles, Evange-
liftsand Prophets infallibly delivered that Word
and Law, which all fucceeding Paflors muft
Preach, Pra&ife, and Rule by ; as the only Uni-
verfal Law.
This being hitherto my Judgment, if you are
not miftaken, I am no Member of the Univerfal
Church , and fo no Chriftian , and therefore am
uncapable of Communion, and have not Cbrift's
Spirit , nor title to Salvation , and therefore it
concerneth me fpeedily to try, and receive Inftru-
dions : However we are of two Religions and
Churches if you are in the right.
II. That which I have hitherto denied herein,
isj, 1. That there is any Vicarious, Constitutive or
Governing
C 188 ]
Governing Head of the Church Univerfai , or
Soveraign Power, Perfonal or Collective, having
Supream,Univerfal,Legiflative, Judicial and Exe-
cutive Power under Chrift , which all Chriftians
are bound to be Subje&s of, and to obey.
2. That Obedience tofuch an Univerfai Church-
Soveraign or Power is not the neceflary means or
terms of Univerfai Concord or Communion :
i. Becaufe there is no fuch Power.
2. If there be, it cannot be Univerfally known
by Chriftians, i. That it is, 2. What it is, 3. And
in whom it is*
3. Nor can the Meafure of Obedience to fuch
Power neceflary to Concord and Communion of
all , be Univerfally known. 4. And de facto,
there is no fuch Concord or Communion Univer-
fai in the World, nor ever was, at leaft fince the
Apoftles days. Of thefe in order.
I. If there be any Vicarious Univerfai Supream
Power that all muft obey that will be Members of
the Church, the Inftitution of it is to be found in
Scripture, or in fome other Divine Record : But
no fuch thing is found in either, we have no other
Divine Record that notifyeth this : and Scripture
doth not. It is the Apoftles Power that is the
thing hence alledged. But, 1. While they were
near the whole Church in its Infancy or fmall
Number, Men could have fent to them for their
judgment : But lb they could not, had they lived
to fee the Church in its prefent extent : If the
twelve Apoftles were now at Jirkfalem, and we
doubred of the Neftorian, Eutychian, Monothe-
lite Controverfies, and the reft in Epiphamtu and
Philaftriu* Catalogue. Could all the Chriftiahs in
America, Ayrka, Afia and Europe know that the
major
[ »8 9 3
jmajor Vote of the Apoftles met at Jerufatem had
[thus or thus decided ? How few would live long
enough for that Satisfa&ion. 2. The Apoftles
ifingly by an infallible Uniting Spirit were the
Mouth of .Chrift to deliver obligatorily his Laws
and Do&rine , without meeting to Confult and
Vote it. Paul profefleth Gal. 1. that he received
not his Gofpel from the Apoftles>but from Chrift :
And his Epiftles need not a proof of their Au-
thority from the Votes or Confent of the reft;
:but were otherwife received: And fo of other
parts of Scripture. 3. The Apoftles were to be
jidifperfed about the World, and not to ftay long
|i together to Govern the World as a College : And
while they flayed at Jerufalem, we read not of
their doing any thing in a College and Conciliar
way, fave that Ml. 15. & 11. which was, 1. No
I General Council from all the Churches : 2. Nor
done by Apoftles only, but the Elders and Bre-
J thren alfo of the Church at Jemfalem. 3. And
was not laid on the Authority of a major Vote,
1 but on the Apoftolical Spirit of Infallibility and
their fpecial knowledge of Chrift's mind>in which
they all concurred.
2. Therefore their Authority of Teaching the
World all Chrift's Commands M- 18- 20. being
proper to them by thefe two advantages (being
chofen Ear-witnefles, and having the Spirit to
guide them into all truth ) in this they have no
Succeflbrs though they have in the continued parts
of their Work. They were Chrifts Instruments
in Univerfal Legiflation, and the Scripture writ-
ten by them is his Word and Law, and they were
accordingly enabled to Seal it by Miracles, and
giving the Holy Ghoft by lmpofition of their
Hands \
r 1
[ 19° 1
Hands: This Law of drift all Chriftians own :
But if in this they have Succefibrs, i. The Church
hath a larger Law than we have thought on, and
Gods Word is a greater Volume. 2. And Mira-
cles are as neceflary to Seal the new Word as to
Seal the old.
II. The Scripture denieth a Vicarious fummam \
poteftatem, or Soveraignty over the Univerfal
Church having a Legiflative Power- 1. In that
it faith that There is One Law-giver, Jam. 4.12.
that is, But One. 2. In calling Chrift only the
Head, Lord and King, and calling Apoftles but
Members, 1 Cor. 12. 27. and Stewards and Mi-
nifters by whom we believe. 3. Baptizing us
only into the Name of Chrift, and not of the A-
poftles $ and Baptifm is Chriftening, and flieweth
all that is neceflary to make us Members of the
Church and Body which Chrift is the Saviour of.
4. Pad decryeth it as Carnality and Schifm to
think of Men above what is written, as if they
had been Baptized into the Names of Men.
j. The Apoftles did not Convert Men by preach-
ing up themfelves as Soveraign, but Chrift, only
profeffing themfelves Witneflesand Meflengers of
his Words and Deeds : The Eunuch Jltts 8. was
Baptized by Philip upon his bare believing in
Chrift, without hearing the Vote of aColledgeof
Apoftles. Nor did the Preachers that Converted
Men do it by the Argument of the Authority of
fuch a Colledge. As Dr. Hammond faith on 1 Tim.
3. [" And fuch are all particular Churches of the
" whole World confidered together, under the
iC Supream Head Chrift Jefus, difpenfing them all
" by himfelf, and adminiftring them feverally not
" by any one Oeconotms^ but by the feveral Bi-
" (hops
C 19" 3
" fhops as Inferior Heads of Unity to the feveral
:c Bodies, fo conftituted by the feveral Apoftles
" in their Plantations, each of them having an
"*v1qvo(m*, a feveral diftind: Commiflion from
" Chrift Immediately and Subordinate to none but
" the Supream Donor or Plenipotentiary. ]
( Neither to a Perfonal nor Colle&ive Sove-
raign Power- ;
The Judges of England have a Power which Ji-
mitedly in their feveral Courts and Circuits re-
fpeð all the Kingdom. But, i. They have
no Legiflative Power. 2. Nor are they Confti-
tutive Eflential parts of the Kingdom : It would
be the fame Kingdom were their Power changed*
3. Therefore the Conftitutive Oaths or Bond is
only between King and Subjefts, and we are not
to Swear Allegiance to any other than the King.
1 4. Nor are they Judges out of their feveral Courts
and Circuits. 5. Much lefs in other Kingdoms.
6. Nor is any a Judge to all the World, fo is ic
in the Cafe in queftion, yet were they Apoftles to
the Univerfal Church, that which none are fince
their time.
III. If there be fuch a Vicarious Governing So-
veraignty over the Univerfal Church, it is either
the Pope, or a General Council, or fome Col-
ledge of Paftors : But it is none of thefe.
,1. As to the Pope you fay that he is fo far from
being Head of the Church that he is not a Mem-
ber r So that I need not fay more of this to
you-
2. That General Councils are no fuch Soveraign
Power which all muft obey that will be Chrifti-
ans or in a Church, feemeth to me part doubt for
thefe Reafons.
I. Be-
[ I 9 2 ]
i. Becaufe there is no fuch thing in the Creed,
though the Catholick Church and Communion
of Saints be there. But it would be there were it
of fuch neceffity to Chriftianity.
2. Becaufe there is no fuch thing faid in all the
Scripture, which would not omit fo neceflary a
point. What is faid from dtts 15. is anfwered be-
forejit was no General Council : A General Coun-
cil was not then the neceflary means of Concord
or Communion*
3. There never was one General Council re-
prefenting the Univerfal Church in the World.
I have fully proved in my fecond Book againft
John/on, that the Councils called General were fo
only as to the Roman Empire, ( and few if any
fo General, ) and that the Emperor called all the
Chief Councils who had no Power without his Em-
pire, nor called any that were without.
^ 4. I have oft proved the unlawfulnefs of calling
General Councils now, as the Church is difperfed
at fuch diftances over the Earth, and under Prin-
ces of fo contrary Interefts and Minds.
, 5\ I have ok proved the Impoflibility of fuch a
Councils meeting to attain the ends of Govern-
ment in queition 5 being to pafs by Sea and Land
from all quarters of the World, by the Confent
of Enemies that rule them, and through Enemies
Countreys, and Men of Age, that muft have fo
long time going, and fitting 2nd returning, and of
divers Languages uncapable ofunderftandingone
another, and a number uncapable of prefent Con-
verfe, with other fuch infuperable difficulties-
6. If fuch Councils be neceflary to the Being
of Chriftianity, Church or Concord, at Jeaft the
Church hath feldom had a Being, or Concord ; it
feldom
1ml
I ldom having had fitch a Council in your owrt
Heem : And you cannot fay that it ever will
five any.
; 7. If General Councils have Supream Govern-
ment ( vifible ) it is, i. Legiflative. 2. Judi-
al. 3. Executive.
But L If Legiflative, then 1. Their Laws
■e either Gods Infallible Word, or not : If nor,
1 Men muft difobey them when they err : If
2a, Gods Word is not the fame one Age as ano-
ler, and is Crefcent ftill j and we know not
>henit will beperfed.
2. Their Laws will be fo many that no Chrifti-
is can know them, obey them, and have Con-
Drd on fuch terms.
3. If they could agree who fhould call them,
ijnd whither *, yet the Prince whofe Countrey
!iey meet in would be Mafter of the whole Chri-
! :ian World, and fo of other Chriftian Countreys
jy Mattering them.
I 4. Princes would be Subje&s, 1. To Foreign
'owers. 2. Yea to the Subjects of other Princes.
Yea of their Enemies. 4. And to fuch Pre-
ktes as they are uncapable to know whether they
fre truely called to their Office. 5.. Or whether
hey are erroneous or found in Faith.
j 5. And then the Ecclefiaftical Laws of all Na-
ional Churches and Kings might be deftroyed by
^uch Councils as Superior Powers.
6. And no Princes or Synods could make valid
Laws about Religion, till they knew that no Law
^f any fuch Council were againft them.
7. The Laws . of Chrift recorded, in Scripture
would by all this be argued of great infufficiency :
!f more were Univerfally neceffafy, he that made
O th€
f J 94 1
the reft would have made them, whofe Authoriil
is to the Church unqueftionable.
8. The Chrifcian World is divided fo much ifce
Opinion, that except in what Chrifts own worlwe
containeth plainly, they are in no probability clfoi
agreeing. So much of Legiflation.
II. As to Judgment, i. To judge the fence c|,
a Law (Scripture or Canon) for the commoi
Obligation of the Church, is part of the Legifis
tive Power , and belongs to the Law-makeri
2. To judge the Cafe o( Perfons, e. g. whethq!
*Johri) Peter j Nefidrius, Luther , Calvin^ &C. belly
Hererick, an Adulterer, a Simonift, &c requi|
reth that the Accufer and Acculed, and Witnefle
of both be prefent and heard fpeak: But he th
would have all Hereticks, Criminals, Accufer*
Witnefles, travel for a Tryal to Jerusalem, Nic\
Confiantinople^ Rome^ even from America^ Eth'ii
fia^ &c. will not need any Confutation.
III. The fame I fay of Executive Silencing^ Ejefl.
ingj Excommunicating, &c
II. A Soveraign Power that cannot be knowii
is not neceflary to Chriftianity, or the Conftitu
tion Communion or Concord of the Church. Bu
General Councils fo impowered cannot bi
known.
I. I have (hewed that it cannot be known b
ordinary Chriftians that there are any fuch Au
thorized by Chrift. I know it Hot, nor any that
ever I was familiar with: The main Body oftU
Reformed Churches know it not 5 for they ordi
narily deny it as the prime point of Popery. The^i
cannot prove it, who affirm it : Therefore they
know it not, as others may judge. Millions ars
Baptized Chriftians that never kne\V it.
II
I '95 1
\ II. It is not to this day known which were true
I eneral Councils that are part : Some fay thofe
rere Latrocinia and Conventicles that others fay
ere Lawful Councils. Some are for but four;
>me for fix-, fome for eight ; fome for all fo cal-
:d ; there is no agreement which are true and
bligatory. Gyquhs is for Trent and all $ which
thers abhor.
2. It is not known who hath Power to call
: iem> and whofe call is valid.
: g. Nor what Individuals or Particular Churches
-re capable offending and chufing, and obliged to
r. Almoft all the Chriftian World is judged un-
apable by the moft of Chriftians. The Papiftsare
3 judged by the Greeks, Proteftants, &c. The
iaftern and Ethiopian Chriftians, are excluded by
the Papifts, Greeks, &c. as Jacobites, Neftori-
ns, Schifmaticks, &c. The Greeks are excluded
>y the Papifts and others as Schifmaticks and Er-
roneous. The Proteftants are judged Herericks
ind Schifmaticks by the Papifts and many Greeks,
f'c How Lutherans and Calvinifts, Diocefans
ind Presbyterians, &c. judge of one another, I
ieed not tell. And can all or any of them know
which of thefe muft make up a Legiflative Coun^
cil of the whole Church on Earth ?
4- It is not known how many muft Constitute
fuch a Council, nor in what proportions. If there
be innumerable Eiihops under Philippics for the
Monothelites out of the Eaft ( as Binnuu faith )
and few out of the Weft, was that a true Gene-
ral Council ? If at Nice, Ipbefus, Conftxnwwple,
Chalcedony there be not one out of the Weft to
twenty or forty, or a hundred others, is it a true
reprefentacive of the whole Church? If there be
- O a two
[ i<?6 3
two hundred at Trent ,or a thoufand at Bafil out o{
the Weft, or fome few parts of it, and few froraj
the Eaft, and none from Ethiopia, Armenia, A me*
rka, and many other Churches-, are thefe a true
Univerfal Council ? And can we all be here re?j
folved ?
The Countrey where the Council meeteth, and
the Prince who is for them, will have~*nore BW
ihops there, than any, if not all the reft ; whet
remote parts, and the Churches under Enemies!;
or dilTenting Princes will have fe^w.
5. The fame Councils that had moft for therdj
under one Prince, have had moft Bifhops againft|
them under the next, and fo off and on for many!
Succeffions: We know that the Council of Nici\
was moftly for the truth, becaufe we try it by the
Word of God : Elfe how fhculd it be known af-
ter 5 when under Conftamius and Valens moft of
the Bilhops by far, in Councils and out, were
Arrians. ? The World groaned ro find it felf]
grown Arrian. The Council of Con/tantinople, in|
the beginning fet up Greg. Naz.ianz.en, and in the
end wasagainfthim? Which part was the Uni-
verfal Governor? The firft Council at Ephefus
was againft Ne florins till J oh. Antiochemts came ;
and then it divided into two, which condemned
each other ; and after by the Emperors threaten-
ing was united: The Chalcedon Council carried
moft while Martian Reigned; and after moft con-
demned and curfed it 5 and then again moft were
fork, and under other Emperors moft curfed it
again ; and under Zeno the moft were for Neutra-
lity or Silencing the difference. The Eutychians
had far molt at Ephef. 2. and a while after under
Theodof>2. and Anafififius, &c. And under others
(and
l*97l
and mofc Princes ) mofc were againft them, and
lied Eph. 2. Latrocinium. And yec mofc of
e Eafc have been for Diofcorns ever fince, faving
e Greeks. The Monothelkeshad far mofc (in-
imerable Bifhops out of the Eafc, faith Binnius ut
ira) under thilippicus in a Council, yea, faith
mnitts, the Council at Trillin in Conftant. were
onothelites, and yet the fame Men that were at
e foregoing approved fifth General Council at
»»/?. And over and over molt Bifhops were
r one fide, and mofc for the other, as Princes
anged atew;.ird. Under Jujtinian mofc feem-
! for the Pbantafiafta againft the CorrupticoU :
Vhich yet are fince ( with Juftiman ) accounted
rfecuting Hereticks. The approved Council at
>»#. de tribas Capitulis had fome time mofc Bi-
opsforit, and fometime mofc againft it : In(o-
uch that it occafioned much of Italy it felf to re-
>unce the Popes- headfhip and fet up the Patri-
tixoi Aqulkia as their Chief. The Council at
ice 2. and others for Images, and fo others a-
inft them, have been fo ok and notorioufly un-
:r one Emperor owned by moft, and under ano-
er condemned by moft,yea bv the fame Bifhops
vned and after difowned, that no Man can tell
hichof them to take for the Univerfal Legifla-
rs or Rulers of the Church by the number of the
ifhops, but only we mufc know which of them
ere found by the Word of God. And fince
em, what Council ever was there that could
; fo known by numbers^ to be of Authority ?
wfiance and BafU that had the greatefc numbers
e condemned by Florence^ and by the mofc of
<e Roman Church. No Man can tell us of all
tat are paft, what Councils are of obliging Au-
O s thority
C 198 3
thorky and muft be obeyed by any outwardil
Note, but only by trying them by the Wore
of God.
6. And what wonder, when there is no other
certain Note by which an obliging Council canl<
be known from others ? ( And he that knowethif
what God faith without the Council needs it not.
The Papifts have no Note of difference but the
Popes Approbation. And Proteftants know that
this is no proof of their Authority. At Eph. 2J
BeUarmine and Binnins tell us that the confent was!
fo general, that only St. Peter's Ship efcaped drown- !
ing. At Con ft. i. they confefs that the Pope had not
fo much as a Legate: By what Note (ball wej
know the true and Authorized Councils from the!
reje&ed, when part of the Chriftian World is[
for one and againft another, and the other part j
contrary ?
III. And there is no Agreement in what the 1
Power of'fuch Councils materially doth, confift,
and what it is that they may command us, and \
what not.
IV. Nor is there any Agreement which and \
how many are their true Obligatory Laws, when ;
we have liich huge Volumes of Decrees and Ca-
nons •, woe to us if all thefe muft necefiarily be
obeyed to our Concord or Salvation. And if not
all, how fhail we know which ?
V. Nor do we know how we muft be fure that
all thefe Canons indeed were Currant and had the
Major Vote 5 or many be Counterfeit 5 when the
Africans had then fuch a ftir with the Pope about
the Nicene or Sardican Canon 5 and when to this
day the Canons of theLaterane Council.//^ /ww^.
• a*e juiiiiiedby moftand denied by many.
VI If
L '99 J
: VI. If this could be known to a few Learned
len, it is certain that to moil Chriftians, yea
linifters it cannot ; To me it is not And it's
certain that all Chriftians, nor all Miniftersare not
obliged to fo great a task as to fearch all the Court*
lils, till they know which they be, and which the
^aws which they muft obey.
III. And as the Power and Laws cannot be
mown, fo it is certain that Obedience tb thefe is
not the neceflary means of Chriliianity, Concord
or Communion, becaufe the neceflary meature of
fuch Obedience cannot be known to ftjch a ufe 5
-hrift in his Institution of Bapafm and other
ivays, hath told what he hath made neceflary to
ibe a Member of the Univerfal Church, and how
all fuch muft live in Love and Peace, in obeying
the reft of his Word fo far as they can know it.
But you that make Obedience to a viiible Power
;iover the Church Univerfal,neceflary to our Mem-
:berfhip, can never tell us which is the neceflary
(Degree J If it be all the Canons and Mandates that
imuft be fo obeyed , no Man can be faved : much
ilefscanthe Churches all have -oncord on fuch
terms! yea, every Uiriftian : If it be not all, who
can tell us which be the neceflary Canons , and
A6ts of Obedience , and diftinguiih Eflenmls
from Integrals,unlefs you will return to the Word
of God, and fay that The Covenant of Grace is
Eflential , which we may know without thefe
Councils Laws. The Miniftry of Councils teaching
us how to know God's Word and Laws is one
thing, and their own pretended univerfally oblig-
ing Legislation is another.
Of all this 1 have faid much in the fecond Part
of my Key for Catholicks, and in my forefaidRe^
joinder to W. Johnfon. II. But
[ 2.00 ]
II. But you tell me of another Church Power
which all muft obey that will have Communionl!
and Concord, which you call Collegium Faftorum.
If none be Church Members or Chriftians that*
underftand not what this is (much lefs do obey \t) \
I doubt the Church is ftill a little Flock indeed :}
For I underftand it not, nor know one Man that I
think doth.
i. Is this College of Paftors to Rule while Ge-
neral Councils fit , or but in the intervals ? If ye-
deme Concilio, which of them is Supream ? If only
between Councils ; have they a Legijlative Power, or
only the Judicial and Executive ? If the former ,
where are their Laws to be found ? that all the
Church may know them ? And I ask all the Que-
stions before askt of the Laws of Councils : How
fhall we know which be Current ? and neceflary ?
and which are not ?
If not, then they are no Supream Rulers that
have no Legiflative Power ?
2. Who be thefe Men that make this College ?
we cannot obey them till we know them •, Are
they all the Biftops in the World , or but part ?
If but part, which part, and who, and where (hall
we find them ? I know you will not fay they are
theopfiart College of Cardinals, nor the Roman
Clergy only: And I never heard of any others be-
fides Councils that pretended to it : w. To be
Univerfal Governours.
If it be All the Bifhops of the World 5 1. Do
they meet to Confent, or do they not ? If they do
and muft, when , where , how ? was there ever
fuch a meeting which was no Council ? No, you
fay, It is per lit eras for mat at \
2. Arq
L 201 j
2. Are thefe Liter* format & , Legijlative, Judi-
cial or Executive ? If none of thefe, they are no
Ads of Government. And I asked, where ihall
we find them if they are our Laws? If they be
Judicial and Executive, whither is it that the Ac-
cufers, Accufed and Witnefles muft come to be
heard fpeak before the Sentence was pafledper
litera* format as : e. g. Theodoret , and the reft de
tribiu Capitals, when it muft be judged, i. Whe-
ther they wrote fuch words ? 2. What the fence
was ? 3. Whether they were Heretical ? 4. Whe-
ther they repented , and muft we go to all the
Bifhops in the World one by one for tryal ? or
be judged without being ever heard?
3. I cannot imagine what can be here faid, un-
lets it be that fome Bifhops firft do the thing, and
then others do per Liters confent. But, 1. Do
fome Bifhops firft make Laws for all the World,
and then the reft confent, or only for their own
Churches ? By what Authority do they the firft f
2. Or do fome Bifhops try and judge a Man,
e. g. in this or that Country and Parifh, and then
all the reft in the World confent, that never hear
them, or hear of them ? Every Man (nor any)
is not Excommunicated per Liter as format ai^ by all
the Bifhops in the World, or moft. 3. But it is
not the Executive or Judicial Acts that our Que-
ftion is concerned in, but the Rule of Obedience,
which is a Law. As it was never known that
Men muft not be taken in by Baptifm, or caft out
by Excommunication, till all the Biihopson Earth
agree to it 3 fo no Univerfal Laws are extant that
were made by fuch Letters.
4. And how can this be the Rule, and Teft of
Chriftianity, or Church- memberfhip or Concord,
, when
when no Chriftians, much lefs all, can poffibly
know that all or moft Bifhops have per Liters,
confented to fuch obliging Laws ? i. How can
we prove that ever any went over all the World
to them ? (Drake or Candifh did it not.) 2. And
that they opened the Caie aright to them ? 5. And
that thefe Laws had the Major Vote ? 4. And
that they are not forged or corrupted fince?
5. And that thefe were true Bifhops themfelves
that did it in America, Ethiopia, Armenia, Greece,
&c otit of our reach?
6. Yea, What poffibility is there of any fuch
known Agreement, when its known that almofl
all the Chriftisn World is divided into Parties,
which difagree and cenfure one another? The
Englifh Diocefans and Church differeth from the
Roman, and the moft, or many of the Reformed.
The Lutherans from the Calvinifts ; The Papifts
from us all, and from the Greek, and the Greek
from them and us ; and all from the Abaflines,
Copties, Syrians, called Jacobites, Neitorians, &c.
and from the Armenians, Georgians, Circaffians,
Mengrelians, Ruffians, &c. How (hall I, and all
the Minifters on Earth, yea, and all Chriftians,
know r that all thefe havener Liter as for mat as, made
Laws which all rauft neceflarily obey ?
But if it be only the Sound Part that hath this
Univerfal Government, how can I, and all Men
know which, and who that is? Hearfay of Ad-
verfaries report will not tell us 3 and almofl: all on
Earth are condemned or accufed by the reft, or
moft, or many. And we muft hear them (that
dwell at the Antipodes or Jerufalem, &c) before
we judge them, fo far as to exclude them from
the Sacred Power.
If
L "j J
If it be faid, That it is not the making of New
Laws, that is done by this Collegium Paftorum all
over the world>but theirConfent to thofe thatCoun-
cils made : I anfwer, i. Are they not Valid upon
the Councils making them ? Then Councils have
not Legiflative Power. 2. If it be left impoffible
to moft to know which were true Councils, and
which are their Valid Laws, when the prefent At
femblies have beft opportunity to fignitie Confent,
how impoffible will it be to know which Councils
and which Laws (and in what fenfe) are approved
by all the Bifhops in the World, or by moil: ? And
that the Votes were faithfully gathered ? And by
whom ? And that the Major part are the Rulers of
the Minors.
Will Johnfon faith, That it is a General Judicial
Sentence, De Specielmf, and not Be Individnis, that
Councils ufe-, E. g. [}Ve Anathematize all that hold
or do this or that."] But, i. It's known that they
Anathematized many Individuals. 2. No Man
can be bound by it, till it fall upon Individuals.
Condemning Arrians^ proveth no Man to be an
Arrian : Forbidding us to hear Hereticks, obli-
geth none not to hear him that is not proved a He-
retick : Judgment muft be of Individuals before it
can be executed.
He that muft obey the Univerfal Church, muft
be commanded by the Univerfal Church, and
muft know T that they command him, and what they
command him 3 which is to me, and to moft im-
poffible.
4. William Johnfons and his Parties laft Anfwer
is, That the People muft Believe their own indi-
vidual Paftors, telling them what the Univerfal
Church commandeth : And indeed there is no o-
ther
C "4 ]
ther way practicable *, But then, i. This is but a
trick to make every Paftor the Lord of our Faith
and Souls 3 on pretence of obeying the Univerfal
Church. And if this be ypur fenfe it will amount
to this [No man is a Chnfiian that believe th not his
faflor telling, him what the Vniverfal Church com-
tnandeth7\
2. But I find mod Teachers are as ignorant as I
am, who know not fuch Univerfal Authority or
Laws.
3. Archbifliop VJher , and many other Bifliops,
thought that General Councils were not for Regi-
ment, but Concord : And he that believeth no
fuch Governing Power, cannot declare it to his
Flock, nor obey it.
4. By this way, moft Chriftians fhall be bound
on pain of Damnation to believe Untruths, and
things contrary to what others muft believe, e.g.
In Abaffia , Egypt, Syria, &C. they will be bound
to believe one thing , and at Conftantinople ano-
ther, &c. Thofe called now Neftorians , are by
Travellers faid to own none of that Herefie , bun
to Condemn the Council olchakedon and Eph. 1.
for wronging Neftorim , as Innocent did them that
condemned chryfottome : Thofe called Jacobites
and Eutychians are faid to have no more of the
Herefie, but to condemn the faid Chalcedon Coun-
cil for wronging Diofcorm, and to own thefecond
Ephefine Council : fome will be bound to be for
Images in Churches, and fome againft them 3 fome
for Conflantinople, and fome for Rome's Supremacy,
(and all in their Countries to be PapiftsJ for their
Paftors tell them that the Catholick Church is on
their fide : yea, in the fame Country (as in Eng-
land) fome mud be for Arminianifm ( as it is
called)
i called) and fomeagainft it $ fome for the imputa-
tion of Chrift's righteoufnefs , and fome againft
it; fome for free Prayer in the Pulpit, and fome
"againft it, &c For on both fides their differing
Paftors plead the Authority of the Church : Few
Chriftians can thus agree in any thing but Chad's
plain Laws , which I fhewed are the terms of
Concord.
Ifwemuft appeal from particular Paftors , to
whom is it ? If to Councils , to whom mull we
appeal from difagreeing Councils ? If to the whole
Church on Earth, how ihall we hear from them
and know their mind ? I never faw, nor knew any
Man that faw any tit eras formats fubfcribed by all
Bifhops fcattered through the Earth.
5. You that are Zealous againft Popery, I pre-
fume would not have me be a Papift : But I cannot
avoid it if I receive your Doftrine (that there is
a Church- Power in a Council or College of Paftors,
to Govern the Univerfal Church : and that none
are in the Church, nor have the Spirit that obey
net this Univerfal Church of Paftors, and that to
obey them is the only means, or terms of Con-
cord.]
For, 1. I then yield them the fundamental dif-
ference, That there is one Umverfal fiimma Pote-
ftas, or Vifible Head (Colle&ive) under Chrift.
2. And if fo, I cannot deny it to be the Pop.e as
the Trincipium Vmtatis, and the Chief Executor of
the Laws, and the firft Bifhop in Councils. For
Councils are rare , and the Church is a Church
when there are no Councils : And the Pope is a
known Perfon, and Rome a known Place, and ac-
ceflible, and no other pretendeth to this Power
that I know of; And the Executive Power muft
be
C *°6 3
be Conftant : And any other Supream acceffible
College is unknown to me and all that I can fpeak
with, and I can no more obey them, than a Col-
lege of Angels unknown to me- If the Church
have a vifible Vicarious Supream, the Pope is
likeft to be he , as to the conftant Executive
Power, and the Prefident of Councils. I fuppofe
you take the Councils of Con flame and Bafil , and
the French for Papifts ; though they fet a Council
above the Pope.
6. The World hath no Univerfal Civil Govern-
ment under God -, neither a Monarch, nor a Col-
lege or Council of Kings. All the World is Go-
verned by Men per partes in their feveral Domi-
nions, as all England is under the King, by all the
Mayors, Bailiffs and Juftices : But there is no
Council of Juftices that are One Vniverfal Cover-
mar ColkElive : Nor is the Dyet of Princes, or any
Council of Kings one Supream Government of the
Earth. A Logical univerfality there is, as all
Rulers confidered notionally rule all the World by
Parts, but no Political Head or Univerfal Gover-
nour over the whole, whom all the Parts muft
obey.
I. If now I am in the right, and you miftaken,
then, you wrongfully deny the Spirit, Church-
Memberfhip, and coniequently Salvation as w 7 ell
as Concord, to all Protectants that ever I knew
or read , who deny a vifible Univerfal Church
Head,Perfonal or Colle&ive -, And I think to moft
in the World. And what Schifm that is, I need
not fay.
n. If I am in the wrong, I am no Chriftian,nor
Church Member, nor can be faved (For you fay,
[This Body fo governed only hath the Spirit]:
And
[ 207 ]
And I cannot help it 5 not knowing poflibly how
to know, J. Who this College is? 2. What
Councils. 3- °r which be the Laws which I
mud obey , 4. Nor with what degree of Obe-
dience. 5. Nor that they have fuch Power.
How great need have I then earned! y to beg
your fpeedy help for my Information : Which
will oblige
Tonr Servant
Decemb. 27. 1679.
Ri. Baxter.
Chap. XVII. The Third "Letter to Btfiop
Guning-
To the Right Reverend the Lord Bijhop of Ely.
My Lord,
T Hough in Conference I told you the Senfe
which I had of your words , yec judging ic
my duty to think of them over and over again,
I alfo judge it my duty in Writing to leave with
you the fum of fuch a Judgment as I am able to
pals on them , on my beft Confideration , leaving
it now to your felf whether you will by word or
. writing return any further Anfwer , my hopes of
Satisfaction thereby being very low.
The fum of your Speech which I am concerned
in, is as followeth :
I. tC That certainly a Supream Vicarious Govern-
" ing Tower there is in the Bifljops by Chrift's Jnfti-
u tHtion, i.Becanfe it is Prophefied 3 Ifai. 60. 12.
" That the Nation and fCingdom that will not ferve
"the
[ 208 ]
the Church Jhali perijh 5 And the -word Church is
never put for Chrifl. 2* And the Apoftles- only
were admitted by Chrifl to his last Supper, and fo
the Power of Adminiftring that Sacrament till
<c Chrifl come, is given only to them, and fuch as they
Jh all give that Tower to. g. And it was not Paul
and Barnabas that had the infallible judgment of
" that Cafe decided, A&. 15. but the College of the
" Apoftles.
II. " That this Sufream Vicarious Governing Tower
" over the whole Church on Earth is, I. In all the
" Chriftian Bijhops of the World, 2. And the Major
ct part goethfor the whole , 3. And General Councils
li are their Reprefentatives , and fo have this Powers
4. And that to fuch Councils it is enough that all
^ be called, though all be not there. 5. And it is
their reception by the Church Vniverfal, which muft
c prove their Vniverfal Power, and the Obligation of
1 their Laws. 6. And though the Vniverfality of
Bijlwps be not always in fuch a Council, they have
" always that Power which in Councils is to be ufed :
" as the Judges out of Term time. J* And that if
ci 1, or any will pub lijh a Here fie, Wefliall know where
" that Church is by their Cenfure, 8. But as Pro-
" mulgation is neceffary to the Obligation of Laws, fo
" many that never can or do hear of the forefaid Vni-
61 verfal Church-Governing Power or what their Laws
" are, or what is the fence of them , may be faved
c without them, by the reading of the Word ; ds many
" that have not the Scriptures may be faved without
^them.
" And this you fay anfwers three parts of my last
c ' Papers. 9 Of thefe General Councils it is only fix that
''you ownas fuch, Nicei. Confli. Eph.i. Chalced
" Confh 2. (de tribus Capitulis) & Conft. 3- *g*infi
" the Monothelites. III. " Yon
[209 ]
III. " Ton fay that Thefe fix things are the Govern-
'gAftsofthis Chief Power.
i . To judge which are the true Books of Script ure$
i and the true Copies and Readings.
2. "To judge what is the fence of the Fundamen-
:. tals, Baptifm, Creed , whofe words mifunderfiood
: will not fave any.
\ 3. " To judge and declare' what is the true Church
Government inftituted by Chrisl and his Aposlles,
> or delivered by them.
4. " To judge and declare what are the inftituted
• Ordinances e g. Confirmation as it is a giving of the
: Holy Ghosl by Imposition of Hands, and not only
an owning of onr Baftifmal Covenant, which we do in
every Sacrament : and fo of other Ordinances.
5. "A Judicial Power, not of all individual Cafes I
but that tltofe e. g. that hold or do this or that be
Excommunicate.
6. " A Legislative Power, to make alterable Cd-
J nons or Orders of the Church Vniverfal. This is
he fum of all your Explicatory Difcourfes : To
Which I anfvver.
§. I. To your proofs that fuch a Univerfal Go-
verning Church there is inftituted. 1. ToIfaL6o.i2*
fay, 1. It is aot fafe ftretching dark Prophetical
Texts, farther than we can prove they are intend-
:d. The New Teftament plainlier tells us the
Church State and Power than the Old.
2. The Univerfal Church hath not expounded
he Text , whether it fpeak of the fiate of the
fews after the Captivity, or of the State of the
^atholick Church now 5 or of the more Blefled
State of it at the laft, when it is more perfected,
Therefore how are you fure that you have the
hue fence of it without th<* Churches Expofition >
P Jj The
f 2.IO ]
\ 3- The words indeed are nothing for a Vica-
rious Soveraign Power. Every Political Body is
eflentiated by rhe Mats imperans, and the Pars fub-
dita; Chrift is the only eifentiating Pars imperans
inSupream Power : Chrift then is the Prime part
of the Church : The word [Church] then is not
put for [Chrift] alone, but for the Society con-
lifting of King and Subjects , and fometimes for
the Subjeds alone. It's oft fa id that many Na-
tions ferved the Ifraelites : we fay, many Coun-
treys were fubjeft to the Romans , the Medes,
Perfians , Greeks , Turks : and we do not meat*
that either the Turkiih , Roman , Perfian, &c
Common Subjeds did govern all thefe Nations,
nor that their Bafhaws, Judges, Magiftrates, &c.
as one Perfona Politic a in fumma \>otcttate ruled
them by a Major Vote : If the King will fay that
all the Corporations in MicLdlefex (hall be under
London, or obey or ferve it :■ Who would feign
fuch a fenfeof it, as to fay that there muft be
therefore fome Power to rule them by a Vica-
rious Supremacy befide the ordinary Government,
or that all the City muft Govern by a Major
Vote. The fenfe is plain. As we all i. Obey the
King as the Univerfal Constitutive Mead, 2. And
the Judges, Juftices, Mayors, as ruling under him
per panes , in their feveral Places. 3. And we
ferve all die Kingdom , as we ferve its common
good, which is the finis regjtminis \ So other Coun-
tries ferved the Romaps,(jreeks, Turks, &c- And
fo all Kingdoms ftipuld ferve the Church or King-
dom of Chrift; that is , 1. Chrift as the only
Head and Univerfal Governour : 2. All his Offi-
cers as particular Governours in their feveral Li-
mits and Places (but none as Rulers of the whole)
3. And
[211 3
3. And the bonum Commune, or all the Church 3S
the End of Government And how can we feign
another fence ?
§.2. To your fecond Proof I anfwer , i. The
70 Difciples were Chrift's conftant Attendants
as his Family , with whom he was to Eat the
Paffover.
2. We all grant that none have Power to Ce-
lebrate the Eucharift. or Govern the Church but
the Apoftles, and thofe to whom the Spirit of
Chrift in them did Communicate it. But we fay
that they Communicated it to the Order of Pres-
byters, as I thought all had Confefled (as fome
Councils do.) 3. The Apoftles were not appointed
as one Supream ruling College to give the Sa-
crament by their Votes to all the World, but
each one had Power to do it in his place : Nor
did they OrJUin only as a College by fuch Vote (as
Vn a per [on a Politic a) but each one had Power to
do it alone : Nor did they write the Scriptures as
one Co/kclhe Perfon by Vote, but each one lad
the Spirit and Power to do it , (as Paul did, &c.)
nor did they fit on one Throne, or had the promife
ib to do, to Judge the Tribes of IJrael> as one
College by Vote, but to fit on twelve Thrones
Judging the twelve Tribes , as under Chrift the
only Univerfal Head and Governour.
§.3. To your third I anfwer, 1. Ianfw r ered to
that^4#. 15. in my laftto you. 2> Paul and Bar-
nabas had the fame Infallible Spirit, and had be-
fore faid the fame againft the keeping of Mofes
Law: But 1. Rccipitur acl modum recipient is : No
wonder if among thofe that quarrelled with Paul^
the Confent of thofe that had received Chrift's
Mind from his own Mouth and Spirit, did better
P 2 fedsfie
[ ili j
fatisfie the doubtful, than one Man s word alonei
** And Chrift's Work was to be done in Unity.
§. 4. II. As to the Seat of this Power I anfwer,
1. All the true Bifhops of the World Govern the
particular Churches as Kings Govern all the King-
doms of the World, under God, one Universal
Monarch : But there is neither one Univerfal
Monarchical, Ariftocratical or Democratical So-
veraign, Civil or Ecclefiaftical under Chrift : But
each hath his own part.
§. 5. 2. I have (hewed the impoflftbility of our
judging of the Major Votes at our diftances in
mod controverted Cafes.
§. 6. 3. And I have, where I told you, proved
that there never were, muft or will be true Uni-
verfal Councils, much lefs are fuch the (landing
Governours of the Church. But in Cafes of need,
fuch as can well do it, (hould come to help each
other by Council and Concord,without pretending
to Univerfal Governing Power.
§. 7. 4. 1. Who called them to Nice, Ephefw,
Ckalcedon, Conftantinople , &c out of the Extra-
Imperial Countries ?
2. Who (hall call them now out of the Empire
of the Turk, j*baflia, the Mogul, Tanary, and
the reft?
3. If calling Men make the Council Univerfal
though they come not,is it a Council if none come?
or how many muft it be to afcertain us that it is
Univerfal ? Hath the Pope the Calling Power ?.
or who is it, and how proved, that they that obey
it not may be unexcufeable ?
§. 3. 5. I have told you how unable I am to
know what the Major part of all Chriftians or
Bilhops in the World receive , fave only by un-
certain
certain fame, faving that while I know other wife
what is neceflary truth, I know that they are not
the Church that receive it not, whoever they be.
I am a Stranger to Abajfia, Armenia, Georgia, In-
| dia, Mafia , Mexico, &C. And what if I never
knew that there are fuch Countries in the World?
2. lean eafily prove what I told you , how oft
the Major Part hath changed , yea, the fame Bi-
fhops upon the change of Princes, and cried, Omnes
Teccavimiu. And who knoweth by Majority of
Votes, which Years they were in the right?
3. Either the Canons of Councils were obliga-
tory upon the Promulgation before the abfent
Bifhops in all Countries received them, or not ;
If yea, then it is not Univerfal Reception that
made them fo : If not , then the abfent are not
bound to receive them-
4. How many Years will it be after a Council be-
fore we can know whether all or mqft of the
Chriftian World receive it ? By all that I can
read in Hiftory, I cannot tell, e. g. whether more
Bifhops were for the Council of Chalcedony or
againft it, for the time of feven or eight Emperors
Reign -, Nor whether more now be for or againft:
the fecond Nkene Council (which the Lutherans
fo much favour) and fo of many more. And
every one cannot know it, nor fetch his Faith, or
Religion from a Catalogue of all die Chriftian
Bifhops in the World, or a Calculation of their
numbred Votes.
§. 9. 6. Fraflra eft Votentia qu<z non reducitar,
nee rcdacenda eft in aft urn. 1. Indeed as the Pope
is naturally uncapable of Governing all the Chri-
ftian World, All Bifhops on Earth are much more
uncapable as one Collective Voting Power ,but only
P 2 per
C **4 3
per partes in their feveral Limits. 2. How can I
obey a Power that adeth not ?
§. ic. 7. Alas what abundance of Herefies have
been Published fince the Six Councils which you
own? yea, by Ranters, Quakers, Families, &c. in
our times, befides Beckmans Catalogue of German
Fanaticks. And yet what Universal Council, or
Liter* formata of all the World, have given us
fufficient notice of theif Evil ? How foolifhly
have the Papifts done about Janfenianifms, the
Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary, &c.
to feek the Pope's Determination, if thefenfe of
all the BiLhops of the World can be known to
decide the Cafe . ? How many Herefies have been
Condemned in Councils fince the Sixth Council,
of which the whole Church hath no otherwife no-
tified their fence (as in the Cafe of Philoponm of
Images, of Ehpandus, and Falix, of Abbot Joa-
chims Abeilard^i Gilbert Porretane, of Wecilo 5 of
Berengarim, Wicklijfe, Hujfe} whether it was He-
refie or not ? You fay , If I broach a Herefie^ the
*Vniverfal Church will foon tell me where they are by
Condemning it ; When Multitudes have been
broached thefe lad Thou(and Years , of which
thdfe in Abaffia, Syria, Egypt, Armenia, and moft
of the Chriftian World, have never told us that
ever they were Judged , or {o much as heard ?
Shall no Bifihops or Provincial Council condemn
new Herefies, but leave e.g. Swenkfeldiw , David
George, Servetm, Pomponatim, Vaninws, 2nd a hun-
dred fuch to pals for good Chriftians , till they
hear from all the Bifhops of the World ? And
what need General Councils be gathered to Con-
demn fuch, if we can know the fence of all with-
out them ?
§. 11-
§. ii. 8. If one that cannot know the fence of
all the Bjfhops on Earth, may ordinarily be a good
Chriftian, and faved by the Scripture only , then
iwhy mould they be fent to enquire of all the Bi-
fhops on Earth , when a fure and nearer way is at
hand.
2. And then fuch maybe of the Church and
have Chrift's Spirit^that obey not fuch a Vicarious
Church Head.
3. And if want at Promulgation nullifie the Obit*
gation, that is no Governing Vicarious Soveraigu
to all the Chriftian World , which cannot Promul-
gate his Laws to all. Neither I, nor any that ever
1 knew, can tell how to know the Minds of all
the Bi(hops on Earth, or gather their Votes, fo as
to rule our Obedience ; If the Scripture could
not be commonly made Known , it could be no
common Rule ; as it is not to them that have ic
only in unknown Tongues.
i §.12. 9 What (hall fatisfie any Man that the
Six Councils owned by you are the Ads of a Su-
pream Vicarious Univerfal Church Power, and
no Other? butthofe, I. If the Pars imperans in
Supremacy be ( as Politicks fay ) a Ccnftitutive
Eflential part of the Society, then fince the fixth
Council, the Church hath been no Church for
want of an Effential part, if Councils were that
part : But if it be all the difperfed Bifhops, the
Head hath been in mtdd P&tntU, una&ive thefe
Thoufand Years, as theSocinians fay thefeparated
Soul is till the Refurre&ion, or as one in an Apo-
plexy.
2. This favoureth the Seekers, who fay that the
Church this Thoufand Years hath been loft in the
Wildernefs, or aileep.
Pi "3. The.
[ «6 ]
3. The fame Councils have done and undone *
That at Conft. 1. in the beginning fet up Greg.
Naz.. and in the end forced him to refign going
about to depofe him-, which part was obligatory ?
That at Ephef firft, was firft one, and after two,
and Nefiorim, Cyril and Memnon^ were all Con-
demned, and after two of them reftored, and
Joh. Anthch : and Cyril by Theodofim threats were
brought to confefs that they had differed but in
Words, and did not know it : Which part was
Obligatory ? That at chalcedon confided of many,
yea moft that had gone contrary in Ephef 2. and
cried, Omnespeccavimm^ and fo did many others,
and moft Bifhops were oft and long againft it after.
That at Conft. de Tribus Capitul$s 9 is noted com-
monly as a meer Cheat and abufe put on Juftinian
by an Eutychian, and condemned three dead Mens
Words before at Chalcedon abfolved,fet the World
(even Italy) into a greater Schifm. If you are fure
all thefe are Univerfally Obligatory, prove it,
and prove that no other are as much fo. Divers
others were as numerous, and called by as good
Authority. If you fay, as of Ephef. 2. they were
Latrocinia and forced 5 I anfwer, No more than
many others. At Conft. i. Naz.ianz.en tells you
they raged like Mad Men : At Ephef 1. they fought
it out even before the Emperors Commiffioners.
Iheodofim 2d. ufed his over-ruling Power at both
Eph. 1. & 2. What force was ufed in that under
jPhilippkrti, and many others that erred and were
more numerous than fuch as you receive. _ Sola
navicula Fetri , faith Binius , fcaped Drowning at
Eph. 2. fo Concordant were they all 5 What have
you againft even Conftance and Bafil on your
Grounds ? If you fay they erred, I grant it : and
how
[ "7 1
how fhall we know that none of the Six didfo ?
It was not their Number nor Confem that proved
them in the right. Tell us how to know the
Councils that we muft obey from all the reft ? Is
it by other Councils Teftimony ? that is, to run
in a Vain Circle : How know we that the later is
right other way than of the former ? Is it by
Scripture or by Reafon. Tell us how , without
fubverting your own Foundation, the Soveraignty
of Councils.
4. Do you hold all the Six Councils ftill obliga-
tory as the Rule of our Obedience and Commu-
nion £.g. 1. That at i\fae 1. and the Qwni Sex-
tum at Trull forbid Adoring by genuflexion on any
Lords Day, &c. And no General Council hath re-
voked it, but above a Thoufand Years after it
wore out by degrees in mod Churches : And yet
Thoufands of Chriftians are here to be denied
Sacramental Communion, if they keep thefe Ca-
nons even in the reception of the Eucharift : and
Hundreds, yea Thoufands of Chrift's Minifters
Ihall be filenced, ejeded, and ruined if they will
not Aflent and Confent fo to ufe them. How ma-
ny Canons in the Six Councils can I name which
do not now bind us?
§. 13. As to the work of Councils and Bilhops
named by you 5 L As to our receiving the true
Scripture from an Unrverfal Church-Governing
Authority. 1. Pad's Epiftles were received other-
wife. Yea, there is no mention of any part of the
New Teftament that was not received till fuch
Universal Government required it.
2. If I muft firft know the faid Church Autho-
rity before I receive the Scripture , how (hall I
know it ? Not by the Scriptures h for that is fup-
pofed
pofed yet not received : If by the Afiertors Au-
thority, that is to know they have it, becaufe they
have it, which is the Queftion. If by fome fore-
known Chara&er of Infallibility, what is it? un-
lefs with Knot you come to the Miracles of the
prefent Church, I know not what can be faid.
3. But is not the common Proteftant way (which
you call Chill'wgwort Us) much furer ? 1. We
firft receive the Matter of Fa6t Hiftorically,
(that fuch Perfons^ were, and wrote fuch Books,
and did fuch Deeds) from the Concurrent Tefti-
inony of all CredibleLyVitnefTes. fome Enemies,
fome Hereticks, the generality of Lay-Chriftians,
Presbyters that in all Churches received and ufed
them, and Bifhops alfo as credible entrufted Keep-
ers of thefe Records : As we know the Laws of
the Land, by Judges, Lawyers, People, and all
that make up a full Hiftorical Certainty, and not
from fome fore-known Univerfai- Governing Bi-
fliops Judicial Sentence. 2. And the Matter of
Fad being known by certain Hiftorical Evidence,
I have fo largely lhevved how the reft is known
in my Reafons of Christian Religion^nd Life of F^aith,
<&c. that I will not repeat ic : Do you think th3t
mod for any) Chriftians before they received the
Scriptures, did firft otherwife know that all the
Bifhops on Earth are by God authorized to be a
Supreme Colledive Sovereign to the Church, and
to judge infallibly which are the true Scriptures for
all the People,and that they are now moft of them
true Bifhops ? &c Which way are all thefe things
to be known ?
We deny not that Minifters are by Oifice en-
trufted to keep , expound and preach the S. Scri-
ptures : But we ufeagainft the Papifts herein, to
diftinguifh
C 219 ]
difKnguifh the Authority of a Teacher or Embaf-
fador, from the Authority of a Judge •, and the
Authority of an Official limited Judge, in propria
foro^ from that of an Univerfal Judge to all the
World. Indeed it is commonly granted, that it
is proper to the Law-makers to judge of the fenfe
of their own Law, fo as Universally to oblige the
Subje&s : For it is part of Legiflation it felf, the
fenfe of the Law being the very Law : Elfe Judges
might make us what Law they pleafe, by ex-
pounding the Words as they pleafe. But the
Power of Judicatures is limitedly to expound and
apply the Law only to the decifion of particular
Cafes that come before them.
If the Queftion be, Whether our Statutes were
really made by thofe Kings and Parliaments whofe
Names they bear ? And are not altered or cor-
rupted fince ? How (hall we be fure ? By a Natu-
ral Certainty from fuch Concurrent Teftimonies as
cannot be falfe 3 ***; i. The Judges have ftill
judged by them --, and, 2. The Councellors plead
them s 3- Juftices and all Officers execute them ;
4. All the People hold their Eftates and Lives by
them, and ftand to the Determination made ac-
cording to them 3 5. The Records atteft them*
And it is not poflible were they forged or cor-
rupt, but that the Interefts of Multitudes would
have led them to plead that, and appeal from the
Corruption : And yet none of thefe named are Su-
preme Governours of all the Kingdom, who thus
Hiftorically allure us.
4. It may be queftioned, What is the Law of
Nature ? And it is known much by the Agree-
ment of all Mankind, and that is known Hiftori-
cally : But neither of them is known by any Hu-
mane
mane Soveraign-Authority appointed to Govern
all the World. And fo it is in the prefent Cafe.
The Agreement of all Chriftians, Mipifters and
People, Friends and Adverfaries, of contrary O-
pinions and Interefts 5 contending againft each
other about the Rule of their Expositions, is a
full Hiftorical Evidence of Fa<ft, when no confi-
dence Contradi&ion, even of Jews or Heathens,
is made againft it.
5. It is notorious, 1. That regularly our firft
Reception both of Creed and Scripture, is by Gods
appointment to be by Children from their Parents,
before ever they hear a Preacher, Dent. 6. and 11.
ThouJJialt teach them thy Children flying down and ri-
fmg up y &c. And God will blels his appointed
Means. Timothy learned the Scripture when he
Was a Child. If you fay, Parents received it firft
from the Church : Ianfwer, Our Parents regular-
ly were to receive it as we did, even fromNtheir
Parents, and they from theirs, and fo on to thofe
that had it from the Apoftles, or firft Preachers.
And all Parents are not a Colledge of Sovereign
Rulers of all the World.
2. And private Chriftians by Conference con-
vert many. 3. And thofe that have not their
Faith either of thefe ways, ufually have it by the
teaching of particular Presbyters where they
dwell. And yet none of thefe are the Colleftive-
Soveraign to all the Chriftian World; any more
than Tutors in Law, Phyfick, or Theology are.
Three and twenty Years ago I read moft that you
fay in a Tari* Dodor H. Holden's Analys. 5. fid. who
yet (though mixt with injurious pafiages againft
the S. Scripture) acknowledged!, that it is by
fach an Univcr/M Confent of all Chriftians, Lay and
Clergy,
\
[ 2.2.1 ]
Clergy, that we receive the Scriptures, that it is a
Natural Hiftorical Evidence that the Matter of
Fad is refolded into, and not of Supernatural In-
fallibility by Authority. 4. And when Fine* Li-
rinenfis turneth US to quod ab omnibus ubique & [em-
per receptum est, and the Papifts that go with Hol-
den lay moft on the Confent of all Chriftians, they
never thought that the Laity through all theChri-
flian World are one Univerfal Collective Sove-
raign. Nor do you think fo of all the Confenting
Priefls, while you appropriate this Colkttive-Sove-
raignty to the Bifhops.
6. I would know, whether it be only the Scrip-
ture, or alfo our Chriftianity and Creed, which muft
be received as from a Soveraign Church- Power ?
If you fay it's only Scripture, why may we not re-
ceive the Scripture otherwife, if we may other-
wife receive our Chriftianity, Creed and Baptifm ?
But I doubt not but you will fay, It is both. If fo,
then a Child (or Man) muft know and believe
that Chrift hath authorized a Vicarious Soveraign
Prelacy, before he can believe that there is a Chrift
that had any Authority himfelf. 2. And he muft
be fo good a Cafuift as to know what maketh a
true Bifliop. 3. And fo well acquainted with all
the World, as to know what parts of the Earth
have true Biftops, and what they hold. And is
this the way of making Chriftians ?
Perhaps you will fay, That Parents, Tutors and
Priefts tell them what all the Bifhops of the
World hold as a Soveraign Judicature. I anfwer,
1. If they did, Holden confefleth that the Cer-
tainty of Faith can be no greater than our Cer-
tainty of the Medium And the Child,orHearer.thac
knoweiJi not tfc&hh Parent and Teacher, therein
faith
C 222, ]
faith true, can no mere know that the Creed or
Scripture is true, on that account.
2. The generality of Protectants believe not an
Univerfal-Governing Soveraign under Chrift, but
deny it -, Therefore they never Preach any fuch
Medium of Faith : And can you prove that thofe
that are brought to Chfiftianiiy by Proteftant Pa-
rents, Tutors or Preachers, are all yet Unchri-
flened, or have no true Faith ? 7. Why fhould
we make Impoflibilities neceffary , while furer
and eafier Means are obvious ? It is impoffible to
Children, to the Vulgar, to almoft all the Priefts
themfelves, to know certainly what the Major
Vote of Bifhops in the whole World, now think
of this or that Text or Article, (fave only confe-
cjuently when we firft believe the Articles of
Faith, we next know that he is no true Bifhop
that denieth them. And it is impoffible to know
that Chrift hath authorized a Soveraign Colledge,
before we believe Chrifts own Authority and
Word. But the Proteftant Method is obvious :
viz.. To hear Parents, Tutors and Preachers, as
humble Learners : To believe them Fide humand
firft, while they teach us to know the Divine Evi-
dence of Certain Credibility in the Creed and Scri-
ptures ; and when they have taught us that, to be-
lieve Fide Divind, by the Light of that Divine Evi-
dence which they have taught us: What that is, I
have opened as afore cited^nd alio in a final 1 Trea-
tife againft the Papifts, railed, [The Certainty of
Chrifiianity without Popery {] in which alfb I have
confuted your way : Behdes what I have faid in
the Second Part of The Saints Rc&J and my
\JMore Reafons for the Chriftian Religion^}
8. I cannot by all your Words underftand how
yon
you cm have any Faith, on your Grounds, i. You
that renounce Popery, I fuppofe take not the Po-
pifli Prelates for any part of the Soveraign Col-
ledge. 2. I perceive that you take not the Sou-
thern and Eaftern Chriftians for a part, who are
called Ntftorians, Etttychians or Jacobites. 3. I
find that you take not the Proteftant Churches
that have no Bifhops for any part, (for the Sove-
raignty is only in Bifhops.) 4. 1 find that you take
not the Lutheran churches, or any other, for a
part, whofe Bifhops Succeflion from the Apoftles
hath not a Continuance uninterrupted, (which
Rome hath not.) 5- And me thinks you fhould
not think better of the Greeks than of fuch Pro-
tects, on many accounts, which I pafs by.
Where then is that Univerfal Colledge on whofe
Judging- Authority you are a Chriftian ? Sure
you take not our little Ifland for the Univerfal
Church. I would I knew which you take for the
Univerfal Church, and how you prove the Inclu-
fion and Exclufion.
9. I find not that the Univerfal Church hath
fo agreed as you fuppofe of the Canon of Scrip-
ture, and the Readings, Tranflations, &c. Four
or five Books were long queftioned by msny 3 Ge-
neral Councils have not agreed of the Canon :
Bifliop Confms hath given us the beft account of
the Reception of the true Canon : Provincial
Councils have faid moft of this. Even the fulleft
at Laodkea hath left out the Revelations : The Ro-
manics take in the Apocrypha .• Many Churches
have lefs or more than others : What Groinu him-
felf thought of Job and the Canticles, I need not
tell you : Nor how Auguftine and moft others
ftrove for the Septttagm againft Jerome: And if
the
[ 224 ]
the Univerfal Judicature have decided the many
Hundred Doubts about the Various Le&ions, I
would you would tell us where to find it 3 for I
know not. :.
§. II. Your fecond Ufe of the Soveraign Power,
is to judge of the Senfe of Fundamental Articles of
Faith % becaufe the Words may be taken in a falfe
Senfe^]
i. This is very cauteloufly fpoken : Is it only
Fundamentals that they are to expound by Sove-
raign Judgment ? How then (hall we know the
Senfe of all the reft of the S. Scriptures ? And
how will this end a Thoufand Controversies ?
2. And why may not the fame Means fatisfie us
about Fundamentals, which fatisfieth us about the
Integrals of Religion ? Yea, we have here far
better help. The firit Chriftians Catechized and
taught the Senfe of Baptifm before they were Bap-
tized : They and their Tutors and Preachers
taught the fame to their Children, and fo on :
Baptifm and the Fundamentals have been conftant-
]y repeated in all the Churches of the World-
There are as many Witnefles or Teachers of thefe,
as there are Underftanding Chriftians. And yet
muft all needs hear from the Antipodes^ or know
the Senfe of a Humane Soveraign of the World,
before they receive them ?
3. Can this Supreme Colledge fpeak the -Fun-
damentals plainlier than God hath done, and than
the Parifli Prieft can do ? Are they neceflary to
tell us that Chrift died, rofe, afcended* becaufe
Scripture fpeaketh it not plain enough > We know
that no Words of Creed or Scripture, falfly un-
derftood, make a true Believer. But is not that
as true of a Councils Words, as of the Creed >
And
[22J]
And are there any Words that Men cannot mif-
underftand? Why hath [Filioque] continued
fuch a Diftra&ion in the Churches, and Councils
yet end it not ? To fay nothing of ©eom®-, anc {
other fuch : Have we a neceflky of a Soveraigri
Judicature, to be to all Men in flead of a School-
mallet-, to tell them what is the meaning of Greek
and Hebrew Words ? And could not oneOrigen
or Jerom tell that better than a General Council of
Men that underftand not thofe Tongues ? I muft
confefs that what underftanding of the Words of
Creed or Scripture , I have received , was more
from Parents, Tutors, Teachers and Books, than
from Soveraign Councils, or Colledge of Biihops,
(though Dr. Holden fay he is no true Believer and
Catholick that believeth an Article of Faith, be-
caufe his Reafon findeth it in Scripture, and noc
rather becaufe all the Chriftian World believeth
jitj Ifhere is more skill in Cofmography, Arith-
metic^ and Hiftory neceflary to fuch a Faith, than
jl have attained, or can attain. I can tell E. g. by
[Lexicons and other Books what *Jv* fignifieth io
the Creed, better than how all the Biihops in the
World interpret it by an Authoritative Sen-
tence.
§. III. Your third Work of this Soveraign
Power is, [Authoritatively to declare what Govern-
ment of the Church was delivered by the Apoflles. ]
i. As I faid of Scripture, we know fuch Matter of
Fa<ft better byllniverfalConfentof allChriftiatis,
and true Hiftory , than by fuch a Judicature of
all the Bifhops'of the World. 2. But Proteftants
do fo ftrongly prove that the S. Scripture is the
entire Regulating Word of God, without defed:
orfupplemenc by Unwritten Tradition, as that
Q. no-
f 226 ]
nothing is left out of it which is of Divine Obli-
gation to all the Ckriftian World in all Ages :
And therefore that all that the Spirit inftituted as
Univerfally Neceflary in Church-Government, is
there.
?. If it were not fo, this Gap of Unwritten Ne-
ceflary Supplemental Tradition, will let in, no
Man knoweth what, befides Church-Power, on
the like Pretences, 4 Tradition hath been oft
pretended by General Councils againft each other,
(as .1 undertake to prove.) 5. All that is not in
Sc^pture of Church-Offices and Government,have
been £o far new, or changed up and down, aspro-
veth that the Church never took them as Univer-
fal Neceffary Inftitutions of Chrift delivered by
the Apoftles. I need not inftance in Patriarcks,
and fuch like, nor fuch difference of Seats as Na-
zianzLsn and Ifidore Pelufioia wifh levelled •, when if
General Councils themfelves had been this Ne-
ceflary Church-Government, the Church had not
been Three Hundred Years without them, (yea,
and to this Day indeed J
6. As the King by his Laws, and by his Offi-
cers, Judges and Juftices, Lawyers, tfr. without
another Vicarious Soveraign or Vice-King, doth
tell the Subjects what is the Conftituted Govern-
ment of the Kingdom, and all Official Powers,
which they muft obey, fo doth Chrift by hist
Written Law, and by his Minifters teaching us in]
their feveral places, tell us what is his Church-*
Government, without an Univerfal Vicarious So- 1
veraign.
7* When Leo the Firft called himfelf Caput tc*
clejia Vniverfalis, and Boniface was called Vnivcr-
f*l JSifhop, (much more loi>g after for many Hun*
dred
[ «7 3
dred Years) fo great a part of the Empire judged
the Roman Bifhop to be the prime in the Empire,
and in Councils , and Prwciftum Vmtati*, as Ar-
chbifhop Bromhal fpeaketh , as that it feemech
then to have been the Major part of the Bifhops of
the whole World, the Empire being then thfe far
greateft part of the Univerfal Church: And even
Salmafins (liberally) granteth that the Pope was
not a meer Patriarch, but the Heads of the Patri-
archs and Church Univerfal (in the Empire} de
Ecclef. Snburbicar. prope fin. And I underftand
not how he is Frincipium Vnitatis in a Governed
Society asfiich, who is not Principitim Regens. But
it followeth not that it was fo from the Apoftles,
nor that it muft continue fo when the Empire is
overthrown, or the Emperor will change it. If
mod of the Church be in one Empire, and the
• Prince think he (hould form the Government to
j that of the State, ( as the Chalcedon Council that
. magnified Leo yet vvitneffeth) doth this make one
j of his Subjetls Ruler of all other Chriftian Kings, or
fubjed: the World to Foreigners ? Yea, and thac
I when the Empire and its Laws are overthrown,
j and moft of the Church is without the Empire,
(enlarged more over other Lands. Muft we turn
Papifts, if they can but prove thac once a General
, Council, or the Major part of Bifhops was for
them by Corruption , or Secular Advantage ?
What Changes have the Majority oft made ?
§. IV. Your fourth Work of Univerfal Su-
premacy, is [To declare what Ordinances vrere re-
ceived from the Apofiles^ as Imposition of Hands to
give the Holy Ghoft^ and fuch others*
i. I acknowledge that Baptifm and the Eucha-
rift were known by pradHce before the New Te-
0. 2 fta;
{ 228 3
ftament was written, and the continued pra&ice
hath been as fure a Tradition of the (ubftance of
them, as the Scripture it felf hath had : But it is
all Chriftians, Lay and Clergy, that affaire us of
this, yea Hereticks and Enemies with them, by
Univerfal Hiftorical Concord, and not the Autho-
rity of a Supreme Univerfal Judicature : And yet
it was all recorded in the Scripture, that without
thofefure fufficient Records, the Tradition might
not, as Oral or pra&ical only, be continued. So
that all that is Univerfally Neceffiry is now in
Gods written Law. And, if it had not been fo,
the Papifts changes of the Eucharift, (which yet
Holden with others pleadeth Current Tradition
for) tell us how little fecurity we fliould have had
of them. If there be more Sacraments than two
in the Scripture, we will receive them : Or if
more could be proved inftituted by Chrift, and
delivered from the Apoftles, than the Scripture
mentioneth, we fliould not refufe them: But we
are periwaded there is no fuch proof. The Pa-
pifts plead Scripture for all their (even Sacraments;
and we quarrel not at the Name, but expecS bet-
ter proof of all that is Obligatory to the whole
Church on Earth, than an unproved Univerfal Ju-
dicature.
What Confirmation is, I now pafs by.
■§. V. Your fifth Work for the Soveraign
Tower is, Judicial Sentencing (not Individuals or-
dinarily, but) by Dcfcription fitch as arc to be catt
cut by Excommumc ation^X *• This is not part of
Judicial Government, but Legiflative : To fay,
\_He that is impenitent in Drunkcnnefs or Her t 'fie ,
fba/l l?e caft out^] is the Penal part of the Law.
And Gods Law hath already told us who (hall be
caft
cafe out ; There are Sins enough enumerated to
this ufe.
2. If all the Neceflary Do&rine and Practice
be exprefled in Scripture, then fo is the Neceflary
Caufe of Excommunication : For that Cauie is
^bringing other Do&rine , or Impenitence in
breaking Gods Law. But the Antecedent is
true : Ergo.
3. How happy had it been for the Church, if
there had been no Hereticating or Anathemati-
zing but for violating Scripture, Dodtrine and Law
impenitently ? Alas, what Work have Hereti-
cators and Anathematizers made in the Church ?
4. How know we what Curfes are valid, when
General Councils have curfed per rices almoft all
the Chriftian World ? And the fame Biihops in
one Council curfed one party, and in the next the
1 contrary ; and curfed their own Councils.
5- As there needeth no Vicarious Monarch of
the whole World, (no nor of one Kingdom under
the King ) to tell who ihall be Fined or Hanged,
but the Kings Law as the Rule, and the judges
and Juftices in their feveral Limits to pafs Sentence
in particular Cafes ; fo there needs no Church-
Vicarious-Judicature of all the Earth, to judge
who fhall be curfed and caft out : Chrifts Laws,
land the Paftors refpe&ively m the feveral Chur-
ches, are enough; And in doubtful Cafes, and for
iConcord, Neighbor-Bifhops in Synods muft Con-
:fult.
§. VI. Your fixth Ufe of an Univerfal Sqpre-
|macy> is to make mutable Chnrcb-Larvs.
\ i. God is the only Lawgiver to all the World :
Chrift to all the Church. We deny any fuch
Church on Earth as hath an Univerfal Soveraign
Q 3 under
C *1° 1
under Chrift, and can make Laws for all the Chri-
ftian World.
2. How is Gods Law fufficient in [ho Geneve, if
it leave out that which is to be commanded to all
the World of Chriftians > How is Mans Uni-
yerfal Legiflative Power proved, (any more than
an Univerial Civil Soveraignty ?) Or how dif-
fered it from Gods?
3. Mutable Things are not of Univerfal Need
pr Ufe : Thefe By-Laws (like thole of Corpora-
tions) are only the Work of particular Churches
or Countries. £. g. One Tranflation of Scripture,
pne Metre or Tune of Pfalms, &c. will not fit all
the World that have feveral Languages, &c.
Upon the whole, I am more confirmed by
longer Confederations, 1. That to aflfert a Sove-
raign Vicarious Church-Power over all the Chri-
ftian World, is to make a Church which Chrift
never made.
2. And Treafonably to fet up an Ufurpation of
his Prerogative.
3. And to plead for that which de fatto never
was in being.
4. And to lay the Ground of heinous Schifm
and Perfecution, by profecuting impoflible Terms
of Concord and Communion.
5. And to make this the neceflary Medium of
our believing in Chrift, or knowing his Word
and Will, is to fubvert the Chriftian Faith and
Scripture.
6. And as one Pope cannot poflfibly, through
Natural Incapacity, Govern all the Earth in Re-
ligion, one Colle&ive and Ariftocratical Sove- j
r.iign of ail the Bifhops on Earth, is fo incompa-
rably rr.ore uncapable, that I wonder that any
Con-
Confiderate Man can believe it. Tighhu well tells
us of the Novelty and Vanity of Heading all the
Churches by General Councils.
7. And if the French, and the Councils of Con-
fiance, and Bafd, and Cajfander, and Grotim, and
iuch Papifts as fet Councils over the Pope, had
not taken in the Pope as the ordinary Governing,
Executive Head, to Rule by the Councils Laws,
they had been far more grofs and incredible thaa
the Italian Papifts, who prefer the Pope.
8. And that Civil Government may fo much
eafier be exercifed by Officials than the Spiritual,
that a Civil Monarch of all the Earth is far more
congruous and poffible, than a Humane Vifible
Church-Head under Chrift, Perfonal or Collective.
9. That if this was the Principle from which
youdifputed at the Savoy, and in the Convocation,
and from which our late Changes, and the filen-
cing of Two Thoufand Minifters have been made,
it's no wonder that the Effeds were fuch : But if
ever we be healed, it muft be by other Terms and
Hands.
JR. B.
Jan. 12. 1679.
This Feb. 1 3 . Peing with the Bifhop again, he
difclaimeth the Names of Supreme, Summa To-
teftas Vicaria, as Invidious, and chufeth the Name
of \_a Ruling Cdliegium Taftorum Minifterialium^ who
are the Church, which is the Mother which all
muft receive their Faith from and obey, and fo
muft know their Confent.
Q.4 CHAP.
L ^ 3
Chap. XVIII. The Fourth Letter to Brjhop
Guning.
To the "LordBijhop of Ely. (T)r. Guning.)
My Lord,
T Hough I intended to trouble you no more by
Writing, yet obferving how apt you are to
miftake me, and becaufe time (heightened our
Difcourfe 5 Left I be miftaken, and confequently
mif-reported, I thus fend you the fum of what I
faid to your laft, as far as it concerned me.
I. Whereas you are offended at my Applica-
tory Conclufion, I muft ftill fay it , that [_ & if
tbefe were the Principles upon which our Changes were
made by your Endeavour 166 1 and 1662. it is no
wonder that Two th'oufand Minifters were Silenced
andCaft out.J And is it more offence to you
to hear what you did towards it , than to them
and their Flocks to fuffer it ? Is this impartia-
lity ?
II. My naming Holden as faying what you fay,
was hot invidioufly to intimate that you differ
not from him in any thing elfe ; but to tell you
that thefe thoughts are not new to me , and that
even a Papift pleading rather Hiftorical-Natural-
Evidence in Vniverfal Tradition , than judicial <dn-
thorhy, in this is further from the common Pa-
pifts than you-
III. You are offended at my comparing Bijhops
to Kings only in this refpeft, that they both go-
• vern only their proper Provinces, and neither are
' Rulers
\
[ ^3 ]
1 Rulers of all the World : And your reafonis,
'becaufe it intimateth that Bifhops rule like
c Kings.
'Who can Difpute on thefe terms ? Did I not
in the dating of our Queftion agree, "that it is not
the Power of the Sword , but only Ecclefiaftical
Power of the Word and Keys, that we Difpute
of? Did I not (till profefs to you to fpeak only
of this ? And doth comparing Princes Coa&ive
Government with it/ only in the extent , neither
of them being over all the World , contradict this,
or wrong you by unjuft intimations ?
IV. You take the words [ " Ariflocratical-
<c Sup-ream Vicarious, under Chrifi , Legijlative~] to
"be invidious, and you difown them $ 1. Be-
" caufe they intimate a forcing Power like Princes,
" 2. Eecaufe Chrift only is Supream.
But 1. It is not de nomine that we difpute, but
de re \ and I underftand all this while that we had
no other queftion to debate.
2. I dehred (till nothing more than that you
would (tate your aflertion in your own words,
that I might ufe no other : You tell me your own
words are [Collegium Pafiorum] I tell you again,
that nameth only the fubjedt Matter of the Power,
where our queftion is de forma, what is their Power
which we muft obey.
You next tell me [" It is a College of Pafiors
" having a Minifterial, Ruling, Judicial Power over
c< the Vniverfal Church"] I take up with your own
words : Only remember that before you aflerted a
Legislative Power (of mutable Laws) and now it is
but judicial ! If fo,then we owe UOObedience to their
Laws, but to their Sentence according to Chrift's
Law : How then is obeying them the only way of
Concord ? But
C 2J4 ]
But fay yoil , It is but mutable. Laws that they
make f Anfw. And are mutable Laws no Laws.
And is he no Legijlator that maketh but mutable
Laws ? Neither King nor Parliament will believe
this.
But you fay, Canons are not Laws. I thank you
for that Conceflion. So faith Grotius de Imp. fum.
Potcft. If fo, then they are but either Counfels or
Agreements, (Contra6fcs.) It is not de nomine that
we contend. A Law , faith Grotius , is ReguU
atlionum Moralium : More fully, A Law is the fig-
nification of a Ruler s Will making the Subjetls Duty.]
If a Canon be none, then Litera formats are none :
And where there is no Law , there is no Tranf-
greflion. Then no Obedience is due to the Laws
of the College of Bifhops. And then obeying
them is not the only way of Concord. Authori-
tas imperantis eft objettum for male Obedientia : you
difown alfo the word (V ar simper an s) I take your
own [Pars Re gens'] which to me is of the lame
Signification as to Ecclefiaftical Power. Ju& re-
gendi is that which I mean by Authority, and Dcbi-
tum Obediendi, by Subje&ion. But I think that
indeed authorized Paftorsmay make proper Laws,
e . g. At what Places and Hours to meet : what
Tranflations, Verfion, Metre, and fuch Orders to
life ; but only to their proper Subjects, and not to
all the Christian World.
V. " You Copioufiy blame us for denying that
cz Obedience to the IMverfal Church, which we
" give to every fingle Paftor ; and thought that I
u owned no Power but Parochial.]
I tell you (till, i. I maintain that there were in
the firft Age (and perhaps except two Churches,
for the fecond Age and more) no Biihops diftind
from
C *35 ]
from Archbifhops but Parochial , and I defcribed
them at large.
2. But though Cyprian and the Carthage Coun-
cil (aid, iVewo noftrtim fe dicit Epifcopum Epifcopo-
mm ; yet I deny not fuch as may be called drch-
bijhops. Would you but reftore Farijh Churches, or
at leaft make true Difcipline a pra&icable thing,
1 fhould never quarrel againft your Government.
3. I ftill tell you that I am for Councils, and
that as large when requifite as they can^ well be
made. And Paftors there agreeing, oblige us to
obey their true Authority far before a fingle Pa-
ftor's : For it is Author it as Dotlom ? and it is
DifiiptiU Obedientia that is due : And a Teacher's
Authority is founded in his Credibility , and that
on his Skill -, Oportet dtfcentem credere : And a thou-
fand Hiftorians, Philofophers, Phyfitians agreeing,
oblige me to greater belief than a fingle one.
And a Diflenters Angularity obligeth me to fufpi-
tion and fufpeofion of my belief Befides, that
God bindeth us to do his work in as much Love
and Concord as we can : And the Canons or
Agreements of Councils when Jufc do determine
the Matter of that Concord.
4. But that which I ftill repeat to you, is, that
7 deny the being of any fuch Church as you tell me I
muft necefTarily obey ; That is , one Ruling Mini-
fterial College of Paftors over the whole Chri-
ftian World. I remember no Proteftants that
own fuch a thing but you, and fome fuch of late.
Mr. Thomdike and Mr. Dodwell do imply it , buc
they (peak not fully out. What an' unedifying
way of Difcourfe is it for you fo Copioufly to
call out for our Obedience, when we only defire
you to prove that there is any fuch Governing
College
C 236]
College to obey? I deny the fubjed of your
Queftion, and you largely prove the Predicate.
If you would fpend many hours to tell me, 1 inuft
obey Gabriel the Angel as the Ruler of this King-
dom, / only beg of you to prove that he is fuch
a Ruler, and then to tell me how / (hall know his
Mind 5 will your Exhortation to Obedience pro-
fit me ?
VI. Your Copious inftances of difficult Texts of
Scripture that need a fure Expofition , are no
Proof to me, that Ergo There is a College of all
the Bifliops on Earth that muft be the Expofitor.
I told you the Eunuch , Aft. 8. was not fo re-
folved of the fence of Ifal 53. It was not the
Ancient way. A fingle Teacher may refolve a
Doubter by Expofitory Evidence. An agreeing Pro-
vincial or National Council may do more without
knowing the Mind of all the World 5 And many
Texts will be difficult when all the World have
done their beft.
VII. But you urge that no Scripture is of private
Interpretation.
A. 1. All is not Private Interpretation , which
is made by Perfons , Paftors or Councils , which
arenot a College authorized to Rule all the Chri-
ftian World (or Church.) If it be, 1. I confefs
I never received one Article of my Faith, or Ex-
pofition of one Text of Scripture aright : For I
never believed one of them upon [the Authori-
tative-Ruling-Judiaal-Vniverfal Power of all Bifliops
on Earth as an authorized College^} 2. And I know
not^ one Man living then that expounded) not
Scripture by Private Interpretation 5 3. And I
know not that any one thefe Fifteen hundred
Years have not done the fame.
2. And
[ 2 *73
2. And it is certain that there is no Commen-
tary on the Scripture yet written by the Univerfal
; College of Bifhops ; And it's harder to deliver it
down by Memory than by Writing.
Therefore all Scripture is in this fence of Pri-
vate Interpretation ? yea , fuch Councils as are
called General, have expounded little more than
the Articles of the Creed (with fad diflention as
to their Votes.)
But I confidently think that you follow a wrong
ExpofitionoftheText, and that it fpeaketh not
of \jm Efficient Interpretation] but \jin Objetlive, a
Pa five j and not an ABive] Q^d. you muft not *
interpret Scripture Prophecies narrowly and pri-
vately, as if they fpake but of fuch or fuch a pri-
vate Perfon, that was but a prefent typical objecS
of them : For holy Men fpake as moved by the
Spirit, which looked farther , and meant Chrift
to come] e. £. you know how many Prophecies
are meant of David and Solomon proximately, and
of Chrift ultimately. And you know what Gro-
tins thinks of the proximate fence of \LA Virgin
jha/i bring forth a Son.] And of If a. 53, &c. which
yet ultimately by the Holy Ghoit is meant of
Chrift ; and whether the Prophet himfelf knew it
always, many doubt : Jofias or Jeremy may be
meant as types , and yet Chrift Principal as typi-
fied : when David faith , My God , why haft thou
forfaken me ? They pierced my hands and my feet :
They divided my garments among th'em 7 and cajt lots
for myvefture, &c) and fo many Texts cited
St. Matt hew , thefe are to have no Private Inter pj
tation as of the private Perfons, only the m
Objeds; for the Holy Ghoft intended them to be
Prophecies of Chrifts] when you bring me any
C *38 ]
Liter a format* from all the Bifhops on Earth for
another fence, the reverence of their Concord will
do much to make me forfake this.
Juft fo the Papifts, and too many others diftort
that i Tim. 3. 15. (which I wonder that I heard
not from you J when the Text plainly calleth the
Church, The Houfe of the living . God, and telleth
Timothy how to behave himfelf in it, as a Pillar and
Bafis of the Truth 3 it is but putting [The Pillar]
for [a Pillar] and then faying, that it is not the
title of Timothy, but of the Church, and fo it be-
cometh ufeful to fome mens Opinions.
Therefore ftill that which I am more confirmed
in by your failing to prove your Affirmative, is
C* c That there never was inftituted, and never was
<c exiflent, and is not now exiflent in the World any
<c one Ecclefiaflkal .£/*/;#£ Perfona Colle&iva Civilis
" or Governour authorized by Chrifi to Rule under
" him all the Lhriftian World j( that is, all the Church)
cc by Legi flat ion and judgment, or either of them, and
u to Conftitute the Vniverfal Church vifible, as one by
" relation to that One Governour ; Efpecially that all
the Biihops on Earth Governing per lit eras forma-
tas never were, nor are fuch a Power, nor yet as
Congregate in an Univerfal Council- ] If fuch a
College of all Biftiops on Earth , ruling all the
Chriftians on Earth by Content , be the Church
which you mean that all muft obey that will have
Ce ord, I fay, There is no fuch Church on
£; 1, ncr ever will be before the Day of Judg-
liter ail his fure you cannot miftake the Que-
n , 7 . it is only of an Ecclefiaftical Power by
ind Keys. 2. It is not whether all Bi-
.ng by Parts in their feveral Provinces,
and
L 2 ?9 J
and keeping Concord in convenient Meetings or
Councils may be faid to Govern all the Church
(as all the Magiftrates in England Govern all 'Eng-
land in Subordination to the King.) But it is of
One Verfona Ecckfiaftica in whom the Church is
relatively called One, as Venice is one Common-
wealth with relation to one Supream Senate,which
ruleth the whole.
i. Shew me any Liter as format as of all Bifhops
in the World before the Council of Nice, yea, or
ever fince to this day ?
2. What need the Council meet, if all Bifhops
could know each others Mind and Confent with-
out it, e. g. Did they all agree about Eafter-Day
before ? Or about the extent of Patriarchs Jurif-
didions. 3. There was never a General Council in
the World --, It was called General only as to one
Empire : The Emperors that called them, had no
Power elfewhere : The Subfcriptions flhew you
that none other came •, yea, and but a part of the
Empire. Few out of the Weft were at any great
Councils.
4. Heticks have had as great Councils as ever
had the Orthodox, and as much Confenting. And
the difallowed have been as great as the approved 5
Sola navicda Petri, as I faid OUt of Binnhis efcaped
Drowning at Eph. 2.
5. There never muft nor will be an Univerfal
Council of all the Church hereafter , as I have
elfewhere proved , And is the Univerfal Regent
Minifterial Church extinft thefe Thoufand Years ?
How can we obey a Power that is not ?
6. But you fay, I confefs that the Roman Empire
was [even Parts of the Church : Anfw. Your hafte
overlooked my exception of the Empire of Maf-
M
[ 240 3
ft* , which Brierwood faith , is now as great as
Italy, Germany, France and Spain : and was in-
comparably greater heretofore ; And you may
gather from Damianns a Goes , Alvarez , and
efpecially Godlgnum de rebm Abafliwrum , that ,
they had ChrilHanity from the Eunuch men-
tioned Aft. 8. And it's certain that their cafe was
much unknown to Rome it felf, till the Portngals
and Oviedos late accefs. And though now they
give fome Preeminence to the Patriarch of Alex-
andria, that is but iince the Banifhment of Ne flo-
rins and Dkfcorm , who thereupon carried the
Intereft of their Parties without the Empire into
other Lands. Of Abaffia fee more in Ludolphus
fince come out.
7. Either this Vnnm Collegium Omn'utmEpifcoporum
muft rule the Church Univerfal by a Major Vote,
or by Confent of all Bifhops in the World. If the
former, where (hall they meet to Vote ? who ihall '
gather them ? how many Years or Ages will it be
doing ? How (hall all Chriftians know that they
are truly gathered ? Shall we, till we know the
Major Vote of all Biihops on Earth, fufpend our
Obedience ? and have no Faith, no Concord till
then ? If all muft Confent, or almoft all, the cafe
will be ftill harder, how to procure, and how to
know it : May the Heretick keep his Herefie till
all the Bifhops on Earth condemn him per literas
format o6 ,ov otherwife ? When e.g- the Neftorians
or Eutychians or Monothelices have the greater
number of Biihops one Year or Age, and the leffer
the next •, Is Bifhops Confent the determining ru-
ling Power ?
\$. Either this One ruling Church is neceffary
in all Ages ; or only in fome, or ac leaft theexer-
cife
[2 4 I]
c ife of their Power : If in all, the Church is ex-
'tinft or ungoverned /either thefe 1500 Years,
except during your Six Councils , or all the time
that we have had no Univerfal Government by
them : If but in fome Ages, why not in the relt
as well ? And is not the Church dill the fame
thing in fpecie, and for the fame ufe and ends.
VIII. You fay all Herefies are Condemned al-
-eady. ^nfw. 1. Yes, Virtually by God's Word,
Rett urn eft index fui & Obliqui. 2. But if you fay
A finally in their form, How great is your Miftake I
The Devil could invent a Thoufand more yet.
My long Catalogue of Errors to be forbidden in
ny Book of the Churches Concord will tell you of
:now that are too poffible.
2. If the ufe of your Ruling Church ended fo
ong ago , why doth not the Church end ? or
low are we to be Governed by it, when it doth
iot Govern ? I never heard from it fince I was
>orn by any Liter* format*. To fay, Imuftobey
he old Canons , is to fay I mud obey a Govern-
nent that was, and not one that now is and Go-
lerneth. The Pope I could poffibly fend to : Old
Councils I can read : But how to hear from a
pollege of all the Bifhops on Earth, that never
pg or hear of one another or me , and that are
>roken into fo many Sefts, I know not. I have
ay felf, with fome Wile and Able Divines ,
beaded the Caufe that you Plead for , to try
vhat they could fay to me : And they anfwer me
vich Laughter, as if I were Diftra&ed for talking
♦fall being Governed by all the Bifhops on Earth,
S one ruling College by Confent or Vote.
IX. You lay much ftrefs on the Church, being
Our Mother,). And Solomon faying, [Obey tU L**>
R tf
f 241 ]
of thy Mother} ~An[xo. 1. You may poffibly believe
that Solomon by [Mother] meant an universally
Governing College of Bifhops] but when will you
prove it? 2. You cannot name one Text that I
know of that calleth the Church [our Mother] ex-
cept^/. 4. 26. And there 1. You fuppofe that
by [ Hierufalem which is above ] is meant the
Church which is on Earth : which I know many
others think : But it is uncertain. 2. And when
will you prove that by Hiernfalem, is meant your
Ruling College. 3. Or that it fpeaketh of any
one Univerfal Government. The word [Mother]
is a Metaphor : And Similitudes prove nothing
but the Point of Aflimilation. The Text exprefly
faith that It is called our Mother, becaufefhe
hath many Children. But thefe Children are not
begotten by All the Bifhops in One Voting Col-
lege, as Univerfal Rulers, but by particular Pa-
ftours. And fo that one Church of Chrift hath
many begotten and ruled per partes.
X. You ftill lay much on [The Nation that will
not ferve thee i (liall PerijJj] And you bring three
or four Fathers to prove that fpoken of the Chri-
fiian Church. And you fay ftill the Church is no
where taken for Chrift.
I anfwer , 1 . As the Kingdom includeth the
King and M. grates as the only Governours, fo
doth the Church include Chrift and his Minifters;
2.. I believe that it is meant of the Univerfal
Church : But three Fathers Interpretation or
threefcore is a Private one compared to your
College. 3. All Power is given to Chrift: Princes
are his Minifters. Infidels that are Converted
to ferve the Church, muft ferve Chriftian Magi-
ftrates as well as Bifhops. And it's as likely to
be
I 141 ]
be fpecially meant of Magiftrates : For Biftops
deftroy not the Difobedient, nor fo much as Ex-
communicate the Infidel World : What have w£
to do to Judge them that are without ? But Princes
conquer and deftroy refiftingEnemies. So that this
Text will no more prove One ruling College of
Bifhops over all , than one Monarch or College
of Kings to rule all the World 5 nor fo pro-
bably.
4. The Nations ferve the Church , 1. Wh&i
they Obey the King of all the Church , 2. and his
Univerfal Laws. 3. And his Officers ruling per
partes in their feveral Provinces by Word and
Sword. 4. And ferve the good of the whole,
as the end of Government : Stretch the words on
any Rack that is not againft reafon , and befides
thefe four, you can never prove one Univerfal
ruling College.
XL You fay, Cod is not the vifible Head of the
World , and Men have accefs to Kings , but not to
ChriSt.
J Anf-w. God is the King or Supream Governor
j of all the World 3 and you have no more vifibld
1 accefs to the Father than to the Son : And parti-
cular Paftors are as acceflible as Kings \ And
Church Government, which like a Phyfitian 9 or
Tutor, depends on perfonal Skill, may much lefs
be performed by abfent Men 1 at the Antipodes*
than Civil Government.
XII. But it's faid, XJt $ the whole Churches recep-
tion of Canons, though Councils be not properly Vni-
\ verfaly that maketh the Obligation VniverfaL
I Anfw. If they bind not by the Impofef s Powers
they were not received as binding Univerfally •
If Reception be the Obligatory h& 3 Subjection
[ M4 1
is Government, and Lay Men and Women go-
vern by receiving. And I have proved how mu-
table and how uncertain Reception is : They fay
all the Church was againft Adoration by genu-
1 flexion on the Lord's Day , and for Milk and
Honey ? and the white Garment in Baptifm : And
yet particular Churches laid them down before
any Univerfal Judicature allowed it.
XIII. Qu. Jf yon know that all the Bijhopsof the
World receive any DoEtrine or Tratlice as needful or
good, will not yon dofotoo? and do you not fo receive
the Creed and Bible ?
stnfw. i. I receive the Laws of the Land only
^s authorized by the Law-givers : But I know
them to be the fame Laws that the King and Par-
liament made , by the concurrent Teftimony and
life of all Judges , Lawyers and People of the
Land, (and Proclamation by the ProclaimersJBut
I know them not by my obeying all thefe Judges,
Ju dices and People as one authorized College,
that is under the King to Govern the whole Land :
So here , I know the Writings of Homer, Virgil,
Cicero, to be theirs the more confidently by Uni-
verfal Tradition : But not becaufe I believe that
all the Witnefies in the World that have fo re-
ceived them , are Commiffioned to be Rulers or a
Judicature to the World \ I receive Divine Truths
as Delivered in the Creed and Scriptures, as from
Chrift and his Apoftles, efpecially Commiffioned
and qualified to teach all Men whatever he com-
manded them , and this by the hand of my Pa-
rents and Paftors ; and fince I underftood Hiftory
common confent puts me the more out of doubt
of the Matter of Fa& , that thefe are their true
.Writings and Do&rines : But not from the Bi-
fliops,
ihops ] as one College Commiflioned to rule ail
the World or Church on Earth. And alas, how
few are fo well verft in Hiftory as to know much
of this.
To know what is received now ab omnibm ubiq;
is too hard : But to know the femper is much
harder efpecially when the Filioqy and the ©aW®-,
and many fuch like, have had more for them in
one Prince's Reign, and more againfl: them in ano-
ther, and fo off and on ; and to knowwhich had
moft was impoffible, to moft Chriftians: How
few know at this day whether the [Filioq^] have
more for it, or againft it? Not 1 3 nor any Tra-
veller that I have fpoke with.
XIV. u But you would not for a World, be guilty of
u faying what I have written of Councils ; 1, As //
" they were to be abhorred for their Faults, 2. You
; cC iay, How great Matters the Articles of two Natures
u and Wills and of one Perfon are , and no fmall nor
4 e ill" wordy difference.
ifld'Ij Anfw.i. I can mention Mens Faults without
i)|!abhorring them, I honour them for their good,
'and am for the ufe of needful modeft Councils of
good Men.
2. I doubt not but the Matters determined
rioraljwere weighty : But how far Perfons wronged and
rm^lmifunderftood one another, and ftrove about
words when they meant the fame thing, I have
not nakedly faid, but proved to you. When Theo-
iofim forced by threatning Cyril and Johannes An-
\ioch. zndTheodoret to agree, did they not confefe
that they had wrongfully anathematized each other,
ind were of one Mind, and did not know it? Have
icirfffl? r not proved to you that Ne/lorius denied two
#&- terfons ? a;nd that Cyril oft afierteth but one Na-
W\ ; R 3 - cure
\e com'
mv Par
m
Cm6 3
ture after the Union ? Do you indeed think that
[One] and [Two] are words that have but one
fignification ? Have I not proved the Ambiguity,
and the Mifunderftanding of each other in too
many ? But O how hard it is to be Impartial and
to Repent, when Contentious Bifhops in Councils
have notorioufly torn the Churches,drawn ftreams
of Blood, Curfed and Reproached one another,
and Curfed that Curfing it felfand their Party the
next change, and have overthrown the Empire,
and fet up the Pope by ftriving about Jurifdiftion
and hard words, who iliall be greateft and wifeft,
muft not this which cannot be hid be lamented ?
If Cyril were but half as bad as Job. Antioch. Tkeo-
daret, Ifidore^ Pelufiota^ Socrates and Socmen, &c.
make him, bow partial were his Admirers ? But
I fee it is as hard for Bifliops to repent as other
Men,when their Self-efteem and Dignity feemeth
to themfelves to entitle them to the reputation of
San&ity and Innocency : And if they divide the
Chriftian World as wofully as the Weft and Eaft,
and the Abaflines, Copties, Jacobites, Neftorians,
Armenians , Proteftants, &c. are divided at this
day, orfhouldthey Silence Thoufands of Faithful
Minifters of Chrift for not Sinning,or for Nothing,
and bring thereby Confufion and Schifms , among
ferious Chriftians to the hardening of the Prophane
and Hereticks, it will feem to fome a more hei-
npus Sin to name their Sin,and call them to Repen-
tance, than in them to commit it. And yet one
may name the Sins of a Thief or Drunkard , and
call him to Repentance without blame. But have
I feid half fo ill by them, as they faid by one ano-
ther ? They anathematized each other, but fo do
no: I by them s What fay I worfe of the firft and*
beftl
CM7 1
beft of your Six Councils than Eufebius and Con-
ft amine {aid of them, when he burnt their accufing
Libels againft each other ?
2. What fay I worfe of the firft Council at Con-
stantinople than Greg, Naz.ianz.cn faith ? I do but
recite his words and the Hiftory ? Did they not kt
him up in the beginning, and pull him down at the
end? (and for what)?
3. What fay I of the firft £/>k/~. Council but
what the recorded Ads do tell us ? How they di-
vided into two Parts, and each Excommunicated
the Leaders of the other , and the Orthodox Part
fought with the other notwithftanding the Endea-
vours of the Emperor's Lieutenant to have kept
the Peace 3 and yet when they had done, found
that they had been of one Mind, and knew it
not , (except Neftoripu. ) And how much hand
a Woman had in it againft him, the Hiftory
tells us-
4- Have I faid fo much againft that at chalcedon
Ss the many Councils that anathematized them
id ? or more than they faid of themielves when
they cried Omnes Peccazimw for Voting with Dio*
Teams and the Eutychians at Council Epb. 2. I
would fain know, when as the greater Part of the
jEmpire and Church was againft this Council, in
the days of Zeno , Bafilifcus , and AnaftafiM , by
vvhat means every Chriftian fhould then have
Known the fence of the Univerfal Church. Ac
Jerufalem the Orthodox rebellioufly refifted the
Emperor's Lieutenants , and put them to flight in
defence of this Council ("following a Monk that
compared the four Councils to the four Evange-
lifts) and fent the Emperor word that they would
Ipend their Blood for it : And yet even there, be-
ll 4 fere
C 148 ]
fore, the prevailing Part had condemned it. Ac
Amiocb the Bifcop and Monks fought it out to
fo much Blood, that the Monks Carcafles could
have no Grave but the River Dromes : At Con-
stantinople and Alexandria the Matter oft was little
better. Are thefe things indifferent or jefting
Matters of fmall Infirmity?
5. And the 5rh General Council Con ft. 2. was
thought long by a great Part of the Church to have
contradi&ed the 4th de tribu* Capitals, and was fo
much difowned, that even remce^LignriaJftriaficc*
renounced the Pope and Roman Primacy for
Owning it, and chofe a Patriarch at Aqulleia to
be the Primate inftead of Rome ; which long con-
tinued, till Sergim reconciled them.
6. And that Condi. TrulUnum called Qmno-
Sextum which you own as the fame with the
Fifth, is difowned by the Roman Party to this
day, and accufed by them to have been Mono-
thelites. (Vid. Binnium) And yet faid to be the
fame Men who were the Second Const. Council :
And fo they make that Second alfo to have been
Monothelites.
6. And the next, Con ft. Third were condemned
by the Seventh General at Nice , as heinous Sin-
ners for condemning Church Images , and even
Helviav, with other Lutherans, call it Synodam
Iconomachicam quam Oecumenicam dici voluerunt.
And I think that the Church of Rome difovvneth
the Dodxine both of it and the Second of Nice,
which hath agreed that Chrift's Body is not fle(h
in Heaven.
. Now I would know while thefe Councils thus
anathematized each other, or lamented their own
ibrmer Errors, as Voting by Fear or Miftake,
■ ■ . and
L M9 J
and while moft of the Bifliops declared againft
any of them as they oft did, and when Heradius,
Vhilippictis or other Emperors were Monothelites,
and the Major part of the Bifhops followed them,
how common Chriftians fhould know whom to
Obey.
XV. I remember that you alfo pleaded Chrift's
words, Hear the church] But he faith alfo, [Tell
the Church'] even the fame Church which we muft
Hear. And verily here I am utterly at a lofs.
Chrift I know and Paul I know fhould be heard,
but who are this one Univerfally ruling College
for me to to hear ? yea, the Pope may.be told
and heard 5 but how to tell or hear a College
that dwell all over the Earth, I know not, I
cannot hope to live long enough to fend to , or
hear from Abaffia , Armenia , Syria , Mengrelia ,
Georgia, Ctrcaffia, and all the Greek Churches, and
to Mexico, and perhaps the Antipodes 5 nor do I
think our Salvation lyeth fo much on our Skill in
Geography, that we muft know that there are
any fuch Countries in the World, nor a Rome or
nConftaminople, &c. And I cannot think that
moft of the World, will ever hear that there
is fuch a Man as I in being ; nor that one of a
thoufand of the Bifhops ever hear the Names,
or know the Opinions of all the reft , or of
the one half of them : And if I were rich
enough to hire a Meflenger to go all over
the Earth , and were fo foolifh as to hope
to live till he returned , I muft take their
Votes on the Credit of the Meflengers Word,
which is a fandy Ground for Church-Communion
and Salvation. Nay 5 I cannot hope to live to fee
2 General Council, much lefs to fee the end of it,
and
C 250 ]
and to be certain of their Votes and Sentence :
And if I knew that I had all the Bifhops on Earth
for one Opinion, I am not certain whether moft
of the Presbyters (being an hundred to one; be
not againft them ; and in England the Presbyters
are part of the Convocation, which is the Repre-
fentative Church. Had I lived on Earth when the
Council of Nice was contradided at Sirmmm, Ari-
minuwy Tyre, Milan, and the World groaned to
find it felf turned ArHan : Or when they were A-
nathematizing each other, and fighting at the firft
.Epfc. CouncihOr when the 2d Nkene were condem-
ning the fecond Con ft-. Or when Vigilhts was drag-
ged by a Rope at Con ft. by Juftmans Command,
and the Patriarch of Aqdleia fet up againft Rome ;
or when the TVW/.Canons were made by Men now
called Monothelites ; or when innumerable Mono-
thelite Bifhops met under Philippic™, &c. I could
not poflibly have told how to know the Govern-
ing Judgment of the College of Bifhops that live
all over the Earth. Nay, when you own no Coun-
cil fince the Sixth, why will no Importunity in-
treat you to tell me, whether for thefe Thouland
Years laft the Univerfal Church was Governed by
one College, and what Governing A<3 this Col-
ledge hath fo long exercifed over all the Chrifti-
an World ? Ana how it was known ? And whe-
ther their Liter* formats are to be found written ?
And where? Or are only tranfmitted to all the
World by Memory ? and by whofe Memory ?
and of whom we may all enquire of them with
certain Satisfaction ? Or whether the Church hath
been this Thoufand Years no Church, or Ungo-
yerned.
You fay the Cornell at Frankford condemned that
C Z5TI ]
at Nice : How (hall I know which the College
owned at the time of the fitting of each Council ?
How few Councils were ever fo great as that at
BafiU Can you tell me how to be fure whether
the College be more for it or againft it at this
day?
Bear with me for telling you, that if I had not
found that you are a Man oifirong V affirm* & full of
your felfy and of undonbting Confidence in your Appre-
benfionsj I (hould wonder how fo Studious, Learn-
ed and Sober a Man could poffibly take either U-
nion, Communion, or Salvation, to lie upon Mens
Belief of, and Obedience to fuch a College as all
the Bi/hops on Earth : And if you take the Creed
to mean this as the Holy Catholick Church, I fhall
not wonder if you take me, [and almoft all the
Proteftants that ever I knew or read,] for Here-
ticks 5 and having twice admonifhed me, and not
convinced me, if you avoid me, and fhould not
only Seventeen Years filence me, but banifh or
burn me, if you are for fuch execution upon He-
reticks; or at lead take me, and all fuch as I, to
be intolerable, and ufe us accordingly.
XVI. I will fum up the Difference between
you and me in a Similitude. All Power in Hea-
ven and Earth.and all Judgment is given toChrift.
The Creator's Government by Civil Rulers he
changeth not, but is now their Soveraign King.
His Church he Governeth as a Saviour and a
Teacher, and their Heavenly High Prieft : It is
his School, and we are his Difciples ; I fuppofe
that God the Father andChrift is the only Right-
ful, Univerfal, Civil and Church-Monarch , and
none elfe can give Laws , or exercife Judgment
over the whole Earth ; but that Magiftrates and
Paftors
C # ]
Paftors are Commiflioned by God to their feveral
Provinces, Governing the whole only per panes
between them ; and God, as the Monarch, ma-
keth them fuch Univerfal Laws as they muft Rule
and be Ruled by. And that there is no more
proof of one Ecclefiaftick Humane Judicature to
Rule all the World, than of one Civil one, and
lefs probability : But that Princes and Paftors
muft do all by the beft Advantages of Unity,Love
and Concord , and keep fuch Synods and Corre-
fpondencies as are neceflary to that end ; I fup-
pofe that every Kingdom hath its own King and
Inferiour Magiftrates Ruling by their feveral
Courts and Circuits, and by the Kings Laws •> but
not Ruling all the Kingdom as one College of a
Voting Synod of Judges, Jufticesand Majors. If
Senates have any where a Supremacy, it is from
the peculiar Conftitution of that Commonwealths
and there is no Inftitution of a College of Kings
for one Monarch) to Rule all the Earth : But
their Unity is centred in God that is one.
I fuppofe that the King hath ordained that all
Free-Schools in England, Scotland and Ireland, fhall
have each their proper Schoolmafters, one to a
fmall School , and to a great one a Chief Mafter,
with under Schoolmafters ; and he hath made
an Order that therv fhall teach E.g. Lillys Gram-
mar, and faithfully perform their Truft, or be put
out by them that have the Power : And if any
School-Diffiam \ occur they may do well to con-
fult for their Mutual Help.
But you feem to add, g. d. as if, i. All the
World is one Humane School, though under fe-
veral Ki gs 2. None is a Member of this School
that is not under the College of Schoolmafters
that
that dwell all over the World, and never know
one another, and that doth not live in Obedience
to that College. 3. All thefe Schoolmafters of
the whole World muft meet by themfelves or De-
legates in General Councils. 4. All Schools muft
receive Canons from thefe Councils, and be judg-
ed by them, and bring their Accufation (at leaft
Appeals) to them, from all Nations of the Earth.
£. All the Schoolmafters of the feveral Kingdoms
muft hold National Aflemblies in thofe Kingdoms
[or Provinces] as a College of Governors to the
whole Land. 6. AThoufand, or many Hundred
or Scores Local particular Schools muft be Schools
but equivocally fo called, and have all but one pro-
per Schoolmafter, who alone muft have the Keys
of them, and judge of each Scholar that is, 1. ad-
mitted, 2. corre&ed, 3. or put out. 7. All thefe
Schools under this Diocefan Schoolmafter (hall
have his Ufhers, (and no proper Schoolmafters)
who fhall have Power to teach thofe that will
learn, and to tell the proper Schoolmafter, (per-
paps One Hundred, Eighty or Twenty Miles off)
bf every Boy that deferveth to be corre&ed or
put out. But none of thefe Ufhers fhall have Pow-
?r, 1. To judge whom to take or refufe, or what
(toys to correct, nor to corred them till com-
nanded by the Diocefan Mafter : 3. Nor to put
)Ut any till he bids him : 4. Nor to forbear cor-
e&ing or calling out any when commanded,
hough he know them to be the beft.
I think this, 1. Depofeth all the Inferiour
chools, and robs them of proper Schoolmafters,
'hich are their due. 2 . And depofeth the Ufhers,
iat fhould be moftly Schoolmafters. 2. And
laketh School-Government an inipoflible thing,
while
while one only in a Diocefs is to ufe that which he
cannot do. 4. And thereby overchroweth Learn-
ing , and introduceth Barbaroufnefs. 5-. And
bringeth in a new fort of Diocefan Schoolmafters*
who will undo the Scholars and themfelves by un-
dertaking Impoffibilities.
But I difallow not, 1. A Chief Schoolmafter
in each School. 2. Nor needful Overfeers or Vi-
firors to fee that all Schoolmafters do their Duty.
3. Nor that the King and Jtfftices keep them all
to their Duty , and make Laws that they truly
teach the Sacred Scriptures , and corred: thofe
Schoolmafters who by their Inefficiency, or Un-
faithfulnefs deferve it.
Again, I tell you, 1. Make us no Univerfal
Governor but Chrift. 2. And reftore the Power
of necefiary Difcipline to the Pariftv Churches, or
at leaft make Chrifts Church-Difcipline a poflible
practicable thing, and you will reconcile many
Nonconforifiifts to you. But to fay only one
Schoolmafter* with meer Teaching-UQiers, fliall
Govern many Hundred Schools , or one Bifhop
many Hundred Churches, or rather Oratories and
Chappels that are made but parts of one true
Church infim* fpeciei 5 this is in Englifh to fay,j|
that there (hall be no confiderable Government off
fuch Schools or Churches at all, and to put iti
down on pretence of having the Power to do fei
And yet by the Charity and Juftice of many thad
now Write and Preach againft us, we are all un-j
ruly, intolerable 9 rebellious Schifmaticks, ant
againft Bifhops, for defiringmoreBifliops, at leal
one to every n*fc, or Corporation, that Difct,
pline might be a poflible thing, I have in mmi
Tears (of Liberty) tryed without Rigour fcjmucli
as all Church-Canons agree to be neceffary, in a
Congregation that had n6t Three Thoufand Souls,
and was unable for it with the afliftance of Three
Presbyters, when one Parifli about London hath
Thirty Thoufand, and Forty Thoufand, if not Six-
ty Thoufand Souls, and moft, or many, far left
Governable.
XVII. The Effentials of the Sacred Office are,
i. Power or Right 5 2.. Obligation to 3 3. The
Work. 1. The Work, you fay, is to Rule thq
Church Univerfal on all the Earth, not only fe-
paratelyper partes, but ZsVnum Collegium, which
is Vna Perfona Politica. 2. The Power is Jus Re-
lendi. 3. The Obligation maketh it their Duty.
The Apoftles were fent firft to Preach the Go-
fpel to every Creature, or all Mankind, and make
i:hem Chriftians* and after to Teach them all
Chrifts Do&rine and Law, and to Rule them by
Paftoral Guidance thereby.
> 2 . If the College of Bifh ops be their SuccefTors,
kre they bound to that Work in uno Colkgio, which
the Apoftles did each one apart ? That is, deliver
thrifts Commands,and guide the Churches. If,yea,
ire they not bound in uno Colkgio, to Preach to all
Ihe Heathen World ? And then, are they not
guilty of the Damnation of moft of the World for
Jiot fo Preaching to them ?
3. If you fay that it is only a Regiment that they
jtnuft do in uno Collegio, or per Liter as format as, do
you not make the whole Paftoral Church guilty of
perfidious Negligence, (as a Paftor would be, that
jbever guided his Flock) for not at all performing
jany fuch Government ? What one A& of Go-
vernment hath the College performed in our Age ?
qv in the Age foregoing ? or in any Age accor-
ding
C*5* 1
ding to your felf fince Confiant. Pogonatus his fixth
(or feventhj Council? And was it only the Church
of thofe Ages that was bound to Govern ? Then
it was they only that were Authorized, or had the
Office and Power : For Obligation to the Work
(though not ad hie & nunc) is Eflential to the
Office as well as Authority ■ Or will the Perfor-
mance of the Bifhops of the Fourth and Fifth Cen-
turies excufe all that fucceed them to the end of
the World from any Performance ? Why then
not from all Paftoral Guidance? And are they not
then degraded ?
XVIII. We are againft Singularity in Matters
of Faith : We believe that all Chrifts Church (hall
never err from anyone Eflential of Chriftianity or
Communion ; elfe it would thereby ceafe to be a
Church : But we believe General Councils (fuch
as the Empire had) have erred fo far as to con-
demn each other of Herefie. We perfwade all
Men to believe as the Church believeth 3 that is,
to receive that from the Apoftles, quod ab omnibus
ubique & femper receptum fuit, which the Church
received and delivered as from them with known
common Confent, and to fufpeft odd Opinions,
Novelties and Singularities.
But Proteftants againft Papifts commonly ufe
thefe Diftin&ions : I. Authority of a Governor by
Le-gi/lation, and Judgment, or either, is one thing.
2. Dottoral Authority ( like a Fhilofopher in a
School of Confenters; is another. 3. The Autho-
rity of Witnejfes (which is their Obliging Credibili-
ty) is another. 4. The Authority of a Steward,
or Keeper of Records, is another. 5. The Autho-
rity of a Herald, or Cryer, or Mejfenger, (to pub-
lifli Laws) is another. 6. And the Authority of
Comrdlori
t^7]
ntratim in Mutual Self-Obligation , is anc£
fer.
Accordingly they hold, i . That there is no one .
IUVerfal,/&^i Governour, or Summa Potefta* Ec-
tfaftjca , to Rule the whole by Legifiation or'
tdgmnt, Vtrfonal or CoII&live, but Cknsf.
a. That there is no one Perfon, Natural or Po :
ical, that is bound or authorized to be the.
lube* of the whole World or Church ; but that
I Paftors mult Teach and Guide in their feveral
bvinces.
3. That the larger and more Uhcontroiiled the
sftimony is, the greater is the Credibility and
jthority of -the Witneffes : And therefore if all
e Churches in the World, as far as we can learn, 7
:ee, de fafto, that thefe t are the Books, Do-
jines, anjj pra&ifed Ordinances which they re-
: .ve<J > and efpecially when Hereticks or Infil-
ls, and Enemies that would gainfay it, cannot
jth any probability , we thus receive the faid
ioks and Practices, (as Baptifm, &c) ex Antho-
jtf/e Teflinm y and not ex Authoritate Judicis Re-
tt is ; or elfe Lay-Men, (fuch as Orlgen^ when
I was a more credible Witnefs of the Text than
1 Hundred unlearned Bifhops, and fuch as Hkrom %
at was no Biftiop, of vvhom I fay the fame) yea,
d Women, yea Hereticks and Infidels, (fuch as
iny, &c.) would be Church- Rulers.
4. All Paftors being by Office to Preach Chrift V
/ord , and Minifterially Officiate accordingly,
e thereby efpecially intruded with the keeping
• thefe Sacred Records, as Lawyers while they,
lily life- them, are with the Laws, and thetlni-
;rfal Teftimony of fuch Officers is the mod cre-
ble p;irt of the Witneffes Work 7 of if not U-
S niyerfali
[ 2 5 8 ]
niverfal, the more the betten 5. Every Paflor i'sfc
as a Cryer to proclaim Chrift 's Latos. 6. And in
Circumftances left to Mutable Humane Determij
nation, the more common Confent (Ceteris parii
km) the better. And this is the ufe of Councils j
this is enough : But the Proteftants that I have
known and read, do make it our firft Controverfidj
with the Papifts, Whether Chrift ever Inftitutecj
any one Head or Ruling Power over all the Church
under 'hhnfelf? And, 2. Whether Pope or Coun
cil be fuch ? Both which they deny.
XIX. If you have not read it, I intreat yo
read in the Cabal-SuppiementKing Henry the VHtf
Letter to the Archbifhop and Clergy of the Pro-
vince of York, where you will find, «$■ 1. Your
cited feeming Contradictions of Scripture, anfwer
ed by ufe of Speech and Reafon, without any U-
niverfal Judicature. 2. That Die Ecclefm cannot
be meant of the Church Univerfal. \ 3. That the
Univerfa! Church hath no Head or Governor but
Chrift, but the Clergy fubferve him, as Minifters
by whom he giveth Spiritual Grace, and qua Spi-
rits a^untur libera fum, & nulla Lege aslrwguntur 5
and if the Teachers do their Office with fcandal,
Magiftrates muft punifh them,and that it is the Ec-
clefia qua, non Constat ex bonis & malis, which the
King is not the Head of: But that in Spirituals, as
the word fignifieth Spiritual Perfons and their Goods
and Works, and the enforcing the Obfervances of
Gods Laws, the King is Head : And the reafon of
the word \Jiea(£\ notably vindicated, with much
more.
XX. I crave your Pardon both for the Prolixity
and Boldnefs, while I add this Qyeftion, (not as
accufing you of Popery, Perjury or Difloyalty?)
How:
[ *?9 3
low can I be cleared from the guilt of Perjury,"
nd Difloyalty, if having taken thfc & Oath of
.upj-emacy, and fubferibed according to the Ca-
ons, &c. I (hall plead for the fubje&ing of the
Cing and all Subjects to a Foreign Power in Spirt-
nals? when the Oath difclaimeth it> and the
'*ff.I.faith,That[># Vfurped and Foreign Power hath
Efiabli(hment or Ground by the Law of God, and
1 for moft juft- Caufes tahgn away and abolifl)ed y and
berefore no manner of Obedience or Subjection with-
t His Majefties Realms and Dominions is due to
4NY SVCH Foreign Power.
And all Minifters fubferibe Can. %6. againft all
breign Power, as well in all Spiritual or Ecclefi*
ftical Things or Caufes, as Temporal.
And ArticL 21. General Councils may not be ga- t
bered together without the Commandment and Will of
Winces: (And when will all Princes, Orthodox,
ieretical, Mahometan , Heathen, Enemies in
/Var, &c, agree to gather them out of all the
/ Vorld ? ) And when they be gathered together v
for at much as they be an Affembly of Men whereof
ill be not Governed with the Spirit and Word of Cod)
hey may err, and fomet'ime have erred even in things
pertaining to God 5 wherefore things ordained by then*
ts neceffary to Salvation, have no Strength nor Autho-
rity, unlefs it may be declared that they be taken out
f the Holy Scriptures. (And doth Church- Unity^
-oncord, and Salvation, lie on things not necef-
r ary to Salvation ?) If you fay, that none of this
[peaketh againft Foreign Ecclefiaftical Powef,fuch
istheApoftles had 5 I anfwer, 1. Not againft a
Foreigners Preaching and Baptizjng^ and Celebra-
ting the Lord's Supper, if he be where we are r (an A
fare he is no Foreigner :) But againft ill Foreigners
*S 2 propea?
[ 2#0 ]
proper Government of Men as th£ir Subjefts. Thd 5
Apoftles Commiflion in that was extraordinary,
and yet they Ruled Do&orally norie but Volun-
tary Confenters. 2. The Law, Oath, Canon andl
Articles difclaim fuch Power as the Pope claimethl
here : But the Pope claimeth proper Ecclefiaftical
Government, and mofl: Englifh and French Pa-
pifts (and half the reft I think) claim for him on-
ly the power of the Word and Keys, and not any
forcing Power by the Sword.
* XXI. As hence, I wonder not that Mr. Thorn-
dike tbreateneth England, unlefs we right the Pa-
piftsby altering the Oath of Supremacy * fo I con-
clude with another Requeft, That feeing Dr. Hey*
tin, and many others of you, honour Melanchthon,
you will read his Epiftle to King Henry the VIII.
EpislSlarum V'oUl* per Fencer. Edit. Anno 1 5 JO.
pag. 59 60. &c. But efpecially Ep* de Ratisb. all.
p. 188. &c. & de Worm At. CoUoq.p. zoi.&c. where*
he fpeaketh againft Eccius and other Papifts over-
valuing Councils, and making them Legiflators
and Judges to us, and tying the Church to the or-
dinary iuccefliori of Biftops , and Obedience to
their Laws, and imagining the Church to be like
Civil Polities, Tag.igi* £ 1. Humano more Con-
Frit uit in Ecclepa Poteftatem interpretations, prope-
tnodum Pit de pratoria poteftate interpret andar urn Le-
£Hm Jurifconfulti Loquuntur. 2. Addit amplim non
liter e privatis , non paucioribm reprehendere judicia
Major is par lis fen dijfentire a fujfragiis plurimorum.
3. Major um Synodorum fententiis & decretu paren-
dttm ejfe y &c. — In Ecclepa longe alia res cfi. — ~ In
hoc casta non potefias aliigata eft cert is per fonts ant cer-
ta mnltitudiniy fed donum eft aliquorttm piorum : Jd
eft, Inmen 4ivimm 3 quo intelligHnt fapientiam in Evan-
gelic
[a60
: geho tr adit am, qu& e[t fnpra rationls human a jttdicu
fm Fofita. Fag. 1 95. addit Vinculum dilettiom d>
^aulo Pocari Obedientiam Vraftandam Epifcopis Or di-
nar ta fucceffione regnantibm & eorumlegibm, — Yet
Synods and Difcipline he was for, by prefent faith-
ful Paftors.
And Luther, Lib. de Concilia, fpeaketh.(as
his way) more iharply of Councils, telling us what
their Work is, and is not 3 and that one Augu-
stine hath taught the Church more than all the
Councils that ever were, yea one Catechifm : And
that before the Council of Nice, Arianifm was but
a Jeft in Comparifon of what it gxtwto afterward,
(though doubtlefs the Council .<MTA|1 in con-
demning it) and he juftifieth Navfmmtfs Words
of Councils: And except the uncferaBTe Evidence
of David Derodon, he faith more than I have feen
in any to vindicate Neftoriiu, as certainly holding
one Perfon and found Do&rine in fenfe, but for
want of Learning , taking it for an improper
Speech to fay that God was begotten of Mary,
killed, rifen 3 &c. And that the Cqntroverfie of
the Ephef. Council and him was but about Words.
And I think he that readeth but Derodons Citati-
ons of the Words of CyriL will think me rather '
charitable than injurious. Tor faying that though
his Words were Eutychian, he meant alio better
than he fpake,
Hi, Baxter]
S 3 Reader,
M
REader, The Bifhop's repetition in Conference
(before and with Dr. Beveridge and Dr Say]
well) occafioned my over-tedious Repetitions'
But you may perceive they have not been vholljl
in vain, while at the laft the Bifhop was forced!
I. To deny Canons to be Laws : And then whai]
is their Churches Legiflative Power ? and how cm
we obey a Law that is no Law ? And why arfl
we called to Swear Canonical Obedience? 01
why are we called Schifmaticks for not obeying}]
?hem ? And if they might be called Laws to theU|
proper Sufye&s, can Ufurping Foreigners there-
fore ma&yjt Laws ?
II. He iyput to difown the Names of Vniverfab
Soveraignty, and Summa Potefia* y but only as Invi-
dious, that is, as opening that which they would]
hide by other Names fitted to deceive : And yet
maintained the thing, and calls them Rettors and
Vniverfal Governors ; As if Jus regendi in Supream !
Reftors were not the fame thing, and that which!
he knew we were to difpute.
Ill When he hath oft pleaded for Obedience I
to the Vniverfal church and its Laws , and made ;
Law-making, its wonk , he is fain at laft to re- 1
duce it almoft to Sentence and Execution. And
in bis many inftances of fuch Judging Powers to
name not one that requireth an Univerfal Human
Judge.
IV. He was angry at the Argument fetcht from
the incapacity of an Univerfal King or Civil Se-
nate ; But why ? Only, as invidious ? that is, As
detecting their Error ; And faith , that it intima-
ted} that they claim a Jungly forcing Power ,
whereas
£263 ]
hefeas he knew that I profeft the contrary of
em, and only brought a comparing Argument*
ftfiiit if they had claimed no forcing -Power, or
ade Princes believe that they were bound to
? their Hangmen or Executioners , the World
tojid fuflfered lefs,and they know that their Curfes
ould have been defpifed as brutafdmina , and
fOteftantS WOUld have faid Procdd Jove Proculd
Imine,
V. He could never be got to give up the leaft
lew of a Satisfa&ory account, where his Colle-
inm Paftornm out of Councils was to be found,
r whom it confided of? They dare not go to
atriarchs whatever they think, as knowing how
krr, and where they long have been, and mod
gainft them.
VI.Nor could he begot to anfwer my inftances
){ the incapacity of Councils ; nor my proof that
hey were not of terreftrialy but only of National
.Imperial) Univerfality.
VII. Nor would he anfwer my proof of the
ltter incapacity , either of one Man , or one
College ; for Univerfal Government of all the
: World.
VIII. Nor to anfwer' my proof that his Uni-
verfal Soveraignjy is the moft effential Point of
ithat which Prote(tants call Popery.
IX. Nor my Reafons that a Popes Headfhip is
j not fo impoffible as this fame, tho' both are irr-
poffible.
X. Nor the plain Evidence, that this way mud
needs bring us under the Government of the Pope
himfelf, and every King and Kingdctm under the
Government of foreign Subje&s, and of thofe
princes whofe Subjeft-Bifhops make the greateft
Number in Councils. S 4 XL
[ **4 1
5 XL And we cannot be informed how theft
Form of Government differeth from the French,
and that the French are no Papifts. And that
they that fince Land's 3ime have ftudied a Coa-
lition, would not receive them to our coft.
XII. Nor yet -how the Nation and Clergy (hall
be laved from Perjury that are all Sworn againft
all Foreign Jurifdi&ion-
For it is a vain Argument that faith, The Oath
of Supremacy renounced! no Jurifdidtion but
what the King owneth : But the King difowneth
Ecclefiaftical Spiritual Jurifdi&iom
- For, i. Ecclefiaftical and Spiritual Jurifdidion
are exprefly named. 2. The Oath renounceth it
as Foreign, becaufe it is againft the King to be un-
der the Power of Foreigners. The King choofeth
his own Paftors, and Ruleth them by the Swoxd,
(as he doth his Phyfitians) though he profefs not
to be a Paftor himfelf, nor to Adminifter the
.Word* Sacraments or Keys.
And the new Oath , called the Teft, exprefly
sbjureth the Foreign Jurifdidion. of any Prince,
Prelate, &c. Spiritual and Ecclefiaftical.
m It's ludicrous jeiting with Oaths for any to
&?> by [Prelate] is not excluded [Many Prelates
m a College or Council, but fome one] : If One, much
more many 5, as Prince and Potentate excludeth
many. And all our prefent Clergy that are in the
Parliament and Convocation , have tak£n this
Oath orTeft:and they call themfelves theChurch-
feprefentative : And if after this they ihould be
for a Foreign Jurifdi&ion (and fpecially Univer-
£\\) in a College , or a Council , or a Pope, or a
Council and College under the Pope as Prefident,
their Subfcriptioa to our Article^ and their ufage
of Oaths, would be no invitation to Diffenters to
imitate them, or Conform.
Chap. X13{. Mr. Henry Dodwell; Leviathan
further Anatomized.
§. i. T Have already elfewhere.(in two Books)
JL dete&ed the Schifmatical and Tyrannical
Doctrine of Mr. Dodwell in his tedious voluminous
Accufation of the Reformed Churches as dam-
nable Schifmaticks , that Sin againft the Holy
Ghoft, and have No right to Salvation by Chrift.
I recite now a few Paffages that fhew the Con-
ftitution of the Church he Pleads for.
Pa £- 73 • " The Eflential work of the Miniftry
cc according to my Principles, is to tranfa<ft be-
" tween God and Man 5 to Seal Covenants on be-
"half of God, and to accept of thofe which are
" made by Men, and to oblige them to perform
" theirjja'rt of the Covenant by otherwife au-
c< thontatively excluding x ' , r . , ,
I them fromYod'spart.( r ) f J&™ffi %*£
' Hence refults the whole \ hs Gofpeiof chrift, Mat. 28.
' Power of Ecclefiaftical And Paul to Timothy tell us
<C Government. And for of other parts as Eflential :
* this, No great Gifts and J h £ «° J n ^ d ±l 1*1
tt alt •' rrr • i elude none but thole that
Abilities are Eflential. include and exclude them-
All the Skill that is re- felves, which fhallbeeffe-
" quifite efletltially,is only #ual whatever the Prieft
"in general to know the %°/ r tl^^fc
« Benefits to be performed -g %£ *
? on God's part , and the
"Duties to be performed on Mans, and the Na-
" ture
C 266]
c(
ture and Obligation of Covenants in general I
" and the particular Solemnities of Ecclefiaftkal
"Covenants; And of this how any Man can be
• r . " uncapable, who is but
fc$ STA^SSS :;capableofunderftanding
as opw»i« Bilhop of c?e- • the common Dealings of
ikv(( was, illiterate: and the World — (b)
one may be taken from
any Shop or Cart that underftands the Dealings of the World.
But how much more requireth Paul to Timothy, and Chryfo-
ftom,6cc. 2. And yet I, and all of my Degree, yea, all the
Minifters or the Reformed Churches that difown his Leviathan,
are uncapable of Miniftry or Chriman Communion by our
ignorance. 3. But is the Nature of the Covenant- Benefits,
Duties, &c. lb eafily known as he talks? Andyetmuft we
PeriQi for not knowing them.
Tag. 72. " He (heweth that Immoralities of
" Life are not fufficient to deprive them of this
" High Power.
And of the Power it felf he faith, Pag. 80, 8 r:
" It is not dated in Scripture, but to be meafured
" by the Intention of the Ordainers, and that the
" Hypothefis (of God's fetling in Scripture) is ir-
" reconcileable with Government in this Life, by
" permitting Men to appeal to Writings againft all
" the vifible Authority of
(i this Life, (c) On the
contrary (faith he) " Our
" Hypothefis obliging in-
c 'feriour Governours to
" prove their Title to d v
"office , and the ex
"of it from the inter..
" of their Superiour Go
" vernours, doth oblige all
"to a ftrift dependance
(c) Note here, that tho*
his Priefthood have the
Power of faving or damn-
ing Men 5 yet he confe/Teth
the very office in Specie is
not of God's making. For
if it be not Hated in Scrip-
ture, it is not in the mecr
Law of Nature j And our
Church- Changers are no
Prophets: And if God made
not the office,then thearro-
gated Power is not his Gift.
on
Ci6 7 ]
? on the Supreme vifible Power, fo as to leave no
c place for Appeals concerning the Practice of
' fuch Government (which as it lafls only for this
' life, fo it ought not to admit of Difputes more
: c lading than its PradticeJ from them, and than
c upon rational and confciencious Principles: for
u how fallible foeverthey may be conceived to be
" in expounding Scripture , yet none can deny
" them to be the moft certain as well as the moft
<c competent Judges of their own Intentions: As
\r certainly therefore as ,. T , , _ f
"God made his Church ^S^SS£&
P ( d) a viiible Society, and fingular Num ber, and not
" ConflitUted a Vifible Go- of nationalChurches which
cc vernment in it, (e) fo are many.
" certain their Hypothefis (0 He hath confuted
* c is falfe a Species of vifible Gover-
n o ct t t c u nor s over the feveral Parts,
P. 83. HOW can bub- but no one ( Per f nal or
" je&s preferve (their due o>lleaive)over the whole.
u Subordination to their
" Superiours) if they pra&ice differently ? They
" may polfibly do it notwithstanding Pra&ices of
" Hamane Infirmity , and difavowed by them-
Ci felves 5 But how can they do it while they de-
" fend their Practices, and pretend Divine Autho-
<c rity for it ? Yea, and pretend to Authority and
" Offices unaccountable to them 5 which -muft ju-
" ftifiea whole courfe of different Pra&ices.
P. 84. " If their Authority *be immediately re-
<£ ceived from God,and the Rule of their ^radices
"betaken from the Scriptures, asunderftood by
"themfelves whatreafon
tl can there be of fubje- (D & ic no f obedience
Mion to any humane S u - %*£*J%fi£
• u periOUrS. (fj Man ? Muft not his Law be
undorftood? Chap.
C i«8 3
I
Muft intreat the Reader that he will not call
_ any of thefe men Papifts till they are willing
to be fo called : You are not their Godfathers:
Do not then make Names for them. But I muft
confefs that once I thought the ftablifhed French
Religion had been Popery, and I fee no reafon to
recant it : But if Brierwood's hpiftles mif-defcribe
them not , Mr. Dodwell is not fo much of their
Mind, for the Supremacy of a General Council, as
I thought he had been : Will you know my
Evidence ? It (hall be only in his own words.
I. Separation of Churches, &c. Pag. 102. I" The
li Church with whom this Covenant is made, is a Body
Politicly as formerly , though not a Civil one~] and
cc God hath defigned all Perfons to enter into this So-
"ciety.-
Pag- 98. u Faith and Repentance the mf elves , on
c which they fo much in[ift^ are not available to Sal-
vation^ at leafi not pleadable in a Legal way, with-
K out our being of the Church : And the Church of
<c which we are obliged to be, is an external Body Poli-
" tick : (So that it's clear it is the Univerfal Church,
Ck and a vifwle Humane Politie which he meaneth.)
Pag.-I07. [_ u The defign of Cod in ereiling the
Church a Body Politick^ thus to oblige men to enter
into it, and to fubmit to its Rules of Difcipline
II however the fecular State jhould ft and ajfecled — .,
It is more eafe for tbe vulgar Capacity whatfoever y
" to prove their inter* ft in a vifible Churchy than in
an
[ z6 9 2
u in an inviflble one > confining only of elett Ter*
''fins.
In thefe, and many places of both his Books,
he teUs us. that the Catholick Church is One Body
f Politick, and hath on Earth a Supreme humane Go-
vernment, which I have noted in his words in my
Aufwer to him.
II. Pag 488. tc Only the Supreme' Toner is that
" which can never be prefumed to have been confined.
(Of which more in his wt)rds which I have con-
futed.)
III. That the Intention of the Ordainers is the
true meafure of the Power of the Ordained, he
copioufly urgeth (and proveth as much as the
Ringing a Bell will prove it 4 , by loudnefs and
length J Tag. 542. £" Therefore the Tower actually
\ received by them, jnuft not be me af tared by the true
" fence of the Script are ,but that wherein the Ordainers
under flood themJ} Now the Ordainers of the firft
Proteftants never intended them Power to abro-
gate the Mafs,or Latin Service, or Image- worftup,
or to renounce the Pope, or gave them any Power
but what was in Subordination to the tope, but
bound them to him and his Canons, and to the
jMafs, and the other parts of Popery. To prove
I this, he faith, LPag. 489. " It is very notoriom that
<c at least a little before the Reformation, Aerius and
" the Waldenfes^ Marfilius of Padua W Wick-
cc lift were Condemned for Hereticks, for afferting the
;" Parity of Bipjops and Presbyters : And it is as note-
u rious that every Bifliop was then obliged to Condemn
all Herefies, that ts, all thofe DoBrines which were
tc then cenfured for Heretical by that Church , by
" which they were Ordained to be Bifiops Our Tro-
" i eft ants themfelves do not pretend to any Sncceffion
" in
L *7° 3
cc in thefe Wefiern Tarts 3 where themfelves received
cc their Orders, but what was conveyed to them even
" by fuck Bijhops as thefe were.
And Pag. 484, 4855 486. he flieweth at large*
" CThat All the Authority which can be pretended in
" any Communion at the prefent, mufl be derived from
" the Epifcopal ; efpecially of that Age wherein the fe-
Cl veral Parties began. — Within lefs than Two Hm~
" dred Tears fince y there was no Church in the World
cc wherein a VifMe Succejfwn was maintained from the
" Apofiles, which was not Epifcopally Governed* And
11 the frft Inventus of the fever al Setts were at firfi
" Members of thefe Epifco-
* Or Papal, fay others. " pal Churches # , and re-
M ceived both their Baptifm
u in them, and all the Orders they received* — There
" was then no other Communion that could give this
"Authority.—- Our Adverfaries will not deny,—
u but that their Orders were received by them, were
" atlually received by their Forefathers in the Epif-
cc copal Commtfnion*. — They
* And the Papal. " have atlually received no
<c more Power fromGod, than
<c they have received from their Ordainers; — For
" their Ordainers,are they, and they alone,who have re-*
fc< prefented Gods Terfon in
* Reprefenting his Per- " dealing with them *. —
fonisahigh word But he cc Jh b % ^
never enabled them to < c -in 1 • c •
charge his Laws,or Church- u cemd f rom t the " Sli P m ~
offices-, but only as Ser- ors nothing but what their
vants, to deliver that fame iQ Superiors did atlually in-
Power by way of Invefti-
ture, which he had inftituted and defcribed in his Law, and was
in their Commiflion : As the Londoners may not change the
Lord Mayor's Office, but put him in that which the Charter
maketh.
Itmd
L *7i 1
(intend to give them. One 00 Yes: If the Bifliops
j " would think this Should be ^ bcen ™™s of the
H <c , /^ Office, and Donors with
very clear (aj. abiblute Power, and not
?. | only Servants entrufted to deliver their Matters Gifts and Of-
n fices.
To the Objection, that [They ought to have gi-
ven more Power ^] he anfwers, "That only prove th
" that we have no more, if they wronged us7\ Where
j now is all the Reformers Power ? Did the Pope
J or his Bifhops intend them any againft himfelf ?
IV. But yet he perceived that fome might fey,
Particular Ordainers might have fingular Intentions.
(And I cannot tell him that as Richardus Armacha-
nns, and abundance more thought Bifliops and Pref-
byters to be ejufdem Or dims, fo did Jacobus Arma-
channs of late, and Bifhop Bowname and many
other Bifhops, and declared that Presbyters had
Power of Ordination, but for Order fake itfhould
not be without the Bifhop, fave in cafes of necef-
fity.) To this he faith, [ " That the Ordainers
" mutt be prefumed to do according to the com-
" mon fenfe of the Church and Canons.] But
what if they declare the contrary ? As Bifhop Edw.
Refolds openly declared that he Ordained Pref-
byters into the fame Order with Bifliops, who
were but the prime Presbyters; and that he was
of Dr. Sttfingfleet's Judgment , that no Form of
Government was Jure Divino ncceffario.
Saith he, [fag- 487. " The Law is alway chart-
" table to prefume that every Man intends as becomes
" him to intend : (Very good) But it's prudent to
" prefume his aUual Intention not from what others do
<c thinVjoiU become him, no nor from what will really
" become him in the Judgment of Cod,— Therefore
" tbey
C 27* 3
"they muft not judge of the Intention of the Bifliop by
* I am wholly of your " the real Will of Cod *.
Mind, (penally as to the
Pope and hisBiftiops: But I'll judge of their Potter by the
Will of God.
SuppofingUS to be [Proud of the Suffrages of th e
Schoolmen, pag. 492.493. He fufpefteth, " It was
"rather Fie que than Conference th.>t brought them to
"it* (Alas] Were not the Schoolmen Prelatical
enough ? Many of them were Biihops, and one
was a Pope at leaft.)
And the Council at Bafil that allowed Presby-
ters deciding Votes, and St. Jerome, and the Re-
formers, all fall under his Cenfure for the like 5
«fc, That Neceffity put them on it as a Shift, or
elfe the Pope by the Vote of Biflhops would have
carried it ; and he juftifieth not the Necefllties
choice, but concludeth, Fag. 496, 497. " If it be'
" fufpicious whether the Men who then followed thefe
" Principles did embrace them out of a fmcere fenfc of
"their Truth, then they cannot be pre fumed to have
" been Principles of Conference. Which if they were
"not, this is fufficknt to fhew that they are not fit
" Meafures of the Power that was ablually given by
" the Bijhops of that Age.] I confefs, I had thought
that the Papift Bimops Intention had not been the
Meafure of the Power of Bimops or Presbyters ;
And that Mr.Dodwc/l had not been fo much againft
the Council of Bafil as unjuft Confpirators by ill
means to overtop the Pope.
, He faith truly, P^g.5 05. [" Mofi certainly they
" who were* of this Ofinion, (the Papifta) could not
" intend to follow the Doctrine of f&e-Mficklefifts and
" Waldenfes, who had been laiely cenfure a for main*
" tawing the Equality ofBifoops and Presbyters] No
nor
073]
rtor the Dodrine of Luther, Cranmer, Of fuch as th^
Church of England hath held .
V. Yet being forced to confute himfelf, h&
faith, p. 52. C" I* is Efficient for my purpofe that Ec-
" clefiafiical t'ower be no otherwife from God, than
" that is of every Supreme Civil Mugiftrate. It is r>ot
" ufualfor Kings to beinvtfled in their Offices by 01 her
" Kings, bat by their Subjects.. Tet when they are in-
" veftedy that doth not in the leafi prejudice the Abfo-
" Intenefs of their Monarchy^ where the fundamental
" Conflitutions of the refpeltive places allow to them.']
(And hath not God's fundamental Law as much
Power }) nmch lefs doth it give any Power over them
to theperfonsby whom they are invefied.
" // the Vower of Epifcopacy be Divine, and all
•" that men can do in the cafe be only to determine the
iQ Perfon y not to confine his Power ', &C. (what kept:
the man from feeing how great a part of his Book
he here confuteth ?; Doth he not confefs now
thart God's Law may give the Power, which men
imay not alter,but only determine of the Perfon to
receive it ? In the cafe of the Presbyters Office
he will have it otherwife, becaufe theBifliops are*
forfoothj not only the Inverters, but the Donors,
who give juft what they pleafe •, and he proveth it
fully, by faying it confidently and copioufly : Be-
caufe Godgivetiq it not immediately : Yes, he imme-
diately by his Spirit in the Apoftles, inftituted
thefpecies, though he do not immediately chufe
the Receiver. But who giveth the Bifhops their'
Power ? The Council is above them : Do they
give them their Power ? Who giveth them theirs?
And who giveth the Pope his Power? If his may
be given by Divine Charter without a Humane
Donor, but a racer Invefter,why may not a Prefc
byters? T VL Bus;
f *74]
VI. But it is the free deity that is his grdftfoU'-!
dation. Pag. 543. faith he, £" $oris there any m
u for? for them to oppofe Cod and the Church as they «|
" on this arid other occaj
The Church is the Bi- « * f jr the churches Ai
ihops and Council, the ,, . . J , . , r
Pope being Prefident. thortty be received fro t
u God) then what is done 1
Her, is to be prefaced to come from him,thefame Wi
as what is done by any man's Proxy is prefumed to
his own all : And as what is done by an Inferk
Magi fir ate by virtue of his Office, is prefnmed n
_' come from the Supreme, T]
This is in Anfwer to an Objedtion, That [_ thi
Powers united by God are infeparable by any Humant
Authority : But the Power of Ordination is by God\
finite d to the other Rights of Scripture Presbyters,8cc.jl
He atlfwers [_ If our Adverfaries mean, that thofe\
Presbyters who had both thofe Powers united in them\
by God, could not be deprived of the one without the
other, nor of any by any Humane Authority ; this, if it
jhould prove true is a cafe wherein our prefent Ordina-
tions are not concerned, which were not received in thofe
times, wherein our Adverfaries pretend to prove that
thefe two Powers were infe-
*7hztxs,inScripturetimes. VaYah iy united*. They may
J>r. Hammond confefjetb the , t , , r n. ; i
lime : And yet we are all no be feparated de faCtO, tho
Miniflers, and have no Sa- they who feparate them be to
cramms, nor right to Salva- blame for fo doing.— If they
tion, if xce have not miner- wm fhm , ^^ y God y^
ruptvd ucceilive Epilcopal r , j /
Ordination from tbof "times, ""fi 'fy ™re united by
the men who reprefented God,
why are they not difunited by God now -when men
alike empowered by him have difhvited.tbem ? Why
(hould they not oblige God in one caf& as well as the
other ?
Readers,
[ *75 ]
h Readers, you fee here the Core of the Churched
,ifeafe, ana chief of our differences: i. By the
.Church they mean not the People, but the Pre-
,ates and Councils headed by their great Prefi-
t ent- 2 . They fuppofe thcfe to be God's Proxies^
ad that God doth what they do, and they fo ob-
ge God to ftand to it,and men to take it as God's
ijL 3. They fuppofe thefe Prelates and thetr Pre-
dent alike impowered by God^ as the Jlpoftles were ;
id therefore God by his Proxies now may undo
hat he did by his Proxies then. Do you now
ponder if Pope and Council by Canons have
fower from God to make new Canonical Scrip-
fires, and new Univerfal Laws for the Church 5
?a and for the World ? And if thefe may undo
le Scripture Laws and Inftitutions, and make
her Sacraments and Worihip in their ftead ?
j But Proteftants have long ago proved, 1. That
tere is no Vice-God, an^l that God hath no
roxies or proper Reprefentatives with whom he
ith entrufted his Power fo, as that their word
juft lead, and he will follow: Buc only Embaf-
dors, whofe Meflage is prefcribed them by God,
td they are to fpeak and do only what he bids
iem, and he will own it, and not that which they
ild of their own, or which they do againft his
</ord.
2. That the prefent Paftors have not the fame
>wer as the Apoftles had -, who were commif-
)ned to deliver Chrift's Commands to theWoi Id,
id enabled for it by the Spirit of Infallibility and
liracles: Even as the Jewilh Priefts had not the
Dwer o(M fes, nor could change a tittle of the
aw, but only keep it, teach it, and apply it.
yil. That he and his followers are for a Su-
T 2 preme
freme Governing Vifible Humane Power over
the Univerfal Church, is a thing that I need not
cite their words further to prove. Mr. Thomaike,
Bifhop Bromhall, Bifliop Gunning, Bilhop Sparrow ,
Dr. Sayvrell, and the reft of that mind, are not
a (Lamed of it And it is a General Council that by
fome of them is fuppofed ro be this Supreme
Power : And when I have proved againft Johnfon
that there never was a General Council of the
Chriftian World, but of the Empire, I can get
none of them to anfwer me ( fave that when the
Empire was broken 5 fome of the pieces came toge-
ther for a Job at Florence fire.) But it is the Pope's
right, faith Bifhop Bromhall y to be Prefident and
Patriarch of the Weft , ( which Thomdtke and
others largelier infift on as the neceffary Prwci-
pi nm VnitatiS) which turned poor Grotim to them
for Unity. But I confefs I thought Mr. Dodwl\
had been more for a Councils Power than I fine
he is.
The Froteftants believe no Supreme Governof
of the whole Church but Chrift. Dr. Jz..Barrow
the Unity of the Church , hath fully overthrow;
the fi&ion of a human Supreme Ariftocracy
well as of a Monarchy i But an Union of all th|
parts in one Head Chrift, we all believe, andxoifl
fequently a Communion among themfelves.
VIII. But what Mr. Dodwelh Judgment is dfl
the Power of the Council, and whether the Supr<
roacy be in it, or in the Prefident, I w 7 ill tell yaj
only in his own words ; fuppofing the Reader 4
know that the Papifts fo far differ among then|
felves, that i. Some are for the Pope's Suprema<i|
alone, the Council being but his Counfellors, ,
fome are for the Kings, the Parliament being bj
[*77ll
1 his Counfellors. 2. Some are for the Councils Su-
periority over the Pope, as fome fay Parliaments
are greater than the King, and urge his old Oath
co pafs fuch Laws qua* Vulgm elegern ; fo fay they,
the Pope muft own thofe that the Council paffeth 5
yea, that they may depofe him if he deferve it.
?. Some fay that Universal Legiflation belongs on-
ly to the Pope and Council agreeing, the Pope be-
ing to Call and Approve them : And this is the
prevailing Opinion among them $ fo that the Con-
rroverlie is much like that which men have rai-
ded about Kings and Parliaments. Now, faith
;vtr. Dodwell,
f Ch. 24. Pag. 509, &c. Even by the Principles
,y Ariftocratical Government , no Power can be given
yalidly, but to perfons who are are at leafi in conjun-
'lion with thofe from whom they receive their Power —
subordinate Authority muft be derived from the Supreme.
No at? can be prefumed to be the ad: of the whole Body 9
hut what has pajfed them in their Publick^Ajfemblies y
Jin which Body is the Right of Government) — fo it
[?ave the prevailing Vote : Nay> though that prevailing
J ^bte be not the greater part of the Society , fo it be the
\r eater part prefent at fuch _ . - ,
.AJftmblies*, God Umfelf 22 %$&■ &!*£?*
f M , r r 1 1 riatn the "ope, tnat can g:t
.annot be Juppofed to have f ony Italians together at
made a Government, even Trent, feven years before he
if his own Inftitution, pra- can fend to, and they coma
Useable, nil he have fetled from MiX i c \ Ab ^ A £
' 1 r t> , r a 1 • r ■ w-:h.m, and all the World.
Mtf Rules of Admtmitrtng Ther0 13 an ArC in all
|f f. As nothing but the So- things, and men live by
:iety it felf can in juftice tncir WIZS -
-make a valid Conveyance of , + Slr > , G °i *f[ n ° c lea ™
'- d- / r ■ ■ otyou:3ut God hath mads
its Right, fo n is not concet- no fuch Qovenment at all,
yable hov the Society it felf Monarchy or Ariftocracy.
: can do it by any thing but its own aft. If
If this befo, 1. Mark that this man difclairc
eth any other Divine Inftitution than by the So
ciety. 2. The People that have no Power, beinj
the greater part of the Society or Church, giv
the Bifhop and Pope, and Council their Power
3. If the Clergy were all the Church, the PrefJ
byters give that Power to the Bifhops and. Pope
which they had not themfelves. 4. All runs o:
the falfe Antimonarchical and Anarchical Prin
ciple, which I have confuted in Hooker, that the]
Body makes Power by giving up their own Right
$* Then the General Councils and Pope have no
Power : For the Body of the Univerfal Church
never gave it them, but the Emperors, (fave as
to Teaching and Arbitrations J 6. Then in thofe
Countries where the Body of Clergy and People
put dowto Bifhops, there Bifhops are put down by
fuch as had Power to do it. For 1. If man
may fet up Diocefans, Popes and Councils, man
may take them down.
Yet the Proteus changeth his face, and prefently
fuppofeth £ that the whole Right of thefe Affemblies
could not have proceeded from the hare confent of the
Society, but from the allual Eftablifliment of God: — •
No Affemblvs can difpofe of the Rights of fuch Sock'
ties, but fuch as are lawful ones according to the
Conftitutions of that Society. — As out of AJfemblies
they have no power to all who might all in them, how
many foever of the Suffrages, and how freely fever
they had been gotten ; fo all thofe Meetings, how nu-
merous fpever? for alls of Government, if they be not
Legal, they add nothing of advantage to the power of
particulars fingly confidered. They are not in the
Eye of the Law* Afjcmblies, but Routs, and their con-
'■arrence, not Confent, but Confederacy; And as it
were
C 279 ]
tyere Rebellion in particular ferfons to attempt any thing
if that nature concerning the Government without the
lonfent of their prefent Eftabliflied Govcrnours ^ — fo is
here nothing in fuch a Meeting that can give them
iny Power as united more than they had as fingly
onfideredi that may excufe
hem from Rebellion * Nay * A General Council
rather, by the Principles of m f ee K tu ]f wl J^4^ra?
L - \ f , ,1,1 • of the Pope their Eftabhlh-
m Societies, that -which had ed Governour, are Rebels.
lot been Rebellion, if done
fingly, is counted fo, if it be done in unlawful Affem-
Mies, And fur e none can thinkjt reafonable to ratifie
\he acts of Rebells. — And if the Society be not repre-
sented by unlawful Affemblies^ how can it in jufiice be
^obliged by them f How can any of its Rights be difpofed
[of by them who are no*
its Legal Rewefentatives *. x « " ath the King no
~ s l J power but as a Reprefen-
t-R 5 13. The moft natural tative ? If yea? why noc
Mway is by abrogating the others? "2. Who made Pope
VMi of fuch Affemblies. or Prelates the Reprefen-
' Therefore the JmifdiEthn of stives ol chofe that never
; iff 1 1 1 1 t> r confented to them?
[the Afjembly by the Prefi-
< dent, u a right confequent of the Office of a Prefident,
' as a Pre ft dent, and a circumfiance requifte to make
! the Affembly it f elf lawful — fpecially where no certain
places or periods of times are agreed on for the keeping
of any *. There muft be fome
who have the power of Af 3 No f T k ™ w u what
r iv 1 11 Councils have Authority :
femblwg them, when they 0nly thofe appointe a hy
judge it convenient for the the Prefident.
publkk^, and who may be
allowed for competent Judges of that convenience. —
Every one is not permitted to judge of the oecafton. —
But there is none concerning whom this Tower can fo
probably be prefumed — None to whom all undifpofed
T 4 Power,
[ i8o ]
Tower, ioes by the common Rules of all Soeietks , f\\
naturally Ef cheat, as the Pre (idem of the Affemblies^
Even in the Affemblies a Feneration is due to him, foA
his Office above all other Members, but much more fo\
out of the Affemblies, where none is in a likely way ti
be able to cppofe him. He who calls an Affembly mufi\
have fome advantage over all the Members called kf
him, that he may oblige them to convene , and it is
neceffary to the Publicist hat they be obliged to meet when
they are fo called, that is, when the JVDGE ofCir-
cpmfiances thinks it neceffary , &c. But there is none
who can pretend, to this advantage, I do not fay, of
J ur if diet ion , bat even of Authority and Reverence,
#bove his fellow Members, be fides the Trefident.
Be fides, the Power of fuch Affemblies expires with
the Affemblies themfelves : fo that in the intervals of
Affemblies there remains no more of that Power, &c.
But the Convening of Jffemblies is an aci of Authority,
in that very interval, and therefore cannot agree to any.
hut the Prefident , whofe Authority alone.can be ante-
cedent to the meeting of the Jffemblies ; fo that if it be
the right of any it mufi be 'his, because none be fides
him is capable of it.
■ Anfw. l . Did Hofius of Cor dub a, or Eufiathius
Antiochenus, or Cyril Alexandr. Anatolius Consl.&C.
call the Councils of Nice, Ephefw,fkc or had an
Antecedent right to it ? 3 Hath no King or
Parliament a right to call a Convocation in Eng
land ( 3 . Have not K. James f Jewel, Crakenthorpe y
'Buckeridge, Bilfon, Carlton, Abbot, E&ld, Andrews,
and other Englith Bifhops and Divines, and Char
mer, Sadeel, Chttnnifim, and the reft abroad, fully
proved that the Emperors called the General
Councils, as did the Spaniih and French Kings,
tind the Erppejor Provincial ones* 4. Doth no{
every
[i8i ]
yery Conformift Subfcribe to the Articles of Re-
gion, which (ay, that General Councils may not
e called but by the Will of Princes ? Though
■ r [ ^r. Dodwell have the plain Honefty not to be
') )rdained or Subfcribe thefe Englifh Articles,
>'■'■ i/lr. Thorndike , Bifhop Bromhall , bifhop Guning ,
[i)r. Saywell, Dr. Parser, &C. I fuppofe did ; But
st us hear him further.
i r " And this is more certainly true of him who has
i If a right to pre fide in Affemblies when they are con-
» vened by Virtue of his General Right to pre fide over
| the whole Society , as well when Affemblies are not
J < Convened as when they are , than of him who is
', chofen by the particular Affemblies for their parti-
1 cular Occafions. And he who has hi* Precedency
\ i not by virtue of any particular Elettion, but for
i, {c term of Life , muff have fuch a Prefidency as I am
" /pealqngQf. Not only the Affemblies convened by
u him arc in this regard lawful 3 but alfo ne Af}em-
u blies are lawful but what are called by him , be-
u caufe there is no other way of making them law-
U fitly but the lawfuln&fs of their Call ; nor any
u Power to Gall them diftintt from that of fuch a?
? President.
Do you wonder that this Man Conformeth
not ? Or do you not wonder that thofe Subfcribe
and are called Proteftants that are of his Mind?
If they can anfwer the Articles, the King and Par-
liament, that fay the King hath Power to call
Synodr, what do they make of their Readers that
obtrude fuch Baronian fictions on us, without
once attempting to anfwer Proteftants, who with.
all credible Hiftorians , prove it part all inodeft
Contradiftioa that Emperors were the ordinary
Callers of the General Councils, and not the Pre-
sidents or Pope. ' Tag.
C 282 ]
• Pag. 516,517. Hegoeth on averting Afiem
blies Called without the Prefident to be unlawf$l y
futilities , and by the higheft common intereft to be
pHwJJied (fo far muft we think the Councils ofj
Nice, Ephcf?is y &tc. to be from binding us) and
faith, Q u Indeed the Bifliops could not renounce this
cc Power without diffolving the Society by making the
Exercife of Government unprablicable , or without
" changing the whole frame of Government 5 For — •
who muft have it I If none had had it, how could the
<c Society be fecured , that Affemblies fhould meet if
u none had Power to oblige particular Members to be
a prefent at them when called . ? If at any time no
- meeting were afcertained , the Government would be
" difjolved ?
Anf 1. Did this reading Man never hear of the
Claim of Princes to call Councils in their Domi
nions ? Did he not know where he lived? Dicf
he never read the late Ad of Parliament in Scot-
land y that aflerts all Church-Power in Exteriors
to be in the King ? Nor any of the Proteftants
Confeflions or Divines? Should I think he had
quite forgotten all this ? or that he had the craftf
to take no notice of it, as that which was too hot
to handle?
2. And was it not a piece of Wit to take it
for granted that fuch Aflemblies fas he calleth
the Councils) are fo Eflential to the Church, that
the Government and Society is diflblved without
them , or without a Ruling Prefidents Power to
call them ? And the Pope muft have a Power to
oblige all particulars to come when he calleth
them ? And no wonder when (unlefs Men be
Cheaters) the whole Power Efcheateth into the Pre-
fident s hands when the Council is diffolved 5 which is
when
C i8j ]
cvhen ever his Holinefs pleafe : And long enough
may you Petition him for thefe Church Parlia-
ments, when to call them, is to furrender part of
ois Power.
Anfw. 3. But what if all thefe Church Councils
is fuch have no Governing Power at all over any
>f the particular Bifhops, any more than a Synod
)f School matters have over each others Perfons
nd Schools,but meet only by Chrift's general Ob-
jigation to do all their work with greateft Pru-
dence for Mutual Help and Concord ? He hath
>een told on both Ears oft enough that this is not
only his Adverfaries Judgment , but fuch great
Sifhops as I have oft named : yea, and of GrotiJts
lis Friend , when he wrote de Imp. fum. Potefi.
tod where do you find this Difputant once at-
empt in all this begging prefuming Volume to
prove any Regent Power in fuch Councils (but
vhat the Magistrate giveth them.)
! Monfira mihi 7 in quit Huron, quifnam Imperatorum
\elebrari id Concilium jujferit f faith Grotius, (lb.
r. 168.) Non ideo convocari Synodum quod in ea pars
ft Imperii , J at is jam demon ftratum arbitror : Finis
\rgo y ut EpifcopHs Wintonienfis recle not at , hie eft, ut
id I'critatis & Pietatis amplification em Confilium Prin-
\ipi prabeam ; hoc eft ^Pr meant ipfi judicio direBivo—-
V* ut per Synodum ft abiliri teftataq; fieri poffit Con-
fynfio Ecclefia. — Omnium aut em horum finium nullm
'Sir neceffarim fimp licit er. Neq--, Synodtu /implicit er ad
ilos fines neceffaria. This he goeth on to prove,
>nd more than fo,that Synods are oft hurtftil (as
veil as unneceflary ,< Cum potius, faith Auguft.
*ariffimtc inveniantur harefes propter quas damnandas
lecejjitas talis ex ft iter it.) I will not repeat , faith
jrotiuS;, the Complaint of almoft all Ages , that the
chief
C ^4 3
rfc/ef Difeafes were brought into the Church a Sa-
cerdotibus : citing NazJianzjen , he addeth, iVe^
*g*V d§ Arianis duntaxat Synodis v fed de omni-
bus fuoriim temporum,pr<ecipue quibus ipfe interfuit
(Mr. Morrke might eafily know this; Nee
pauca referri poffunt fi opus fit infoeliciorum conci-
liorum exempla , quale fuit fub Conft amino Antio-
chenum , Cafarienfe & Tyrium , cujus conventas
Epl/copis fcribens Conft antinus , nihil ait ab Wis fieri,
nifi quod ad odia & diffenfiones ferendas, ad perni-
ciem deniq; humani generis faciat. Zanchy's way
cited by him, is oft better than Councils, that the
Magiftr ate command Minifters in Controversies, I .Vti
fion fuis fed Script ur& vocibm, 2. Et a pub lied damn a-
tione abftinere.
And Pag. 2Cp. faith Grotius, The Church hath no
Legiflative Power by Divine Right — What was written
in Synods before Chriftian Emperors for Order and
Ornament, are not called Laws but Canons, and have
either only the force of advice , as in things which ra-
ther belong to fingular perfons than to all ; or they ob-
lige by way of Agreement, &c. But fome Legiflative
Tower may be given by humane Laws —
But perhaps fome will fay that Mr. Bodwell
fpeaketh only of National, or Provincial, or Dio-
cefane Councils, and not of General ones , and
therefore by the fixed Prefident, meaneth not the
Pope.
Anfw. i. I would he were willing and able to
tell what he meaneth. But he felt what a fine
advantage he had under the Name of Bifiops Prefi-
dency to pleafe a Party, and fay more than every
one of them fliall at firfl: perceive. But he ex-
prefly maintained! that the Univerfal Church is
one Political Society, and hath a vifible Supreme hu-
mane
UsrJ
mane Government that is Abfolute , and from which
there is no appeal ; And that this Society hath Le-
giflative Power, and is bound hit by the Laws made
in its own Affemblies : And that thefe Jffcmbliet are
I Rebels, and punijliabk if not called by the Vrefident :
And though Mr. D. had the Prudence to ufe the
word Prefident rather than Pope, if ever he (peak
intelligibly it's here. And Mr. Thorndike (whom
he valueth as a found Proteftant) Archbiftiop
Bromhall, and the reft of the Tribe , do openly
aflert the due Prefidence of the Pope , as Principium
V nit at is and fir ft Patriarch.
Saith Mr- Dodwell further, P^. 522, 523. [Sup-
pofing thofe Fresbyters thm chofe the Vrefident had
invejted him in his Office by Prayer and Impofition of
hands, and no Bijhops had any more to do in his Confe-
cration, than Kings have in the Inauguration of our
ordinary Kings — it will not follow that thofe Presbyters
who chofe and confecrated him, muft have any more
Power over him — Nor is it only true that this way
may be fo — but indeed it muft be fo ; whenever the
Perfon fo invefted isfuppofed to be invefted in the Su-
preme Power, and whenever the Society over which he
is placed is alfo Independent on other Societies £As
the Univerfal Church is] Such a Perfon can never
be placed in his Power, if not by them who muft after
be his Subjetts, unlefs by his Predeceffor, which no
Society can fafely depend on for a con ft ant rule of
Succejfwn. ( And doth any but the Pope pre-
tend to this Soveraign place) ? In his own Society
he can have none of his own Order that can perform
the Ceremony to him , becaufe we fuppofe Him to be
Supreme ; and there cannot be twofuch in one Society.
(True: And you make it your fundamental thac
the Catholick Church is one fuch Society j and (b
rauft have fuch a SupremeA And
[ 286 q
And it's worth the noting which he adds C"^¥
cc therefore /, for my part, am fo little folicitons jit. .
" any confequence that may be hence inferred to thr\
"prejudice of my Caufe, as that J am apt to think |
cc that this muft have been the way at firfi in the \
iC making of Bifljops, how Abfolutt foever I conceive j
c ' them to have been when they were once made. —
Anf. Are we not beholden to the Univerfal
Prefidentfhip for this conceflion ? I forced John-
fon, alias Terret to the fame : And yet both thefe
men cry down a Power refulting from God's Law
or Charter to the perfon duly receptive, when
yet the Inftance of the Papacy conftraineth them ]
to make it their foundation. Why then muft
Presbyterian Ordination be Nullity, if Inferiors
only chufe and Confecrate the Pope, and Presby-
ters only at firft chofe and Confecrated Bifliops ?
Obj. The difference is, that fuch Inferiors are but
Electors and Invefting Minifters, and not Donors of
the Tower, but Topes and V relates are Donors.
Anf i. Then no Prelate could be fuch but by
the Popes or Councils donation. 2. Doth not
Mr. D. oft fay, that the Body is the feat of Power,
and fo giveth it ? 3. But why fhouM he think
that we muft take his word for this di 'Thence and
the Prelatical Donation inftead of MidS^y ? Do
not the Papifts themfelves more commonly hold
that the Presbyters ( or Priefts) Office is of fixed
Divine luftitution, and more unalterable, than
that the Bifhops is ? The latter is difputed ; the
former undifputable. ( It may be Mr. D. will
thus prove that he is no Papift : But I had rather
he be one than worfe.)
Nay, what will ygu fay jf after all he be half
an Independent ?
p.jjj;
t P. 523. faith he, L" Thiffeems be ft to agree with
Ithc Abfolutcnefs of Particular Churchc*, before they
.had by compaB; united them f elves under Metropo-
nes and Exarchs into Provincial and Diocefan
'Churches.-*-* And this feems to have been fated for
the frequent Perfecutions of thofe earlier Ages, when
every Church was able tofecure its own Succcffion by
its own power withoue depending on the certain oppor-
tunities of the meeting of the Bifiops of the whole
Province, And the alteration of this praElice, the
giving the Bi/Jjops of the Province an inter eft in the
Choice of every particular Colleague, ferns not to
have beenfo nmchfor want of power in the particu-
lar Churches to do it^ as for the fccurity of Com-
pacts, that they might be certain of fuch a Col-
league as would obferve them. — 1 And he thinks
[it probable that it was in imitation of the
Philofophers Succeffions, that thefe Ecclefiaftical
Succeftions were framed. — And when the Philofo-
phers failed to nominate their own Succeffors, then
the Eletlion was in the Schools f\
Anf What could be (aid more gently by fuch
man? 1. Then the firft Churches were like
tiilofophers Schools j very good ; not many fcore
r hundred Schools as the firft and leafl: Order.
. The Government of Churches was much like
latof Philofophers in their Schools. 3. Biihops
ind much more Presbyters) might be made then
ithout Bifhops, by the Eledion and Confecr*-
on of Presbyters. 4. This was the old way in
me of P£rfecution. 5- This alteration was not
>r want of Power in the Particular Churches, &c.
But it was made to fecure Obfervance in the
Colleagues. 7. And Church Succeftions framed in
nicatioo of Philofophers.
We
[ 283 ]
Wfe (hall in due time enquire whether we are
all bound to ftand to thefe changes, on pain of all
the fcorn and fufferings that the followers of them
will lay upon us.
Will you know more of this Self-confutation a
In his Preface he faith, [P. 4. " Ifuppofe all Churches
" Originally equal, and that they have fence fubmiu
tt ted to prudential Compacts,
But are not all we ( poor nothings then) obliged
on pain of damnation to ftand to all that our Fore>
fathers did ? And muft we not take the Imperial
Subje&s oiAfia, Africa and Europe^ we know not
whoj for our Fore-fathers in Brittain ? and be of
that Heathens mind that drew back from Bap-
tifm, when he heard his Fore- fathers were in
Hell, and faid, that he would be where they were?!
No, this moderate man tells you, Q" Though they]
" may oblige them as long as the reafon of thefe Com-
" patls lafts, and as far as the equity ofthofe Com-
" palls may hold, as to the true defegn of thofe that
cc made them, and as far as thoje Compacls have
cc meddled with the alienable Rights of Particular
" Churches 5 yet where any of thefe Conditions fail^
<c there the Particular Churches are at liberty to re-
"fume their Ant tent Rights.
obj. Yea, but who ihall judge when any of
of thefe Conditions fail ?
He anf.vers next \_And I juppofe the power of
judging when, thefe Conditions fail to be an unalienable
Right of Particular Churches, and not only to judge
with the judgment of private difcretion^ but fitch a
Judgment as may be an authentic^ meafure of her
own practice.
We thank you Sir, that you give us fo fair
quarter : J3uc if you had not, had we known
where,
i<
1 [289] m : .
Ihere, we (hould have commenced a Suit for our*
1 itiveand Chriftian Birch-right, and pun you to
■rave quo jure John, Thomas, Peter, &c. meeting a
Dufand years ago we know not why, nor when,
Mr by what Authority, did give away the Birth-
t\it and the Souls of an hundred millions not
' n in being, that never confented or heard of
:ir names, nor were bound to know that there
h fuch a City as Rome, Nice, &c. or fuch men
'Leo, Tharafites,&c t in the World. And if you
I anfwered us according to the Roman genius
jth Gaols j or Fire and Faggot, we would have ap-
Med to God whether you and all fuch will or
: 3 and when God judgeth, do your worfc.
3ut would you think what a ftrefs this Humane
tholick layethon innovating Prelates Compa&s?
• adds after all this,
■?. 6. Whoever they were that nominated the perfons^
>ther the People, the Clergy, or the Prince, or the
w 5 yet ftill they were the Bijhops that performed
"'Office of Confecration } which was that which was
y thought immediately to confer the Power,
rlnf. You were not then in being, and there-
e did not then think it. — And you know mens
lights fo long before you were born no better
n others 5 Oportet fuiffe memorem. Had you not
mory enough to make your Freface meet with
lr Book, where you fay that Presbyters did
nfecrate Bifhops, and yet did not give them the
wer ? and fay that as to the Supreme Vrejident,
he know his name ) it muft ftill be otherwife.
Y«c this fundamental Humanift concludeth,
[ I. [ They muft be guilty of dif obedience to the Di-
e Government, — — Guilty of giving or abetting a
vine Authority in Men to whom God has never gi~
r *9° i
ven fitch Authority, nay in oppofuion to all the Autho-
rity, he hus really efiabtifiied among men. They muft
be guilty of forging Covenants in Gods Name, and
counterfeit in gthe great Seals of Heaven in ratification
of them. And what can he more Treafonable by all the
Principles of Government ? What is more provoking
and more difficultly pardonable — They muft be
guilty of finning a gain ft the Holy Ghost, and unto
Death, and of the (ins defcribed in the pajfages of the
Epiftle to the Hebrews, with which none do terrifie the
Confcicnces of ignorant unskilful perfons more than
they do- They muft be guilty offuch fins which as they
need pardon more than others 5 fo do they in the na-
ture of the things themfelves more effetlually cut off
the offender from all hopes of pardon in an ordinary
re ay. By being dif united from the Church, he lofes
his Union with Chrifi, and all the Myftical benefits
confequent to that Vnion. He has therefore no Title
to the Sufferings, or Merits, or Jnterceffion of Chrifi,
or any of thofe other bleffmgs which were purchafed by
thofe Merits, or which may be expelled from thofe
Jnterceffwns. He has no Title to pardon of fin, to the
gifts and affiftants of the bleffed Spirit, or to any Pro-
tnifes of future Rewards, though he Jhould perform
ALL OTHER PARTS OF ~HIS DVTT, befides
this of uniting him f elf again to Chrifi' s Myfiical
Body in a VISIBLE C0MMVN10N : Till then,
there are no promifes of acceptance of any Prayers
which either he may offer for himfelf, or others may
offer for him. And how difconfolate muft the condi-
tion offuch a perfon be !
And pag. 20. Suppofe I were mifiaken~why (hoidd
they take it ill to be warned of a danger ? —
Anf 10. What harm was it for thofe,Acl. 15.
to fiy, Except ye be circHmcifed and keep the Law of
Mofes,
t *9 J 3
Mofes, ye cannot be faved f And yet did Tad
rail whenhefaid, Beware of evil-workers, beware of
Dogs, beware of the Concifion? What Sett cannot
eafily without a Do&ors degree thus difpute ?
Ton are all damned that be not of our mind or Sett.
But the Devil hurts thofe moft whom he leaft af-
frighteth.
Avf. 2. What if we put this to wife men to
tell us, i. How he can prove that all the Chri-
ftian World agreed to the Compa&s that bring us
under thefe hellifli confequences. I provoke him
again to anfwer my proof againft Terret, that they
were the Compacts but of one Empire ?
i. How proveth he that we Brittains are under
fuch Compafis, when our Anceftors ( and the
Scots) renounced Communion with the Romanifts ?
3. If our Anceftors after turned to Popery or
Church-Tyranny, how proveth he that we are
my more bound to fin as they did, than if they
qad turned to Arianifm or Turcifm ? when Etek.
8. & 33- fpeak for the clean contrary.
4. What if we prove that Chrift hath himfelf
■i*iven the Church in the Scriptures, an account of
lis own Inftitution of Church-Form and Go-
vernment, as much as is neceflary to its Eflence,
Unity and Salvation, and that all altering Cotli-
ba&s contrary to this are diabolical : Will Chrifc
damn us for not breaking his Laws, and ferving
:he Devil ? Is it the fin againft the Holy Ghoft,
md unpardonable, not to defpife Chrift's Laws,
md not to obey the Devil ?
5. What if we prove to him that the very
Species of his Prelacy, and fpecially of a Supreme
Catholick Jurifdi&ion is condemned by Chrift,
md Treafon againft him ? Are we Traytors for
Jot being Traytors ? U * 6. What
[ 2 9* 3
6. What if we prove to him, that according
to his very Canons, the Pope and Bifhops that he
damns us for not owning, are noBiihops, having
no true Call and Title to that which they pre-
tend to ?
Will you have yet another of his Self-conau-
di&ions ? P. 7. [ / cannot butlook^on it as an Argu-
ment that God never intended to oblige Particular ;
Churches to as great a dependence on other Churches
as that is wherein he has obliged Subjects to depend on
their own Churches, becaufe by his contrivance of
things it does not follow, that Separating Churches muft
be left as destitute of the ordinary means of Salvation
on their feparation from other Churches, as particular
Subjects are on their feparation from their own
Churches* — Abating what obligations they have
brought on themfelves by their own Compacts, God has
made them equal. — -There is no way of judging who is
in the right , but by the intrinfick merit of theCaufe.
J really believe that the true original defign of thofe
Compa&s whereby particular Churches have voluntas
rilyfubmitted to reftritlions of their original Power,
was ONLY that every particular Church might have
her Ccnfures confirmed in all other Churches in reference
to thofe who were originally her own Subjetls ^ not to
gain a Power over any other Subjetls but her own?,
nor to fubmit to any other Vower, &c. Alas! And U
have Compacts by we know not who brought us |
all into the fnare of the unpardonable fin?Though
Chrift died for the World, he faveth none but
Confenters: And can Men in Afia, in Towns
whofe Names we poor Countreymen never heard
of, make Laws to Damn all to the Worlds end,
that obey them not j and this without our own
Confent ?
To
To conclude, this Gentleman hath yet an eafie
remedy againft all this : He doth indeed frequent-
ly prove (if you will believe him) that though
you have Faith that works by Love, and do all ether
duty, ( that is in Love to God and Man ) you
cannot be faved without external Communion,
that is, fubje&ion to this humanly compared Ca-
tholick Church -, fo faid Pope Nicholas long ago,
yea and ^.neas Sylvius when Pins 2d, that all o-
ther Graces and Duties will not fave a Man that
is not fubje<3 to theBilhopof Rome : But faith this
Man, p- 13. They may eafily avoid the danger only
by returning to the CatholickfUnity. Mark Catholic £
Vnity. National Unity will not ferve : We grant
it. But what Catholick Vnity is, and whether Ca-
tholick Councils with a Catholick Prefident that
hath an Antecedent Power to call and oblige
rhem, without which they are null, rebellious
and punifhable, and to whom all Power efcheat-
£th in the Intervals of Councils, whether I fay,
chis beneceflary to Catholick Unity, or to Anti-
jrhriftian Church Tyranny is the doubt.
I will conclude this with Dr. /*.. Barrow's The-
fop. 255.
1 . Patriarchs are an Humane Inftitution,
2. -^s they were erecled by the Power and Pru-
dence of Men . fo they may be diffolved by the fame.
3. They were erecled by the leave and confirmation
rf Princes, and by the fame they may be dejected, if
yjeat reafon do appear.
14. The Patriarchate of the Pope beyond his own
Province or Diocefsdoth not fnbfift upon any Canon of
U general Synod.
5. He can therefore claim no fiich Power other wife
than upon his Invafion or slffumption.
U 3 6. The
C *94 3
6. The Primates and Metropolitans of the Weftern
Church cannot befuppofed otherwife than by force or out
of fear to have fubmit ted to fitch an Authority as he
doth Vfurp.
7. h is not really a Patriarchal Power, ( like that
granted by the Canons and Princes ) but another fort
of Power whtch the Pope doth Exercife-
8. The moft rightful Patriarch holding falfe Do*
Urine, or impofmg unjuft Laws, or Tyrannically abu~
fing his Power may and ought to be rejected from Com-
munion.
9. Such a Patriarch is to be judged by a free Synod
if it may be had.
io. If fuch a Synod cannot be had by confent of
Princes , each Church may free it felf from the
wifchiefs induced by his perverfe Doctrine and Pro-
Utce.
11. No Ecclejiaftical Power can interpofe in the
management of any Affairs within the Territory of any
Prince without his Conceffion.
1 2. By the Laws of God^ and according to ancient
PraBice princes may model the Bounds of Ecclejiafti-
cal J ur if diblion, ercbJ Bijhopricks, enlarge, diminifhor
transfer them as they pleafe.
13. Wherefore each Prince having Supream Power
in his own Dominion and equal to the Emperors in his,
-may exclude any Foreign Prelate from Jurifdiclion in
his Territories.
14. his expedient for the public]^ peace and good
that he Jhould do thus.
15. Such prelate according to the Rules of Chrifti-
<mity, ought to be content with his doing fo.
1 6. Any Prelate Exercifmg Power in the Dominion
of any Prince, is eatenus his Subjett ; as the Popes and
allBiffjops were to the Roman Emperor,
17. Thofi
C*9J ]
1 7. Thofe Joints of Ecclefi Apical Difcipline Esla-
1 blifljed in the Roman Empire by the Confirmation of
■■ Emperors y were (as to necejfary continuance ) diffolv-
edbj the dijfolution of the Roman Empire.
1 8. The Power of the Pope in the Territories of any
Prince didfubfift by his Authority and Favour.
ig. By the fame Power asPrinces have curbed the
Exorbitancy of Papal Tower infome Cafes, (of enter-
taining Legates, making Appeals, difpofing of Bene-
fices > &C. ) by the fame they might exclude it.
20. The prallice of Chriftianity doth not depend on
the fubfiftence offuch a form inftitnted by man.
As to Mr. Dodwelfs fundamental Opinion (that
the Minifter can have no Power which the Or-
dainer intended not to give him) He over-
rhroweth by it all the Reformation and all the
|Engli(h reforming Miniftry , as derived from the
Roman Ordination : For it's certain that the Ro-
man Biihops intended not to give them Power to
reform, or to Worfliip God as they have done.
1 And the Proteftants areagainft him: Saith Dr.
JC ha/loner ( in his Credo Ecclef Cath. p. 95.) How-
ever the Priefi at the Baptizing, or the Bifhop at the
Ordination, had another meaning, yet the words
wherewith they Baptized and Ordained being the
words of Chrifi, are to be taken in Chrifts meaning;
\in as much as he which receiveth from another, is to
receive it according to the intention of the Principal
Giver, and not the Inftrumental Giver, He which
confers Baptifm and Orders as the Principal Donor is
Chrift ; the Bifhop or PasJor confers them only as his
\Jnfiruments. ~] So others.
! As all Power is of God and mud be obeyed,
to Ufurpation is of Satan, and the higher the
worfe; and the word -dmchrift is fuppofed by
U 4 many
[ *<?6 1
many to fignifie one that iszVfurpingCbrisl, that
is, a Ufurper of Vniverfal Sovereignty which none
-but Chrift is capable of.
Mr. Jof.Glanviks Chara&er of Devils or Evil
Spirits in his Sadduceifmus Triumphatm is COnfide-
rable, p. 33. and 42. Edit. 2. [ wC The meaneft and
" bafeft in the Kingdom of darknefs bavin gnone
** to Rale and Tyrannize over wit bin the Circle of
^ their own Nature and Government ; they affeel a
" proud Empire over us, the defire of Dominion and
<fi Authority being largely fpread through the whole
iC circumference of degenerated Nature, efpecially a*
* c mong thofe whofe Pride was their Original Tranf-.
greffion : Every one of thefe defireth to get him Vaf-
.. fals t opay him Homage.
» ■ The good Angels have no fuch ends to profecute,
"as the gaining any Vaffals toferve them, they being
1 Miniftring Spirits for cur good, and nofelf-defigners
[ c for aproudandinfolent Dominion overm.
But I think no Devil but Beelzebub the Prince
afpireth fo high as to be Ruler of all the World
or Church : And when Cardinal Benrand told
Vhilip King of France that God had not been Wife
if he had not fet up ofte as his Vicegerent vifibly .
to Rule all the World, I do not find that he fet
up that Vice-god fo far above God himfelf as to
forbid obeying him before his Viceroy, or to de-
ny Gods Univerfal Laws to be above Mans, and
to deny all Appeals to God and his Word, or to
fay that the Prefident of Counfels mud be obeyed
without excepting,
If Gods Laws and his be inconfiftent.
Since the Writing of all foregoing, Mr. Dodwell
Lull Published ihe Second Part of his Leviathan,
called.
[ *97 1
called, A Difcourfe of one Altar and one Priefl-
hood, as againft us whom he callethSchifmaticks,
and me in particular.lt is much of the Complexion
of the Firft Part, ( His Schifmatical Book ) being
a Chain of many linked Propofitions , of which
many are falfe,and many falfly fhaped and applied :
But put off with a confident Affirmation that he
hath proved them true ; And his former Method
,ts defended by as confident an Affirmation, that
Bill that is faid againft them invalidates not his
1 proof. The fhorteft way, I confefs, of defending
himfelf , and anfwering others , and faveth the
labour of much Writing and Reading : And I
think if the tedious Difcourfes of his two Volumes
had been juft fo abbreviated, it had been a Kind-
neis to his Readers.
§ 2. Whether he referve his Anfwer to my laft
, Book againft him to another Treatife, or mean to
overpais it by faying it is contemptible, I know
not, nor much defire to know. I find him here
in his Preface doing that which may ferve his
turn much better than an anfwer, viz* i. Many
| angry Charges that I (lander him 5 2. An attempt
|to prove it agreeable to his Method. 3. Confi-
j dent Affirmation that I write not accurately, nor
, anfwer his Proofs. And to thofe that read his
'Books and not mine, this is enough.
§ 3. His Proof of my Slander is moftly by way
J of queftion 5 Where did J fay this or that ? Where,
1. Thofe things that I fpake of others, he feigneth
I me to fay of him : Joyning divers late Writers
J together , I mention what is faid among them,
Jfome one part, and fome another, and he takes all
Ito himfelf. 2. When I mention the clear Confe-
rences of his Doctrine* 3. And when in my
Letters
C *98 ]
Letters I recite his Verbal Difiourfe with me , he
asks, Where have 1 [aid it.
Did I not find him a defigned Hider^ I woald not
fufped: defigned Fraud , but fhould be very glad
that he fo much as intimateth in his Queftions a
denial of fo many Errors % But who can choofe
but fufpe<5t his Sincerity in fuch fieming Denials - 9
who findeth fome of them unfincere. E. g. He
asketh (Pref.) Where did I once call Thomas Aqui-
nas a Saint f This ftartleth me : Many times have
ray Ears heard him call him [Saint Thomas'} and
never once heard him call him othervvife. And
doth he now feem to deny it ? I never faid that
he fo wrote, but fo called him. Had I not reafon
to believe that when he oft calls (the church of
Chris! in the Angular Number -, One Political Body
under One humane Government which all mujl obey,
and not queftion, whether it's Laws be agreeable
to the Law of God] that he meant the Church
Catholick , and not a Diocefi i There are Thou-
fands of Diocefles 5 but the Church that he fpake
of is but One. Had I any reafon to believe that
when hetalkt of the file right of the Trefident to
call Councils or ^jfemblies to make Church Canons,
that he meant only Diocefans ? When as a Dioce-
iaBt hath no Bifhops under him to Convocate ?
And whether it be not Convocate Bifhops to
whom he appropriated! this Legiflation , let the
Reader judge as he feeth caufe.
§ 4- But I abhor making any Man thought to
qwn what he difowneth. And I gladly receive his
intimated Oenyals in thefe Queftions ; and tender
them to the Confideration of all that are for a
foreign Jurifdiciion.
1. Mr.
C *99 1
i. Mr. Dodwell denieth (by intimation) all hu-
mane Vniverfal Church Supremacy, and Confequently
all humane Tower of Legislation or Judgment over the
whole Church. He denieth the Government of
the Catholick^Church Collectively ought to be ei-
ther Monarchical or Ariftocratical , in Pope or
Council.
2. He denieth the Pope to have any Primacy or
Prefidentjlitp in General Councilor that it belongs
to him to call them. It was but a Diocefans
Power to Convocate his Presbyters that he
meant.
3. He taketh the French Church for Papifts,
while they own the Popifh Communion (though
many are not fo in their Principles : But it is Mens
Principles that I fpake of, and not their Com-
munion.).
4. He denieth Communion with any part of
the Roman Church (Doth Dr. Saywell do fo i)
5. He taketh the Councils of Conjfance and Bafd
for Papifts, ( and hath no Communion with thofe
that own them as being Papifts. J
6. He proveth the French Church guilty of the
Hildebrandine Do&rine of depofing Princes (and
Aquinas tOO.)
7. He difowneth the terms of Cajjander and
Grotim as not fufficient to a lafting Peace.
8. He (odly) dreamed that when I deny a Go-
verning College of Bifhops , I thought the Lord
Biihop of Ely had meant fuch as our Univerfity
Colleges, cohabiting, (this is no Slander in him )
yet he declareth that by fuch a College, he means
but Bifhops ejnfdem Speciei, governing the Church
by parts , and not any One Numerical Soveraign
(Company : But that they (hould hold all due Com-
munion
* [ 3^o ]
munion (which he nay fee I flill grantj And he
falfly fancies that I am againft Cyprians naming of
Colleagues or his fence.
§ s. But if Mr. Ocdwcll be fincere, he makes
himfelf one of the greater Separates in the
World : Cor.fider how narrow his Communion is,
and the Church which heoivneth :
i- He hath no Communion with the rigid
Italian Papifts.
2. Nor with the moderate Papifts that are for
the Councils ofConftance and Bafu For he takes
them for Papifts with whom he hath no Com-
munion.
3. Nor with the Church of France, becaufe
they have Communion with Papifts : Though
many of them are no Papifts in their Principles.
4. He hath no Communion with any Proteftant
Churches rhat have not Bilhops.
5. Nor with any'Proteftants that have Bifhops
not Ordained by Canonical uninterrupted Suc-
cellion from the Apoftles fat left preemptively^.
6. With none of the Greek Church that have
Communion with the Church of Rome , or with
any Schifmaticks, or that want fuch Succeffion, or
refute the Laws of the Church (which is all.)
7. With none of the remote Nations, called
Jacobites, Neftorians,c^r. Becaufe they are judged
Hereticks or Schifmaticks, or Communicate with
fuch, or have a notorious interruption of Suc-
ceffion.
8. Not with the Maronites , or any Se£t that
Communicate with Papifts.
9. Not with the Nonconforming of the Church
of England , whom he endeavoureth to prove
Damnable xhifmaticks-
10. Not
1 501 ]
10. Not with the true and old Church of En'ft-
\iand, who profeffed to hold Communion with
thofe Foreign Proteftants whom he callerh Sehif-
maticks : Nor with any of the prefenc Bifhopsand
Conformifts, w ho profefs the (ame Communion :
For his Rule is 7 that they are 'Schifmaticks who
Communicate with Scbiimaticks.
Who then hath he Communion with ? Ttfeems
rone but thofe fe.v new Men in England of his
own Mind, who perhaps may call themillves the
Church of England.
11. Nay, not with thofe among them who
profefs Communion with the Church of-Rifcteifix-
ceptwith the Jefui ted part.
ii. And with thofe of them who are for one
,Supreme Univerfal Ariftocracy , or Legiflative
College, Council and Judicature over the Uni-
verfal Church.
And now can you tell which is the Church that
he is of: Or is there a more notorious Separatist
or Schifmatick than he ?
§ 6. And now can any Man tell which is that
'Church which he fpeaketh fuch wonderful things
k)f ? as the One Body Politick of Chrift ) with one
vifible human Government ? Which be the Bi-
(hops and Church that have all that Leviathan-
like Power of Heaven and Hell, which he defcri-
beth and atferreth ? Is it only the uncertain reli&s
ofallthefe?
§ 7. Mr. D. hopeth fjuftlyJ that none, or few
of jiis friendly Readers will read what I write
againft him 3 and therefore w hen I deteft his
Fraud and putid Errors, he puts it off with faying,
CI do but put many new Queftions , and anfwer
nothing accurately.] But , for thp fake of them
that
t *?* 1
that will read, I will ask him, I. Whether his
little invifible Church be a Body meet for the
Glorious Elogies which he giveth the Church of
Chrift 3 1 profefs I know not one Bifhop that is
of his profefTed Principles- Archbifhop Laud was
not, that took a General Council to be a Court
of Pretorian Pow r er to be externally obeyed by
all the Church. Bifhop Qming is not, as the fore-
faid Evidence fheweth.
2. And I would ask him whether his Church
have all the Power of Heaven and Hell which he
defcribeth,over thofe that are without the Church,
or only over thofe within ? Vaul faith, What have
we to do to judge them that are without ? And if
fo, how narrow is the Power of his magnified lit-
tle Church ? Let their own Subjects efcape their
Damning Power how they can ; it feems none of
all the people on Earth whom he cqunteth Schif-
maticks or Hereticks are within their reach : For
thefe with him are all without. If it be faid,
They were within when they were Baptized, I
anfwer, i. What they were, and what they are,
is not all one. 2. But he faith that the Sacraments
are but Sacrilegious Afe and Nullities that are
done by fuch. And if fo, they were never Bap-
tized, and fo never in the Church.
§ 8. But let us come to his new Book and Me-
thod. And firft I will tell him once more what
our different Church Principles are, that he may
notaccufe he knows not what.
1. Chri.ftis the only Head, Prophet, Prieft and
King to the whole Church on Earth ; both of In-
fluence and Government* ConfUtutive, Specify-
ing
ing and Unifying ; and hath no Deputy or Vicar
mnderhim, Ariftocratical or Monarchical that
hath any fuch Capacity, Power or Obligation.
2. Therefore the Church though Compagina-
ted in all its parts, is only one Politick Body of
Chrift, and not of Man, and hath no other Sove-
raign.
3. Therefore neither Pope, Council or Col-
lege of Bifhops have any Legiflative or Judicial
Power over the whole Church Colle&ive ; but
only the feveral Paftors are fuch to their feveral
Churches.
4- Yet are they obliged to keep the Unity of
the Spirit in the Bond of Peace and Love, and to
do all in Concordant Obfervation of Chrifts Laws-
•And all Churches and Chriftians to helpothersto
their Power.
5. And when they afford fuch Counfel, or help
: for Concord to other Churches, they do it not as
Lay- men, but as Paftors, in the Univerfal Chu^h,
though not as Paftors to other Mens Flocks. As
Phyficians of feveral Hofpitals, and Judges of fe-
veral Courts, or Mayors of feveral Corporations,
or Kings of feveral Kingdoms may advife for Con-
cord, without Ufurping each others Govern-
ment.
I 6. As God only by Mofes made the Jewilli
I Law, and the Priefts were not to make more, but
! only to Rule by it, it being a Prophetical and Me-
diatorial Work : So Chrift only by himfelf and
I lis Spirit (of Infallibility and Miracles ) in the
Apoftles, made the Chriftian Univerfal Law,
and no Men are to make more fuch, but to Rule
i by that fo made.
7. As W^truely told thePope ; Chriftsown
Law
[ 3°4 3
Law is fuflficiettt for the Government of the
Church ( Univerfal ) elfe Chrift had not been a
perfed: Law-giver: And they that pretend by
Supplements or Emendations to add or do better,
are not his Minifters but Accufers.
8. Therefore thofe Popes and Councils that
have prefumed to make Laws for the whole
Church have Ufurped Chrifts Prerogative, and
are falfe Prophets or Traytors againft Chrift.
p. Therefore none (hould own them as fuch,
nor is it Schifm, but Duty fo far to difown them.
io. Nor (hould any own thefe Bifhops as fuch,
who own this their Ufurpation- As no Soldiers
of the Kings Army (hould follow thofe Captains
who fubjeft themfelves to and take Commiffions
from an Enemy, Ufurper or Foreign Princes.
ir. The Power of Bifhops under Chrift as to
Laws is only to keep and teach Chrifts Laws, and
Rule by them, and determine themfelves of un-
determined circumftances or accidents, which
vary as time and emergent occafions vary, and are
unfit for Univerfal Obligation ; and this Power
they have only over their (ingle Flocks, though by
contrad they may join in fuch things with others
for Concords fake.
12. When the cafe of many Churches is alike,
and their common good requireth Concord in any
fuch accidents, all are bound to obferve fuch Con-
cordant Agreements, by virtue of Chrifts com-
mand for Concord.
13. But if on this pretence Paftors will turn
Agreements for Concord into Laws, and make
that feem needful to Qnity which is againft it,
and hurtful to the Churches, no Chriftians ihould
encourage their Ufurpation by Obedience , ; it
being
being contrary to Chrifts general Laws.
14. Whatever maketh true Chriftians maketh
Men Members of Chrift and his Church? And
only the Efientials of Chriftians go to make true
Chriftians, and the Integrals to make compleat
•Chriftians.
15. The Canons of Bifhops are not Effential to
Chriftianity , nor the underftanding the many
Controverfies about Diocefans, Patriarchs, Coun-
cils, Ordinations, SuccefTions, nor to know which
is the true Bilhop.
16. Baptifm is our Chriftening, and he that is
:ruely Baptized is a Chriftian, and a Member of
thrift, and hath the pardon of Sin and right to
heaven before he be a Member of a particular
Church, or Paftor ; as the Eunuch Afts 8. and
nany converted without Bifhops : As the Indians
ny Edefim and Frumentins, and the Iberians by a
! laid, c^c
! 17. Whofoever truely repentethand believeth
hd loveth God as God, and is of a Heavenly
' lind and Life, is pardoned before God, before
! aptifm, and B2ptifm doth but Invert him in ir*
i id make him a Chriftian more fully by Covenant
J id before the Church, and the want of it with-
in contempt will not keep him from Salva-
pn*
1 18. No one (hall be faved by being joyned io
iright Bifhop, or receiving the Eucharift, who
jith not true Repentance, Faithj Love, and the
>irit of Holinels : No Sacrament faveth theun-
iialified.
19* Thoufands-live in ignorance and wicked-
fs, in Atheiftn, Sadduceifnij Carnality, Adul-
ry, Drunkennefs, &c. that conform to Bifhops
X and
fje6] ' J *V-%
and receive the Eucharift. And to tell fuch they
are in a ftate of Salvation is opposition to Chrift,
and Damnable deceit of Souls.
20. The Levites and Inferior Priefts received
not their Office from the High-priefr, but by
-Cods Law had it by Inheritance to which God
chofe the Tribe of Levi : Nor hgd the High Priefts
power to add to, or alter the Laws and Office on
the Inferior Priefts or their own.
ii.Nor was there a neceffity of an uninterrupt-
ed regular Succeffion - 7 much was of man's making;
Chrift owned them that were in pofleflion \
though Ufurpers, not of Aarons Line, but fuch
as bought the place of the Romans.
22. Seeing the High Prieft was a Type ob
Chrift, and the Scripture faith fo much of thd
change of the Law and Priefthood, and Chrift aj
hath made fufficient Laws for Church Offices, icj
is prefumption to Judaize, and pretend to anjfllf
other imitation of the High Priefts than Chri
hath ordained.
23. No one of the Apoftles was an High Prie
over the reft, but had equal Apoftolical Power.
24. Chrift rebuked them for feeking wh
ftiould be greateft, and exprefly forbad that which
they fought.
25. Every Paftor or Church-Presbyter hat[jfc fi
an Office fubordinate to the Teaching, Prieftl J
and Ruling Office of Chrift.
i<5. Every ones Paftoral Office is instituted and in
defcribed by Chrift (by his Spirit in the Apoftles)
and this fpecification is Divine, which none maj
alter, nor make any other fuch. J
vj. Therefore (as Papifts confefs of the Pope^ (
all that men have to do is (not to be makers 01 %
donors
I
mi
i
i
er
r nst^r }
5*W^ [jo 7 ] 7'"^"
lonors of the Office, but) to. determine of the
)erfons that fhall receive it from Chrift's dona-
ive Inftrument, his Law, and ministerially to in-
sert them ( as men Chriften, Marry, Crown
tings, &c)
28. No Minifter or Prieft reprefenteth Qirift
trnpliciter, but fecundum quid^ as Embafladors or
uftices do the King.
29. Chrift's Laws are above mans, and ho
nan's to be obeyed againft them. To obey marl
gainfc God is Idolatry.
30. The Priefts or Bifhops are under Chrift's
-aws as well as others, and by them all their true
'ower is given and limited : And therefore if
hey go againft Chrift's Laws, they reprefent him
ot therein, nor are to be obeyed, as ufurping an
njuft Power.
1 J 1 . Therefore every Chriftian hath a Judgment
f difcerning whether Bifhops Laws agree with
thrift's, and muft be governed as reafonable crea-
tes, and no* as Infants, Idiots or Brutes.
I 32. They that deny this, and require abfolute
bediencein all things, fet man above God, and
iake it the duty of Subje&s to be Atheifts, Infi-
lls, Idolaters, Mahometans, Murderers, Adul-
ters, Hereticks, where Kings, or Popes, or Pre-
tes will command it.
| 33. Multitudes of Church-Canons have been
intrary to Chrifc's Laws, as I have ( with grief)
rfoved in my Hiftory of Councils.
34. Bifhops that depofed Emperors and Kings
tere not to be obeyed therein.
jjr . Almoft all the Chriftian World fince the
fe of General Councils are difegreed who are the
ue Bifhops, one Party fetting up one, whom
X 2 others
C ?o8 3 T -
others reject and condemn 5 fo that if it were ne-
ceflary to Salvation to know who is the true
Bifhop of the feve*-al Churches, few Chriftians
could befaved.
36. Many Canons nullifie the Office and Power
of thefe Bilhops who come in by the Magiftrate,
without the choice or confent of the Clergy and
People : And I think Mr. Dodwcll profeffeth Com-
munion with few but fuch, and fo is by Canons
condemned.
37. There is no Law ofChrift, or unchangeable
Law of man for appropriating a certain fpaceof
ground to one Bilhops Jurifdicfcion. Grotlm and
Dr. Hammond thought that at firft moft great Ci-
ties had two Bifliops and Churches, one of Jews,
and one of Gentiles. And the Apoftles never fo
appropriated any places to themfelves, but oft di-
vers in one City were their Teachers.
38. Occupation of a fpace of ground for Prieft-
Jy Power is no juft Title, and may be altered i
And if it were, the Primitive Occupation was
contrary to Mr. Dodwells Model.
39. If each City was to have a Bifhop, each of
our Corporations fhould have one, being all Ci-
ties in that antient fenfe.
40. It is not neceflary to all to be of any fixed If
particular Church, as I have proved elfewhere )
(of Travellers, fome Embafladors, Merchants,Va
. grants, &c ) while they are of the Univerfa p
Church, and own Chrift, and obey his Law.
41. The Ele&ors do more to the making of %
Bifhops than the Ordainers : Oft-times Bifho
havs ordained contrary Competitors, fome one|()j
and fome another ; and are oft forc'c to ordai
whom Princes and Patrons chufe.
■••'- 42. tjprim
n
[?°9 3
42. Cyprian and his Carthage Council, prove in
the Cafe of Martial and Bafdides , that it is the
Peoples Duty toforfake thofe Bifhops who are not
qualified according to Chrift's Law, though Cano-
nically ordained and approved. And Martin fepa-
rated from fuch $ and Gildas faith he is not eximhu
Chrifiianm, that owned the Brittifh Bifhops.
43. Chrift hath left fufficieat Directions, -for
the continuation or reftoration of the Priettly
Office, without Canonical fucceflive Ordination
uninterrupted •■> As well as God hath done for
Kings.
I 44. Seeing Mr. D. faith, A Preemptive title may
ferve, he thereby confefleth that it is not real
Canonical Succeflion , but the Opinion of it that
he makes neceflary.
45. TheQueftion is, Who muft be the Prefen-
ters ? When they fo greatly differ ? Gratia* pre*
fumed that the Chief Minifter of a City or a
-hurch was really a Bi(hop,though not fo called.
46. The Reformed can prove a more probable
•Succeflion than the Roman , whofe frequent in-
erruptions hath been oft proved.
47. If we muft imitate the Jewifi) High Prieft-
iood, not every City muft have one , but every
Nation (and fo England hath none) or elfe all the
World-
48. judea being a fmall Country , all the Peo-
ple at their great Anniverfaries might go up to
hrufakm 3 which in great Kingdoms and Empires .
£ impoflible.
49- It is falfe that we are united to Chrift only
t>y the Sacrifice of the Eucharift. Baptifm which
i no Sacrifice, firft uniteth us to him publickly, as
?aith and the Spirit do before fecretly.
X 3 So. Ic
yo. It is a frivolous thing of Mr. D. to write a
Book for one chief Altar and Bifhop , when the
Queftion is of what Church that one muft be : I
have proved that Ignat'm appropriated them to
Churches no bigger than our Parifhes , and
Mr. Clerkfcn hath proved more 5 and the Man con-
futed! none of this proof.
Si. Seeing he dilowneth one Univcrfal High
Prieft , and would have one in every City , or
Nation at moft, who knoweth not that the City
Bifhops of the World are now ( and have been
1200 Years) in fo great diflention difowning each
Others Communion, that it's hard to know Ca-
tholicifm by his way of Communion.
52. And who (hall Govern thefe feveral Bi-
fhops, if each one be a Supreme ? Have they not
as much need of Government as Presbyters >
53. The Eucharift is no otherwife a Sacrifice,
than as it is an inftituted Symbolical Commemora-
lion of Chrift's Sacrifice.
54. The validity of the Sacrament depends not
pn the uninterrupted Succeflion of the Prieft, nor
his Subjection to the Bifhop.
55. There are many Cafes in which it is a Duty
to be ordained, and officiate without the Bifhops
confent i As in all the Popifli Countries where
they will admit none without confent to Sin.
56. To make Bifhops and all their Curates the
abfolute difpofers of Heaven and Hell, is to fetup
the higheft Papal Tyranny over Kings and King*
doms, by vile Prefumption.
77- His words that the People can better judge
of their vifible Union with the High Prieft and
Chrift, than of any invifible one , is a pernicious
intimation, that this vifible Church Union will
fave
c?» ]
j fave them that have not the invifible Grace of
> found Faith, Repentance, and the Spirit of
i Love and Holinefs.
I intended to have proceeded to a diftinft An-
fwer to Mr. DodwelCs whole Book, becaufe I take
him to be the mod injurious and grofs Adverfary
to the true Unity of the Church , on pretence of
Pleading for Unity , of any that calls himfelf a
Proteftant ; and find him not only extreamly felf-
conceited, loquacious and magisterial (in a lowly
Garb) but grofly unfincere, intimating his denial
of that in Print, which he often owned to me in
Private Conference, vm, for the Nullity of thfe
Proteftant Churches, that have not his falfe Cha-
racter, for the verity of die French Church, and
for the uninterrupted Succeflion of the Papal Seat ;
when I undertook to prove it, he told me, It was
not for the intereft of Chriftianity to fay fo; And
yet it is for the intereft of Chriftianity for him to
] Unchurch more Churches,I think than the Papifts
j ordinarily do.
But when I had gone thus far , I was ftopt by
the Perfecutions of his Church-Rulers, and then
by Sicknefs, and after by near two Years Impri>
fonment for my Paraphrafe on the New Tefta-
ment by a Judicature , as admirably agreeing to
his Principles , as if he had been his Difciple
(Chancellor Jeffreys lately DeadOand fuch others.
Therefore not to tire the Reader with more
-words to fo wordy a Man , I again and again
(though I fuppofe in vain) provoke him and his
dividing Brethren,to anfwer my Treatife of Epif-
copacy, my firft Plea for Peace , my Sacrilegious
defertion of the Miniftry rebuked , my Apology
X 4 for
[ 3i* ]
for the Konconformifts Preaching, my Englili
Nonconformity, and Mr. David CUrksonsV •oithu-
mousBook for the Primitive Epifcopacy, againft
his Fi&ion of the prefent Djocefane Epifcopacy, as
having no Bifbops under them. But fraudulent
Difputers will difiemble, andfilently pafsby that
which they cannot anfwer : But will that be Peace
to Confcience in the End ?
Having faid as much as I think needful to fatis-
fie intelligent impartial Readers, againft his Schif-
matical Writings,in my Book of Church-Concord ;
and here before, I take my felf difcharged from
any Obligation , further to detect or confute his
Fallacies- The rather becaufe he can fay and un-
fay, as he finds his Intereft lead him : And his Le-
viathan Church-r/ff^o^/ , which he feigns to be
Cad's Proxy to us , from whom there is no ap-
peal to Scripture or to God, will to Men that be-
lieve in Chrift, I think by his own Defer iption,
appear as frightful as Hobh his Leviathan.
(Some of this I wrote long after the molt of
the Book J
Chap. XX. Dr. Thomas Pierce now Tiecn of
Salisbury \* Judgment (and 2)r.Hzmonds.)
§• i. T Think Dean Tierce is the only Man furvi-
1 ving/vvhow r asCommiffionedbyKingC/7.2.
to Treat with us for Concord , as being of the
Eidops part , in 1661 : And who hath lived 'to
fee by near ^oye^rs Experience whether his Zeal
againft the terms of Concord which we as hum-
ble Suppliers offered , hath done more Good,
and
[ m i
and prevented more Evil, than a Concord on
thofe offered terms would have done. What it
hath done on him I know not,but with others Ex-
perience hath had as little Succefs as Reafon and
Petitioning had.
§. 2. He hath written againft me more Book's
than one, which no Man hath excelled in infult-
iogand in command of words: His work is to
prove Grotim to have been no Papift. Few Men
living think highlier of Grotim than I as to what
ie wrote before his change : Efpecially his Book
Pe Satufaclione Chrifti , and that De Imperio Sum.
Pot. & de Jure Belli, and his Annot. on the Evan-
*elifts. Valepw and Petavim took him to be of
their Religion and Church, as did Vincentiw, and
Saravins. But I. It is not the Name [Papift] that
l regard, but the Thing. 2. Therefore the doubt
between Dr. Pierce and me is, What is Popery f
;He thinks that it is not a proof that he is a Papift
to be for an Univerfal Church Jurifdi&ion, the
Church of Rome being taken for the Miftris of all
Churches, and the Pope as Primate, and Patriarch *
of the Weft, governing according to the Canons
of Councils, and not Arbitrarily ; And taking the
Articles of Pope fins* (his Creed and Oath added
at Trent, which contain the Body of that which
Proceftants call Popery , to be fuch as may be
Sworn and bear a fair fenfe. (Though Dr. P. him-
felf cannot fubfcribe them.) This with all the reft
cited by me out of Grottos he taketh to be no
proof of a Papift. Let him call it how hepleafe,
The French Church Government , or the Prote-
ftant or the Catholick, it is the Thing (a Foreign
Jurifdi&ion , and fpecially an Univerfal that I
deny.;
§3, And
§ 3. And this he himfelf owneth, for the proof'
of which I refer the Reader to his Books 5 parti-
cularly his New Difcoverer? Append. P. 2o5, 207,
208 : where he is for one Government of the
whole Church : Not in fpecie only, (for fo we'are
as well as he, each Governing per panes in his
own Province,as Kings in their feveral Kingdoms);
but numerically, by one Ariftocracy , the Pope]
being PrincipiumVmtatis? And Ariftocracy is a
Government formed and unified in um Perfond
Politic^ confifting ex pluribm Perfonis naturalibus 5
Elfe it would not make one Soveraignty, nor one
Political Church or Society. Therefore his fay-
ing P. 206. that the Pope's Primacy as (Univer-
fal) and his Weftern Patriarchate, is no Monarchy,
but exatlly reconcile able with an j4riftocrath\Go-\
vcrnment of the Church'] reconcileth not me at allll
to his Model, who am paft doubt that) 1. Onej
Ariftocratical College is far more uncapable of
Univerfal Government of the Chriltian World,
than a Pope. [\i inter impoffibilia- daretur Magis &
M\nm] 2. And that a College oftheSubje&s
of Foreign Kings (e. g. France? Spain , Portugal
Armenians? Abajfines? Turks, Mofcovites? &CC.) ar
unfitter for Foreign Jurifdidtion, and particularly
to Govern Britain than a Pope is.
The Confutation of Dr. Pierce is fufficiently
done before and after : I now only recite his
Opinion : And am forry that ( he is fure that
iV.Hammond was of the fame Religion with Grotius ? j
and for fuch a Jurifdiftion. Buc if any be for thej
French Church form of Government , call diem!
Papifts or Proteftants , as they fhall themfelves
de(ire ? It is the Thing, and not the Name that
oppofe. The French know by feeling what th
is j God grant we feel it not. Cha
1
:
i
C jiy]
hap. XXI. That this New fort of Trelatifls
who were for a Coalition with the French or
Roman Church , have been the great Agents
of all the ^Dividing, Silencing, Terfecuting
Laws, which have brought and kept its thefe
Twenty feven Tears in our dangerous lacera-
ted State.
\ i. HP Hat the Church of England before the
A days of Buckingham and Lmd were quite
bf another Mind,I have before fully proved : And
no reafonable Man can doubt of it,* who hath read
the Apology of the Church of England^nd Jewel's
Defence of it, and the Writings oiWhitak^r,Fnlk,
Humphrey , Field, Willet, Airy, Bernard , Craken-
thorpe, Suthffe, G. Abbot, Rob. Abbot, J. Reignolds,
Morton, VJher, Downame , John White , Birkbeck.,
Cook,, Perkins, Bilfon, Andrews , Hall, Davenant,
and many fuch Bifliops, Dignitaries, and other
Conformifts $ befides , Cranmer, Ridley, Latimer,
Hooker, Farrar, Bradford , Philpot , and the reft
of the Martyrs. Befides the Nonconformifts-
§. 2. And that the true Church of England even
in Laud's time and fince, have never confented to
this Coalition, is evident, i. In that Heylin con-
fefleth that Laud prevailed but with four or five
more Bifhops to be fo much as Arminians, viz.
Neale, How f on, Corbet, Backgridge, and Mount ague :
And he that readeth Buck&ridge his Book for Kings,
and Moumagueh Works, will think that even
they were again!]; this Coalition-
2. And
C ?i6 3
2. And he confefleth that Laud durft not put
hisCaufe to a Convocation , becaufe fo fmall a
Number there were for him.
3. And to this day the Church or Parliament:
have not revoked the Homilies, Articles, Liturgy,
Apology, or any of the Writings of the Bifhops
and Doftors aforefaid , who have written againft
Popery. .
4. And excellent Writings have all along to
this day been Published by the Church Dodtors
againft all fuch Confederacies with Papifts ; fuch
as Dr. Stillw^fleet, (who though to pleate his Su-
periors he defended Laud, yet defended not all
that he faid or did ) Dr. More , Dr. Tillotfon,
Dr. Tenmfon , Bifhop Th. Barlow, Mr. Wakf, yea,
even Henry Fowlis , and many more * But above
all, Dr. Jfaac Barrow of the Supremacy, unanfwe-
rably, though S. Parker had Confidence enough to
pretend a Confutation.
§ 3. The Endeavours for a Coalition that were
publickly attempted in Scotland, Ireland and Eng-
land, by Laud and his Agents, have been fo volu-
minoufly written of, Accufed and Condemned in
Parliaments , and his own Death, and the long
Wars and all the Fra&ures that have followed,
were fo much of the Consequents , that to fay
more of this is Vain. Dr. Pet. Heylins Life of
Laud doth acknowledge and juftiiie all. And"
Trins Hiftory of Laud's Tryal largely openeth it.
§ 4. When the Parliaments and Scots Oppofi-
tion, and the enfuing Civil War had broken this
Defign, and the Bloody Ma fiacre in Ireland had
rendred Popery more odious and dreadful than
all Arguments could do (before our War here)
the Parliament that had before the War, begun to
Purge
c 517]
Purge the Church Miniftry, of Drunkards, Scan-
dalous, and ignorant incompetent Men, proceeded
:oo far on Civil Accounts, and ejefted fome for
adhering to the King , and being againft them in
:he War ( though fome of us did waded them
from all fuch feverity.) Cromwell ftrft rebelled
jgainft the Parliament, and ufurped the Govern-
ment, and fhortly died, and his diftra&ed inco-
herent Army ftriving againft the Democratical
Reli&sof the Parliament, diflfolved their ufurped
Government, which Diflblution brought in King
.Charles II, (by MonkmA the Presbyterians, as the
iDiflolution of the Parliament had brought in
Cromwell. And with the King return many of
.the ejefted exafperated Clergy, full of the Defires
of Revenge, and of preventing all Danger to their
Dignities and Promotions for the time to come $
rBut at iirft they were diffident of their prefenc
•Strength, and thought they mull execute their
Revenge and Mutation by degrees : The Lords,
Knights and Gentlemen that had fuffered for
Fighting againft the Parliament for the King,Pub-
lifted many Proteftatio/is to draw in the Presby-
terians to reftore the King, that they would be for
iLove and Concord,and feekno revenge : Dr.^/or-
\ley was fent before the King to Cajole theMini-
fters to believe that the King was a Proteftant,
and inclined to Moderation •, And thereupon a
moderate Party of Epifcopal Men, met with fome
called Presbyterians, and declared their defires
of Concord on fober terms, (viz.. Dr. Bermrd,
Dr. Gulfion , Dr. JiUtn , and others fuch ). But
Dr. Morley ufed them to his Ends, and (Lifted off
all difcovery of his Defigns , (till quieting them
by general pretences of Moderation, and Trea-
ties.
I ?i8 3
ties. He had the Chief Power over Chancellor I
Hyde, who ruled the Land , And Sheldon was!
next him , and Hwchman the third : But under
them truckled many of the fame Mind.
The King publifhed a Declaration of Liberty
for tender Confciences (at Breda) , f expounded
fince by 27 Years barbarous Perfecution , laying
all on the Proteftant Prelatifts that would not
make a Law for it-)
I was pad doubt in 166 o. that the King was
as he Died , or had engaged himfelf to promote
it here, firft by giving them Liberty of their Re-
ligion, and afterwards the Power of the Land, in
Magiftracy, Militia, and the Church. Knowing
Menfaid that M or ley 7 Sheldon, Gnning, and the
other Chief Agitators , knew this , and thought
they had no other way to oblige him to keep up
the Engliih Prelacy ,but to engage,that they would
be firmer to his Abfolute Power , and iole Le-
gislation , and for Paflive Obedience, and for the
Extirpation of Puritans and Parliament Power,
than the Jefuites were ; and therefore that he
ihould be more for them than for the Jefuites.
And withal that they would begin where Land
was interrupted, and would attempt a Coalition •,
or if that failed, would yield to Liberty for the
Popi(h Religion, ( which joined with their power
would foon prevail J
§ 5. At that time Mr. Calamy and I motioned a
Treaty with the Prelatifts for Union and Con-
cord, with which the Earl of Manchefler and the
Lord Orery acquainted the King : which he pre-
fently accepted as an Opportunity to quiet Men
till his Abfolutertefs was fettled. He promifed us
that the Church Bifhops ihould meet us in the
mid-way,
C 319]
ntd-way, if we would come as far as we could
witliout Sin.
: The Drs. that were for the nearer approach to
Rome, and the defenders of Grotiw his delign ,
were the chief Agents Commiflioned by the King
to Treat with US, viz,. Dr. Sheldon, Dr. Guying,
Dr. Peter Con fins, Dr. Sparrow, Dr. Heylin, Mr.
Thorndike, Dr. Tho. Pierce, Dr. Hinchman£)\\ La-
ny, Dr. Stern, and fuch other ; but by their Pow-
er with the Lord Chancellor Hyde, Dr. Morlcy,
Dr. Sheldon, and Dr. Guning over-ruled all the
Work. When we told them how great a num-
ber of the moft Godly and Loyal people of the
Land would be undone for nothing by the Jmpo-
fitions which they feemed to refolve for, and how
unavoidable a Divifion it would caufe throughout
the Nation, and what Encouragement Prophane-
nefs and Popery would thence take, and' what
mifchievousEffe&s among the Clergy and Peo-
ple would unavoidably follow, and how eafily all
this might be by them prevented, and the Love
and Honour of their Perfons and Order hereby
won, Dr. Guning and others told us plainly that
they had a greater party than we are to confider,
that muft not be^ alienated to pleafe us : And
when Dr. Bates (aid that abundance more of the
Popifh Ceremonies might be introduced by the
fame Reafons as were pleaded for thofe impofed,
Dr. Guning anfwered, They mull have more and
not fewer. And Dr. Morley told me, That he
had good reafon to believe that moft of the Ro-
man Church on this fide the Alpes ( that is ,
France ) would have joined with us, were it not
for the ftumbling Blocks that Calvin had laid in
the way. They charged us with Sedition for tell-
ling
ingthem how many would diflent and fuffer, and
what a weakening fuch a Divifion, and the Pe-
nalties that ixiuft enforce it, would be to the Pro-
teftant Intereft and to the Land : And they all
agreed ffave Dv.Ganden) that they would not
abate one Ceremony to prevent all this : Yea left
they fhould not caft out enough of the Minifters,
they put in more and harder Impofitions, and,
made the Terms of Concord and Miniftry fuch
as they knew would turn out more; Sheldon and
others of them faying, They were afraid too ma-
ny would Conform, and if this much would not j
turn them out, there fliould be more ^ for Ene-
mies in the Church were more dangerous than j
without-
§ 6. It is likely that the Drs. and Bifhops that
had been with him beyond Sea, knew the King's
Religion and Defigns, and to keep up their world-
ly Greatnefs, Dominion and Wealth, refolved to
pleafe him that he might pleafe them : What Re-
ligion King Charles the Second was of at his Death,
his Brother hath told us : And what he was be-
fore his Return, I marvel not that Huddle fton tells
us fo obfcurely t But I had rather believe his own
words and deeds, than the reports or conjectures
of others.
It was the Opinion of the wifefl: Papifts that
Liberty for all Religions, with the Power of Dif
pofing of all Offices of Government and Prefer-
ments, would be enough to bring in Popery, and
that there was no other way : And that till the
King could fafely declare himfelf for Popery, his
way was to do all as a Proteftant that might ad-
vantage them : Efpecially to divide and break the
ProteftantSj and root out; thofe of them,who were
molt
troft unreconcileable to Rome , arid to engage tK&
tther to perfecute and deftroy thenyhat it might
lot be doneas by the Papifts,but they might feem
heir Fellovv-DifTenters , and might come when-
•ver the Necefltty of others mould open the
)oor.
The King had the Choice of the Bifhops, and
>eans and other Church Preferments, and of the
flafters of Colleges, and of the Judges, and other
ivil Powers and Honours : Accordingly he made
iofe Bifhops, Deans> Mailers of Colleges,^, who
'ere known to be the moft obedient to his Will,
id the greateft Enemies to thofe called Puritans,
Id thofe that Pkilanax the Papift called Proteftams
f Sincerity. And by the help of the Lord Chan-
Jlor, Morky, Sheldon, and the reft, got the ma-
eryof all the Dependent Clergy , when it was
en that all their preferments came much by their
/ills. And that thofe called Puritans, and Pres-
/terians might end with that Generation they
boured to place all the Students in the linger-
ies, under fuch as would poflefs them with the
eateft contempt and hatred of thofe men , and
1 perfwade them that all that Conformed not to
[their Oaths, Covenants and Impofitions, were
it a pack of Fanaticks, Schifmaticks and Rebels,
nd by their great Induftry the Univerfities ,
ignities and Clergy in moft Power, were much
us conftituted. And the Nonconformifts being
°n who were noted for more ferioufiiefsin Reli-
3n than the common fort of men, and accor-
ngly for a more ferious way of Praying, Preach-
*, Difcourfing and Living than the Multitude
| Hypocrites , that are Religious but as far as
iafcth their {tellies, their Purfes, and their Ma-
Y ftersj
fters, it unhappily fell out that the doors of Pre-
ferment being open to thofe that had no Scruple
of Confcience againft any of the impofed Cove-
nants or Pra&ices , the main Body of thofe that |
had truly no Religion , became an engaged Party
againft the Nonconformifts, and took the power
ful Bithops for their Captains, and fo Prelacy an
Hypocrifie , and Prophanenels united their Inte
refts, and became the ftrength of one another
And this is become the fatal Odium of Prelai
among the moft Religious of the Land, and I fea
will either finally root it out , or a Worldly Pre
lacy confederating firft with the Prophane, anj
after with the Papifts , will root out from th
Publick Churches true ferious Religion.
S 7- F rom firft to laft King Charles (hewed hi
own Judgment , L In his Declaration for Tole
ration at Breda : II. When he granted us his De
claration about Ecclefiaftical Affairs ; which wal
to try whether we would confent to a commonei
Toleration : In the Conclufion of the Day , thd
diftafle fell on me. ^ The Lord Chancellor dre\«
out another Paper, defiring a Liberty of Religioi
for all others that lived peaceably: And faid, Hi
knew not what to think of it himfelf, but defirei
the Company to fpeak their Minds : Neithe a
Lords or Bifliops, or any of their Drs. laid a won i
to it : After twice or thrice asking , no one anj «
fwered : Dr. Wallis (landing next me, faid, \JprA \
thee fay nothing, It is an odious Bufinefs~\ I forbore! e(
till I perceived that they would take our Silenc^
for Confent, and then I faid [May it Pleafe 7*1 jj
Majefty, This reverend Dr. (GuningJ jvfl now ac\ e
cufed us, as if we would let in Socinians and Papifts I jj
Wefuppofe that this is not intended , as our deed. hi
3:
fhe King anfwered, {There be many Laws again ft
he Papifts] I reply ed , \We under ft and this to be
or a dtfpenfation with thofe Laws.] There was no
lore (aid , and that was the Conclufion of the
ay.
HI. In 1662. came out a Declaration for Liber-
ia of Religion, naming the Papifts to have their
art in it, but not a Toleration- I was defired to
et the City Minifters to Subfcribe a Thankfgiv-
ig for it : I tpld them , that it was the King's
vork, and not to be done by us •, But I knew it
ras the Bifhops defign to caft the Odium of a To-
ration of Popery on the Nonconformifts, while
ley would gratifie the King , by forcing us to
onfeut ; But they fhould never do it : They
ould do it themfelves, or it fhould not be done,
nd it prefently died.
!IV. The Lord Bridgman called Dr. WUkins^znd
;s Chaplain Dr. Hez.. Burton^ and Dr. Mantonzad
p, and Dr. Bates (after) as by the King's Order,
; attempt an Agreement, for a Comprehenfion
j the Presbyterians, and a Toleration for the In-
jpendents. We agreed of the Comprehenfion
her minis , and Judge Hale drew it up into the
frm of an Aft : But when we came to the other
)irt, the form propofed was for a Toleration of all,
k excepting the Papifts. I told the Lord Keeper,
at we could not meddle in meafuring out all
her mens Liberty , but only to declare what we
fired our felves : Others muft be confulted a-
m their own concerns , we were not for feve-
y againft any : But it was the King s Work, and
I unmeet to be his Counfellors in it. And fo all
is caft off by the Parliament by that means, and
5 A& forbidden to be offered.
Y 2 § 8. Ac
[ 3*4 1 ,
§ 8. At laft the King himfelf broke the Ice,
2nd Published a Declaration for Licenfing a Tole-
ration : The Cruelty of the Profecution of the
Nonconformists, being ftill the feeming Neceflity
for all : But the Parliament broke it , and it did
the Papifts much more harm than good ; for the
Nonconformifts continued to Preach though Per^
fecuted.
§ p. The Clergy now would lay all the Sevi
rities on the Parliament y and wafh their ow
hands as guiltlefs of all. But i. It was theygved.
their chief Bijhops and Drs. that when the Kity
Commiflioned them [to Agree on fuch Altera,
tions as were necejfary to tender Conferences'] aftei
all importunity , concluded that no Alteram
was fo necejfary.]
2. And it was the Bijhops and Convocation tha
altered the Book for the worfe 5 and put in new
matter harder than before.
3. And the Biftops in Parliament were th(
Chief Agents in all the Laws by which we an
undone.
4- And it is known that it was the Intereft o
the Bifhops and their Church way that engagec
the Long Parliament in all their "terrible Ad:
againft us --, Viz.. The Aft of Uniformity , th<
A<5is for Banifhment, the Five mile A&, the Cor
poration Aft , the Militia t\d , the Veftry Ad
and others.
j. And who know eth not that it Is they anc
their Difciples that make the great ftir, againfljj
our Healing in jealoufie of their Interefts, whichJj
nothing but their own over-doing is like to over||
throw.
6, Andj
6. And when did they ever once Petition any
Parliament to reverie the dividing wicked Laws?
3v to reftore the Silenced Ministers ? or to free
them from dying with Rogues in Jails, or to pre-
fer the Minifters of Jefus , before Bar Mm I or
to requeft that the Eminent Minifters of Chrift
might have no greater Punifhment for Preaching
Chrift , than debaucht Whoremongers , Drun-
kards, Swearers and Blafphemers ufually have in
England.
7. Yea, if a Godly Conformift do but write
againft their Cruelty to the Nonconformifts
{fuch as are Mr. Pierce, Mr. Jones, Mr. Bold,*) they
,have for it Perfecuted him as if he were a Non-
;onformift himfelf. And that you may know
:hat it is not the old Church-men, nor yet a few
ingle Per fons, when Dr. Whitby Prebend o(Sa-
Mury who had wrote againft Popery , did write
in excellent Treatife for Peace and Reconcilia-
tion, the Oxford Univerfity Decreed the Publick
burning of it (together with my Holy Common-
wealth : The Lord Convert and Pardon them,
that they prove not the burned fewel, when Re-
onciliation and a Holy Common- wealth are pro-
r ]perous.H drr. God (hall judge at laft.
J § 10. All this time ( from Laud till now J, it is
k hard Controveriie which of the two Parties is
to be called. The Church of England f Both Parties
pretend to it , and fome call both of them , the
fame Church. But the Infamous Roger VEftrange
fet the Name of Trimmers on the old and recon-
ciling Party, pretending that the other were, the
^Genuine Members of the Church 3 -And was im-
ployed by his Genius,and the Court>and thePapifts,
and the New Clergy-men , to do a work fo truly
Y 3 Diabo-
L 3*6]
Diabolical, as I never read of the like in Hiftory ^
even for many Years together to Write and Pub-
lish twice a Week a Dialogue called Obferva-
tions, mainly levelled againft Love , Peace and
Piety, to perfwade all men to hate their Brethren,
and to provoke men to deftroy them whom he
Nick-named Whigs, and to render odious all lave j
the Wolves ( whom he called Tories , as if he
owned the Irifli Robbers^ 5 fo that a Trimmer
with him was the fame as a Peace- maker, Bleffed
by Chrift, and Curfed by VEftrange.
§ 11. But whether the New Clergy or the Old
be the Church of England, and whether both be
of one Chnrch, remaineth (till doubtful : But who-
ever hath the Name, that one Name is equivocal
when applied to Parties contrary and inconfiftent.
1. That Church which owneth a Foreign Govern-
ment and Jurifdi&ion, cannot be one and the fame
with that Church which renounceth and abhor-
reth it, and owneth only Chrift's Univerfal Go-
vernment, and a Foreign Concord and Commu- j
nion. But this is the difference between the Old
Reformed Church of England, and the New that
call themfelves the Church. Two Kings make
two Kingdoms : For the Form denominated j
And the Relative Vnion of the pars Imperans, and
Subdha, is the Form.
That Church which hath a Human Head above
National , muft have a Form and Name above
National: that is, Above a Church of England:
which makes them all talk fo much of \The Uni-
verfalchttrch~] in this falfe humane Form, An
Univerfal Church hath an Univerfal Soveraign
Powers which is only Chrift. If the Pope be
Antichrift, it is his claim of this that maketh
him
tim fo, becaufe it is Chrift's Prerogative, which
no mortal Man or Council or College is capable
)t And if fo, is it not a Papal or Antichriltian
Church that thefe Foreign Subje&s own and are
)f ? whether it be of the French Or Italian Form,
f one be Antichriftian , both are fo, when the
Claim of Univerfal Jurifdidtion is the Caufe.
I have voluminoufly dete&ed the miftake of
:hefe deceived Men,who are deluded by the Name
Oecumenical, Catholick and Univerfal , which
hey find in the Councils and Fathers ; and fully
)roved to them, that ic fignified no Councils a-
:>ove the Imperial or National 5 But diftinguifhed
hofe that were Univerfal in that one Empire,
^Tom the Provincial.
2. The Reformed Church of England taketh
he Parifh Communicants to be true Churches,
tod the Paftors to have as much of the Overfighc
is is neceflary to the Conftitution of a true Poli-
rical Church. (Though their Canons finfully fetter
rthem in the Exercife.) But the Foreigners hold
the Diocefles to be the leaft or loweft Churches,
and the Parillies to be no true Churches for want of
iifhops in them, but only Parts of a Church, that
lath a Bi(hop over them all.
3. The Old Church of England owned the Fo-
reign Proteftant Churches as true Churches, and
Itheir Minifters as true Paftors, and own Commu-
inion with them. But the Innovators fay, that they
have no true Bifhops, becaufe they have not Dio-
<cefans, and are no true Paftors if they have not
an uninterrupted Succeflion gf Diocefane Ordina-
tion from the Apoftles ; whereas forfome Hun-
dred Years after the Apoftles , there was no fuch
'Biihops known in the World, as were not either
Y 4 Congre-
[ «2« J
Congregational (Parochial) Bifhops, or ApoftP-
lick Overfeers of fuch : and no Diocefans over
many Hundred or Score Parifh Churches, that had
no Bilhops under them.
§ 1 2. When you confider what Power the New
Foreigners had at Court, and with the Parliament
that made the Aft of Uniformity , and required
Re-ordination, and that made all the other perfe-
cting x^ds ; and with the Juftices that executed
them : And when we fee how they promoted the
Roman Intereft ; and when we fee how potently
2nd obftinately they fruftrated all attempts of the
Proteftant Union here, and read how they reviled
the old Reforming Biiliops (from Parker to ab-
bots) and the Parliaments as going too far from
Rome ; And when we confider that we have not
one Bifhop but who was chofen by K. Charles II.
and K. James, and what Men they may be fuppo-
fed to choofe ; we Contradid not thefe Men «
when they call themfelves [the Church of England] \
But when we confider that the old Homilies,
Apology , Articles, Liturgy, Canons, &c. were
never yet repealed, and that they are all Sworn
to Endeavour no Alteration of Government of
Church or State, we have caufe to think that the
old Party have more right to be called The Church,
jhe altering Endeavours having not changed its
Eflentials.
By this much the Reader may Expound whom
1 fpeak of in my Treatife of Epifcopacy .
§ 13. The Church is nothing, but the Men that
conftitute the Church ; If 1. It be denominated
by their Numbers , no man can tell which Party
bath the greater Number till they are further put
upon the tryc»L 2. If they are denominated by
Laws,
[ 3*9 1
fuaws, the better part are rather to be called the
ibmb , becaufe the Old Laws againft Popery are
ot yet Repealed •, Though yet fome late Laws
re to the Old, as poyfon to a living Man : So if
hey be Denominated by Power, the Innovators
:ave been the Church at leaft thefe 3 1 Years. For
hat Party Ruled , and had the Countenance of
he Kings , who chofe them. And indeed in the
:>>ays of the differing Emperors ( Con ft amine, Con-
;;,ant\nus J^alens^Theodojim, Arcadius, Mar clan, Leo y
rleno, and the reft) that ufually went for the
^hurch or Orthodox party, which the Emperor
■wned : The uppermoft will have the Name.
§ 14. Though the French and Englifli ( afore-
lid ) defigned a Coalition, the long pofleffion of
ieir different ways, unavoidably hindered them
*om an immediate Union 5 But they were forced
3 approach by leifurely Degrees : England would
lot fuddenly turn the Liturgy to a Mafs-Book ,
|or France fuddenly turn the Mafs-Book Corrected
pto French : But what fair Approaches were
iade, and what further intended, Grotius his
founfel Magnified by both Churches, and the pre-
Btt pradices of the French declare.
1 The Council of Grotins was to bring down the
jope to Moderation ; that he might Rule but by
be Canons , and not be above Councils, nor de-
rive Kings nor Bifhops of their Rights, and that
he Lives of the Clergy be Reformed, and School
Niceties left indifferent, and the LmheraneszsRe-
pncileable Courted to a Concord, and the un-
econcileabie Cahinifls brought down by force :
■Jut the Lmhtranes are not fo Reconcileable as
hey imagined ; Princes that are once free, are loth
d become Subjects to a Foreign Priefthood.
§15."
C Jjo]
§ 15. And how much the French meant to bring
down the Pope , their late Tranfadtions (hew a
little, but their Do&rines much more : Mr. Ju-
Wenhimfelf in his Pofteral Letters ( Engl. p. 216.
2.17. ) thus Defcribeth them.
1. That the Church of Rome is no more than a
Particular Church, as other Churches are. 1. That
St. Peter had nothing but a Primacy of Order,
and Prefidence above the Apoftles- 3. That St.
Peter could give ( to hisSucceflfbr ) over other Bi-
fhops, no more but that Primacy which he had
over the Apoftles. 4. That the Bifhop of Rome
Originally, and by Divine Right , had no Power
over the Univerfal Church- 5. That he did not
receive Appeals in the firft Age of the Church
6. That he had no Right to Aflemble Gene
ral Councils. 7. That he could take Cog-
nizance of the Affairs of no other Provinces but
his own ; no not by Appeals. 8. That he had no
Right to take Knowledge of Matters of Faith, to
make Decifions therein ; which fhould oblige the
whole Church. 9. That before the Council o
Nice, and after, he had no infpe&ion over other
Churches,but thofe which were in the Neighbour-
hood of Rome. 10. That he could not Excommu
nicate other Bifhops , otherwife than the other
Bifhops could Excommunicate him. 11. That
Man might feparate himfelf from the Bifhop of
Rome, without being a Schifmatick, and out o
the Church. 12. That the Pope had no Right
over other Bifhops. 13. That the Council of Sar>
dtcA is the Fountain of that Right of receiving
Appeals which the Pope claimeth. 14. That the
Rights which the Pope hath at this Day, except-
ing his Primacy, are by Human Laws, and be
caufe
*
C JJi]
aufe he hath affumed them to himfelf , and be-
aiife they have bin conceded to him. 15. To
hich they add, he is not Infallible, nor Superior
p Councils, nor Mafter to the Temporalities of
lings. ] This is the French Religion , and who
/ould think that this is Popery : No wonder if
le Pope be more hearty for other Friends, than
>r France.
§ 15. Lay all this together, and it's Notorious
iiat ( though Whetgift and fome other Calvinifts
:'ere too much guilty of the Perfections , to
,,eep up the Dominion and Preferments which
ney were jealous of ) yet it was the French
econcilers that have fet,and to this Day kept on
<x>t our prefent increafed Divifions and Dangers :
ince Le Strange new-named them,the old Church
proteftants are called Trimmer s^ and are Men that
ove not Divifion or Perfecution , and would fain
ee a Coalition of Proteftants ; though they have
pX zeal enough ( fave too few ) to put it on open-
i 4 left they provoke the oppofites. But the Lau-
ians called Tories , are ftill as much againft the
Removal of the Dividing, Perfecuting, Snares,
)nd againft the Coalition of Engliih Proteftants,
in any poffible healing Terms, as ever, and as
freely feek the Continuance of our Slavery and
;|ilence.
I; Chap.
C 55* 3
Chap. XXII. How they have been ft opt, and
what 'Danger we are yet of thoje that art
for a For reign Jurifd:clion.
. § i.'HpHe continual Endeavours of Parliament
JL to Supprefs all the Reli&s and Advanta
I es of Popery in Queen Elizabeths and King Jam,
Days , long kept this Papal inclination from ap
pearing : And when Land raifed it up, and Kinj
James and Buckingham Countenanced it , to pro
mote firft the Spattifh , and after the French Marri
age, the Articles of Liberty for Popery, Con
fented to by King James, and after Ratified b;
King Charles, greatly Diftafted the Nobility an
Gentry, and the People much more 5 fo that th
Kings and Parliaments were never after eafy t<
each other, till King Charles II. got a Parliamen
fitted to his turn
§ 2. The new raifed Impofitions of King Charles
I. and Land firft Exafperated the old conformable
Clergy, by ufpending and vexing them, for not
reading the Book for Sports on the Lords
Days , and for Preaching twice a Day , and
by Altars and Bowing, and other Innovations:
And the Seventies zga\ViRBurton,Prin andBaftwick^
made a murmuring noife *, And the driving many
hundred Families of Godly Men out of the Land,
much more. And the newly Altered and Impo-
fed Liturgy, Exafperated the Scots, who were En-
couraged by the Englifb Difcontents: Yet all this
had done the lefs , had not the fame Church-
Innovaters beenagainftParliaments,and kept them
out, becaufe Parliaments were againft them ; And
had
-iad they not Preached for, and promoted the
Kings power to Raife Taxes without a Parliament.
But this leavened the Nation with an Averfenefs
to the Frenchified Reconcilers. And the Scots
knowing all this, began Refiftancc, which pro-
reeded to a Mutual diffidence of King and People,
.vhich brought forth after a Civil- War.
§ 3. While the King and Parliament were La-
bouring under the Mortal Difeafe of mutual di-
[Sruft , the Irijh by an Infurredion , Murdered
imoft Barbaroufly two hundred thoufand Frote-
sflants , ( juft the day Twelmonth before Edghil
fight, Dublin efcaped : ) And this Horrid Cruelty
itbafiened the War in England , and made Popery
ftnore odious than ever it was before 3 and render-
ed the French Conciliators more diftafted.
1 §4. The Conciliators having the chief Ecclefi-
aftical Power under King Charles I. and having
too much Modelled the Churches and Universi-
ties to their Minds, the Parliament began a Re-
formation before the War, and carryed it on after,
sand caft out many Hundred for Inefficiency
through grofs ignorance , and for Drunkennefs,
.jand Vicious Lives : And fome for being againft
ilthe Parliament •, and prospering till Cromwell cad
ithem out , and Cromwell going much further a-
Sgainft Prelatical Tyranny, and an ignorant Vicl-
*1ous Miniftry than they, thirteen or fourteen or
ififteen years time , not only ftopt the French de-
jfigo of Coalition , but alfo wore out the chief de-
rfigners and promoters of it : To which the Death
?of Laud, with all the Accufations againft him,
flruck deep : ( of which fee Prim Introductions,
and his Canterburies TryaU And many old Con-,
formifts-f which was all the IVefiminfter Aflembly
of
C 3?4 3
of Divines faving eight ) were the Men that chofe
rather to put down the Englifh Prelacy , than to
run the hazard of the change of Civil Govern-
ment and Introduction of Popery. So that both
Popery, and the favorers of it , feemed quite caft
out in England. But Cromwell and his Armies SI
Ufurpation and Treafons foExafperatedthetwof
Kingdoms, both Epifcopal and Presbyterians, that
after his Death ( his Army having caft themfelves
and the Land into Confufion ) they brought in
King CW/ej II. who by his Declaration from Bre-
da, and his Treaty in 61 with the Nonconfor-
mifts , and his Declaration 1662. ( called Briflols)
and by his Treaty with us by the Lord Keeper
Bridgman , and by his Declaration for Tolerati-
on, ftill laboured fo Strenuoufly to give Popery
a Toleration , that difcerning Men were fatisfied
that he was then of theReligion that he dyed in,(if
he had any J or at leaft had engaged himfelfto
introduce it : To which ends. 1. The dividing of
the Proteftants, 2. The Ejecting, Silencing,Ruin-
ing , Imprifoning orBaniihing thofeof them that
were molt unreconcileable to Popery; 3. The
keeping fuch out by new Impofitions of Oaths,
Subfcriptions,Profellions and Pra£tices,were found
to be the fitteft means: 4. To which was added,
the Exafperating the long Parliament ( of Men be-
foreExafperated)againft them.5r.And theDeclaring
and Swearing the People againft the Lawfulnefsof
any Military Defence of i-arliament or Kingdom
againft any Commiflioned by the King. 6. And to
bring all thofe that fcrupled fuch Oaths, under
the odious Name of Nonconforming Rebels,
(Though they were all againft Defenfive War by
any private Mea or Fa&ionjor for any Caijfe left
than
than the faving of the Kingdom from apparent
Huine, Subverfion or Alienation). 7. To which
? vas added , the taking away of all Legiflative
iPower from Parliaments, and appropriating ic
pnly to the King (the ftrenuous Endeavour of Bi-
shop Morlty\ laft Book againft me, and of many
others. 8. Which were all thought an unrefifti-
)le force while the King, (of whatever Religion)
lad the choice of all the Biftops, Deans and Dig-
nitaries, and confequently of that called The Church
jf England ; 9. And alfo the choice of Judges,
r^nd the making of Lords. 10. And the changing
lof Corporation Charters.
§ 5. To thefe ufes (that we may not accufe the
innocent) it was comparatively but a few men
that were the vifible prime Inftruments , befides
fn'e non-appearing Jefuits or other Papifts) : That
s , Chancellor Hide , Dr. Sheldon , Dr. Morky >
Dr. Guning , whom not only Dr. Hinchman ,
pr. Confins , Dr. Lany , Dr. Sterne , and feveral
bthers followed ex *nimo$ but alfo moft of the
jyorldly fequacious part of the Clergy and Laity,
: or Intereft and Preferment fake, when they faw
:hat the Intereft of Sheldon and Morky with the
Chancellor, was a great and neceflary means of
bbtaining their defires.
§ 6. But the bringing us to French Popery by
fhe Grotian way , proved fo flow by many ftops,
that it hath by God's Mercy been hitherto much
fruftrate and prevented. For the King muft not
make profefled Papifts to be Bifhops, Deans and
Convocation Men, left the notoriety of the De-
fign fhould raife unconquerable Offence and Op-
j?ofition : The Name of Popery was to be renoun-
ced, even by thofe that were for a Foreign Juris-
diction:
diftion : And a Government like that of the
French Church, mult be faid to be no Popery, but
only that which made the Pope Arbitrary ,or Super-
eminent aboveCouncils: And the very retaining of
the Name of Popery in their Renunciation,fpoil'd
their Game : And fpecially being neceflitated to !
avoid Sufpicion, to make divers firm Protectants*
Bifhops, Deans and Judges. Yet the flow way of
K. Ch. II. was like to have been the fureft, could
their Patience have held out.
§ 7. But God ufed K. James II. as the great In-
strument of fruftrating all the Plot (till now); by
his and his Inftigaters Impatience of this delay, and|
confidence of a more fpeedy way of Succefs : So 1
that he refolved to put it to a fpeedy upfhot, and j
would have all or none : which brought the J
Changes which we have fince feen.
§ 8. But is the Church of England yet delivered
from all the Inclination to a Foreign Jurifdi&ion,
and the French Government ? The Oath of Su-
premacy made it feem hard to perjure the whole
Land, that had renounced all foreign Jurifdidion.
But many devifed an Expofitory Evafion ( that
only a Civil Jurifdi&ion was meant 5 though the
Ecclefiaftick alfo was named). Should there be
but anew attempt by fuch as the former Rulers
probably made , is it not like that Men of the
French or Grotian Principles will promote it 5 yea,
and be glad of French afliftance ?
I doubt they that would Perjure the Kingdom
by a foreign Jurisdiction , will debate this odd
Queftion.
Qu. Whether all that Trofefs or Swear that it ir
Vnlawful on any Pretence whatever to refifi the King 7
or any Commijfioned by him in the Execution of that
Commifflon^
,y ommijjioti> may refift a French Army if they Invafa
he Land by K. ]'s Commtffion ? ( Or will they turn
4onconformifts ? )
hap. XXIII. Fojifcript to the Reverend 73 r.
Beveridge.
SIR,
i. HP Hough you wereBifhop Gw/sWlt^
A nefs (with Dr. SayweU his Chaplain)
Bhen he conferred with me, I was not willing to
*Iieve that you were of his mind for a Foreign
irifdi&ion, either Ariftocratical or Democrat^
.1, or Monarchical, but to my grief am now con-
need of it, by yoqr publi/hed Convocation Ser-
on : Having too copioufly here and elfewhere
>nfuted it ( fpecially in my two Books againft
Httutm Johnfon alias Terret the Papift ) I fhall go
\ the fuppohtion that you will there take notice
[ it: E fpecially of thefe two Reafons againftit*
1 1. That the Kingdom and fthurch is. fworn a-
inft it.
2. That a pretended Univerfal Humane Sove-
jgnty or Legillative and Judicial Power over the
jiole Church on Earth, is the Grand Ufurpation
iiChrifts Prerogative 5 which no Mortal Men
^capable of: And if this be not Popery, there
no fuch thing as Popery : And if the Pope be
Hy called Antkhrift y or at lead a Trayterous
furperagainft the Right of Chrift and Kings* it
by thi$ : And if fuch a Power be really given to
y, the Pope cannot be excluded, at lead from the
;niverfal Primacy.
§ 2. I doubt not but the Love of Unity and thg
lfe of the woful cafe of the Church by Se<3s>
Z and
r ??8 1
and fad Diffentions, engaged Biihop Guning and
you in the Opinions you took up : And no doubt
but the Confciencious part of the Learned and Re-
ligious Papifts are fixed by the fame Motives in
their way : I may fay [ fixed and very confident;,
or elfe they durft not carry it on as they have done
in JV^reand all other Popifh Countreys. And j
can fay that I have not fixed on the denial of a Hu-j
mane Univerfal Jurifdi&ion, without thinking fd
rioufly Forty years of what I could find faid for it
as well as againfi: it 5 nor out of an inclination tqjl
any contrary extreme : Could I have fqund bul
any Humane capacity in One or Many for fuch j
Sovereignty, Legiflative and Judicial, and but 3
poifibility of fuch a thing, and any probability]
that it was of Chrifts Inftitution, the Love of uS
nity, and Hatred of Unrulinefs and Divifions,anf
their Effefts had long ago made me a hot defende
of it. But the contrary Truth , had contrar
Effeds.
§ 3. That you yiay not think that I differ fro:
you more than I do, I here premife, I. That
doubt not but that the Univerfal Church vifible
One Body or Society of profeffed Chriftians :
tlje Univerfal Church as Regenerate and Spirit
is One Body of fincere Chriftians.
II. That the Unity and Concord of it as Pn
feflors, and as fincere, muft be maintained to th
utmoft of our power by all due lawful means.
III. That a wife Correfpondency between al
thofe Churches, which by neaftiefs are capable q
Acquaintance and Communication is a due mean!
topreferve their Love and Concord.
IV. That feafonablq and duly chofen Synods 0;
many conjunct that live within the reach of fuc 1
Acquai
C m 1
Acquaintance and Communication may in cafe of
true need be a fit means of fuch Concord.
V. That where fuch Synods cannot be had with
due equality, Letters and Meflengers from the
feveral Nations or Provinces, , or Churches may hi
ufed to chat end.
VI. That the General Law of Chrift command-
ing Love, Concord and Edification, maketh it a
fin for any to affeft cauflefs Angularity, and to
:hufe any way which tendeth to Divifion : And
Aat where there is an Equality, and no Regent:
power 5 yet juft Contrails for Concord ought to
oe obferved.
VII. That if in National Churches ( that is,
jjhriftian Kingdoms or Commonwealths ) the
jiovefaign Power give one Seat or Bifhop a Pri-
vacy or peculiar Priviledge, in the Circa, Sacra,
|he Circumftantials of Sacred Offices, which are
vithin the Magiftrates Power, it ought to be
obeyed.
j VIII. If I had lived in the Chriftian Empire,
; ^hen it fomerime gave the Bifhop of Rome, and
ipmetime the Bifhop of Conftaminople this prehe-
jiinenee of degree, and the other Patriarchs (of
Alexandria, Antioch and Jemfalem ) their feveral
jiriviledges and Powers, not contrary to the Word
f God, I would have obeyed that which the Em-
teror by his Law preferred.
| IX. The Roman Empire was fo great a part of
he known Civilized World, and fo Potent, that
^quarrel not with the Titles of [ Orbis Komanm 3
id Z Ecclefia Vniverfalis ~\ given to that Domi-
bn and Church which i|as meerly National or
nperial ? fo be it, we ■Herftand the true mean-
Zi XHad
C ?4° 3
X. Had the Empire continued one Polity, and
had made the Bifoop of Rom the Primate as to his
Seat in Councils, and the faid Bjfhop had been a
capable Perfon, and had not Challenged the Go-
\ 7 ernment or Primacy in order of Regiment over
the whole Chriftian World but in the Empire
only, as the Archbifhop of Canterbury doth in
England, I would havebeen none of his oppofers
All this I grant you.
§ 4. But ( premifing for the Explication
Terms , that we take the words £ Regiment
Laws, Authority, &c. in the proper political fenfe
and not equivocally for meer advice or confent
I add as followeth.
I. That as the Univerfal Church on Earth,hati
but one Soveraign Jefus Chrift, foit is one Bod
JoJJtick, in relation to no one Vnifymg Head but
Chrift, and hath no one Subftixute Vicarious Chrift
or Subftitute Soveraign Government, Monarchical
Ariftocratical, Democraticalor Mixt.
II. The Soveraignty of one Chriftian King,
Emperor or Senate, ( in Ariftocracy ) over an U
nited or Confederate Chriftian Clergy and Lait
as Subje&s ( each* keeping to their own Place an
Work ) is the Unifying Headfhip of a Nation^
Church, which is nothing but fuch a Chriftia
Kingdom or Republick : And that Chrift hat
owned fuch National Church Power, and had
inftituted and owned no Power of Humane Go
vernment over it on Earth : And therefore a
pretending to Univerfal Jurifdi&ion is Treafon
gainft Chrift, fo the claim of Foreign Jurifdi&io
is Hoftility againft King^and States.
III. That Foreign^Pouncils of Bifhops an
Dyets of Soveraign Princes are Authorized fori
Com:
[34*3
Communion for mutual Counfel and Concord by
Contrad and Agreement, and have no jufc Jurif-
di&ion or Political Regiment over particular Sove-
raigns or their (ubjed Congregations : Though in
Councils they retain their proper Power at
: home.
IV. The Foreign Councils agreeing on things
profitable to the common benefit of all, Gods
own Law of Love, Unity , Concord, Edification
and publick Regard and Peace, forbiddeth the
particular Biihopsand Churches cauflefly to diflent
1 and affeft Angularity : But if they agree on things
i hurtful and dangerous to any of the particulars,
they are not to be obeyed, nor y^t if they claim
Jurifdi&ion inftead of Communion and Contract :
■ But every Prince and Paftor muft Rule their own..
\ As Kings will not own a Foreign King or Council
of Kings, who (hall Ufurp a Sovereignty over
\ them, much more if over all.
V. That all Forcing Power that the Clergy can
! claim by Canons or Mandates in Chriftian King-
I doms, is only from the Prince ( or State ) as
! they are authorized by him as his Officers, who
! only hath the power of the Sword ; and not at all
! any part of their Paftoral Office. And therefore
j ( as Grotw in that excellent Book de Imperio fnm.
\ Potefl. circa Sacra hath fhewed ) Clergy-Canons
! are no Laws, but directing Agreements. .
VI. The Canons of theGreateft Councils called
i General^ were Laws to none without the Empire,
unlefs Foreign Princes or Paftors made them fo :
! Nor to any within the Empire, but by the Sove-
| raigns A6t as they are forcing, and the particular
Paftors as Dire&ing.
VII. Before the Divifion and Ruine of the Em-
Tsi . pire,
pire, the Name of a General Council figriified but
an Imperial or National Council. They being
called by the Emperors who had no further pow-
er, and only out of the Imperial Provinces, unlefs
any odd Perfon came voluntarily in for help and
advantage 3 which/was rare- This I have at large
proved in my two Books againft W. johnfon alias
Tenet. ) And, Ecclefia Vniverfalis ufualiy figni-
fied no more than Vniverfal, National or imperial
Leo meant no more when he called himteli Caput
JEcclefia Vniverfalis, nor Phocas when he gave Bo-
piface the Title of Univerfal Bifliop : And when
the Empire was divided it was the Treasonable
Eredion of Popery to feign that Orbis Romania
Was Orbis Universalis, and that Concilia Generalia,
and Ecclefia Vniverfalis, meant extra Imperial and
Vniverfal Over-foreigners , and all the World:
And this is ftillas the Foundation of Popery, fo
the common Cheat that pleadeth for Foreign Ju-
srifdidion.
VIII. Though Rome was a meet Seat for Impe-
rial Church Primacy while Emperors would have
it fo 5 as it hath no juft pretence to the Govern-
ment of Foreigners, fo it is of all others moft un-
fit for a Primacy or Prefidentfhip in the Councils
of Foreign Confederate Princes and Churches ;
becaufe it claimeth fo much more, even Foreign
and Univerfal Regiment : Nor are Councils of
fuch Bifhops or Princes to be trufced with Gene-
ral Contrads, who claim fuch Jurifdidion.
A Primacy in Lawful Councils of Confede-
rates would ftrengthen their claim of an Univer-
fal Jurifdidion till they openly renounce it.
And fo vfould the ufe of a Senate or Council
that precendeth to the like power.
IX. Patriarchy
£343 1
IX. Patriarchs and Metropolitans, and Provin-
cials or Diocefans in one Empire or Kingdom, can
for Number, Seat or Precedency, juftly claim no
bower of Governing Foreigners 5 nor fubjed Bi-
hops of that Nation, but from the Soveraign.
X. Legiflation is the firft Effential power of
iegiment : Therefore none can be an Univerfal
Legiflator that is not an Univerfal Reftor.
XL As an Univerfal Monarch ( Ecclefiaftical
Dr Civil) is the abfurd claim of an Impoffible
iring, and open Hoftility to all Chriftian Kings
tnd Churches fo an Univerfal Ariftocracy in
Councils or Patriarchs, and Bifhops, is yet more
tbfurd, as claiming a more notorious Impoffibi-
ity than the Pope doth.
XIL An Univerfal power of Expounding or
fudging ofChrifts Laws by Regent Authority, or
of being fuch Keepers of unwritten Laws, feem-
*th the moft Eminent part of Legiflation ; it being
inore to be Judge what is Law, and to make or
determine of the fence, than to make the bare
Ivords : And fo the Bifhops fhould have a higher
Regency than Chrift: Official Judges Expound
:he Laws only in their limited Provinces, and for
:he deciding of particular Cafes ; but not to be
the Univerfal Determiners of the fence to all 0-
chers : None but the Law- makers can make an
Univerfally obliging Expofition-
XIII. The inftance of the Apoftles power will
not prove anlnfticution of aftated Univerfal Le-
giflative Ariftocracy, or Monarchy. For, 1. It
is evident that Chrift firft chofe and inftituted
them, as his National Minifters, by the number
of Twelve related to the Twelve Tribes 5 and by
the keeping up juft that number after the coming
Z 4 down
[ 344 ]
Sown of the Holy Ghoft : And by his fpecial
Million of Paul, Barnabas and others to the Gen-
tiles, diftinguiflhing their Apoftlefliip from Feters
and the reft to the Jews.
2. When Perfection and the fall of the Jewifh
ftate, made the Apoftles Office more Extenfive,
it was rather Indefinite than Univerfal: They
were to go as far as they were fent, and were
able.
'3-TheChurch was then in fo narrow Bounds as
made that Extent eafie, when now an Univerfal
Humane Regiment is of Natural Impoffibility y andi
fo paft rational Controverfie.
4. Their power was not any further Legifla-
tive, than as they were Promulgators of Chrift*
taws, and Determiners of mutable undetermined
Circumftances or Accidents.
5. They have no Succeflbrs in thofe extraor-
dinary parts of their Office, which looketh like a-
jiy part of Legiflative power. Which parts are, j
j. Being Eye and Ear-witneffes of what Chrift!
didandfaid committed to their Teftifying and i
Predicating Trufr. 2. Having a fpecial Commif-
fion to teach all Nations his Laws, or what he
commanded as the prime Promulgators. 3. As
having the promife of the Spirit to Teach them
all things, and bring all to their remembrance.
4. And having the Miraculous Gifts of the Holy
Ghoft to atteft their Witnefs : As Mofts had
Succeflors in Executive Regency, but not as a
Mediatorial Deliverer of Gods Law, which Aa-
ron ^ Samuel^ David and Solomon muft obey and
rule by, but had no power to alter words or
fence, nor add any thing but undetermined Cir-
cumftances.
yet
[ ?4f I
; Yet as the Laws ofChrift promulgate by the
Apoftles bind all Nations to whom they are re-
vealed 5 fo we grant that the fame Laws ofChrift
ieclared by Councils, or Preached by any fingle
vtinifter, bind all to whom they come : And that
?very Minifter ( and Chrifcian ) being a Mem-
ber of the Church Univerfal, hisDo&rine tendeth
No Univerfal Benefit which yet giveth him no
Jniverfal Regent Jurifdiftion.
As I remember I have faid all this before in my
ietters to Biftop Guning when you were his Se-
cond or Witnefs of our Conference : But the In-
I Station of your Difcourfe, which I (hall now give
ou my thoughts of, maketh me think that this
repetition is not unneceffary. If you will read
vlr. Th> Beverley s whole Dnty of Nat ions ', you may
ee more of my Judgment*
Suppofing your Book to be in the hands of the
Reader, I (hall forbear tranfcribing, and only tell
>ou what I diffent from, and the pages where it
^contained.
I. I diflent from your Opinion of a Humane So-
vereignty as over the Univerfal Church on Earth,
[ whether you feign it to be Monarchical, Arifto-
;ratical, Democratical or Mixt, I matter not. )
IL Confequently I deny your Do&rine of fuch
in Univerfal Legislative power in Man, ^nd of
*ny Humane Univerfal Laws.
III. And I deny all Foreign Ecclefiaftical Jurif-
3i<3ion, th^t is, That the Clergy of any pne or
many
C 346 ]
many Foreign Kingdoms have a Legiflative Regenl
power over any other King and Nation whidj
give them not that power by a voluntary Sub)
jeftion.
All thefe denied Do&rines you own, pag. 2<
/•7,8, &c p. 24,25, 26,21,23,19, 13,14, 15,
My Reafons againft the firft are fo many befor^
repeated, that I muft not again do that which id
fo oft done. Prove you a Univerfal Humane Po<i
lity ( by Kings or Clergy ) and I will eafily provd
that Ariftocratical is worfe than Monarchical, ancf
lefs practicable .* And if you think Popery an unfitf
Name for it, I will prove it Antkhriftian, as thef
Treafonable claim of Chrifts Prerogative may be
fo called.
The Second Error falls with the firft : For Le4
giflation is the moft EflTential part of Sovereign
power.
Your Third denied Opinion I hope all Prote4
ftant Kings and Kingdoms will continue to reJ
nounce. And feeing you know that this whole
Kingdom .is Sworn againft it, ( even all Foreign;
Spiritual and Ecclefiaftkal Jurifdittions as well as
Civil, ) in the Oath ot Supremacy, ( befides the ma-
ny Oaths againft alteration of Church and State
Government ) I hope yon would not have the Na-
tion ftigmatized with the brand of PERJURY.
If the Law for taking the Oath of Supremacy be
repealed, the Law of God againft Perjury is not
repealed.
And whether it be Treafon in it felf againft
King and Kingdom, to fet up the claim of a Fo-
reign power over them, without their confent,
the Judges know better than I. But I know that
there be fome wife men that cannot yet prove K.
James
C ?47 1
ymeshiS Self-depofwg, if this will not prove it,
it he openly endeavoured to fettle the King-
m under a Foreign Jurifdidion againft the Laws
r d againft their Wills, and (6 to alienate the
I ,ime part of SoverSgnty.
And fhould a Foreign Jurifdidion be aflerted, «
M fhopld all be confounded by the Impoffibility
I knowing where to find it,or how to ufe it,if it be
Dyiftocratical: Where the Pope is may be known :
It where to find a General Council of all the
Ijjriftian World, or an Ecclefiaftical Parliament
it College or the Major Vote ofcall the Chur-
ls we know not.
; And feeing Bifhopsare all ( fave one ) the Sub-
\ Is of other Princes, blame not Kings to be un-
filing to be their Subjeds, when thereby they
hll befubjeded to thofePrinces that Rule them,
[^can fway them by Preferments,
IV. And I believe not your Doctrine that the
Aajorpart muft go for this Governing Church.
jFor, i. It will never be agreed who be the
ations or Perfons that are to be accounted Parts-?
] will claim a Right that are called Chriftians.
jd cm all Chriftians or Minifters judge of their
£tenfions ?
2. It is certain that the Greater part have often
red in Counfels, and out of them : The Cafe of
|e Arrians proveth it : And the Greater fart of
e Bifhops have been fometime on one fide, and
onetimes of another, and have turned and re-
ined in the fame Age 5 as is notorious in the
,*fes of the Neftorians, Eutychians, Monothe-
;es, the Council oiChalcedon, owned anddifown-
;, the Tm Capital*, the Cafe of Images, and o- .
ers. ' 3. It
3. It is' known that mofl: of the Chrifti
World at this day have no fmall number of I
rors; the Greeks, Mofcovites, Armenians, j
baffins, Coptis, Syrians, Jacobites, Neftoriai
Maronites, Georgians, &*.+
4. It is to be expe&ed that the Countries nea
eft the Councils, and that have moft nunnery
Biihopricks will have the Major Vote, when tha
far off, and that have large and few Biihopricl
will have few Votes.
5. It is known that three of the five old Patr
.archates haver many Errors, yea, four of th
differ from all the, Weftern Churches, Papi
and Protefrants.
5. And it's certain thatas we cannot be fuit]
of the Major Vote all over the World, fo G
never gave the Major part the Soveraignty.
■ m V. And your Foundation for all this in Pol
ticks is intolerably falfe, viz.. [ pag. 13. Jn omi
bm ioHjufmodi Societatibpu pars omnis totifuo congru\
Cfr pars minor majori confentanea ejfe debet.
. ratio fuadet : Hoc jus naturale edicit : Hoc Com>
nis homirmm Confenfm necejfarium ejfe fiatuit* Ad\
ut Ji quid a major i y multo magi* quod a maxima c\
jufvis Societatis parte conftituitur eodem pars reliqk
con fir in gat ur^ illudq^ obfervare necejfe babeat,
mcmbrum m'anere & privi legits illim Societatis gander
velit, ^litod cum in omnibus cujufcunque generis 'St
cietatibus valet , multo magis in Ecclefia valere debtt
quam omnium ornatijfimam ejfe decet7\
I am loth to Engliib it , 1. I confefs I find thj
like in ArchbilTiop Laud^ and R. Hooker : So Nor
conformable ro each other is the Conforming
Clergy. But it's downright Popularity or De«
inocj-acyj
VH9J
locracy of the word fort 5 Andean fucli men
try down Republicans ? yea, and raife a fufpicion
>f Nonconformifts as Republicans ? O vyhac a va-
■ricious fort of men do fometime appropriate the
WameoftheCWc/? /
l i. It is true of no fort of Political Society in
r he World , but only of ungoverned Communi-
ties or Confederacies , except thofe by Contraft
:urned a meer Community into the worfc fort of
popular Politie : And in Ariftocracies it is not the
Major Vote of the whole Society that Ruleth,but
Sf thofe few who make up One Political Peffon or
'ower. And yet could you appeal to Reafon,
Mature, and common Confent?
3. It isagainft theEflenceof the Government
If this Kingdom ? Shall Kings, Parliament and
vtagiftrates be bound to obey the Major part of
he Kingdom ? No, nor King and Lords to obey
jhe Major part of the Houfe of Commons ? Nor
jvtayors and Bailiffs be bound to obey the Major
tart of the Cities and Corporations ?
I 4. It is contrary to God's Law of Nature and
pcripture. God hath anticipated humane popular
pretences of being either naturally Rulers, or the
(Fountain of Governing Power: For God hath in-
flituted in Nature, the Genus of this Power, and
fo much of the Species as is to execute God's
Laws : He hath made the Fifth Commandment ;
and as he alloweth not the Major part of the
Children to govern Father and Mother , or of
Scholars to rule their Matters, fo neither of Sub-
jects to rule the Soveraign or the ^lincr part.
5. It is contrary to Oaths that are taken by the
Subje&s of this Land.
6. It
t &> 3
6. It is contrary to the fubfcribed 39 Article
that tell us of the Errors and Fallibility of Cod
cils.
7. It is contrary to the Canons, efpecially tholl
of 1640. that determined Kingly Power to be ell
God's Inftitution.
8. It is contrary to all the Writers and Fight*
that were againft Parliaments refitting the King]
Michael Hudfon hath moil ftrongly wrote againi]
it. Dr. Hammond againft John Goodwin hath proij
ved that the People have neither ruling Authorifl
ty to Vfe nor to Give. How far then were Bi|
Ihop Morky and fuch others from your Mind,whcj]
write that the Parliament themfelves have nal
EfTential part in Legiflation, but only to prepare!
Matter which the King only maketh to be a Law 8|
All the Clergy have fubfcribed to the King's un-l]
refiftible Power, and a Law made to that purpofe
by the Parliament that fetled your Conformit
and Church.
9- Do you take the Major part of your Con-
gregation to be your Governours ? Or the Major
part of the Diocefs to Rule the Diocefane ? Or
are theft no Societies ?
10. Is it not contrary to the Oath of Canonical
Obedience ?
n. Are our Univerfities of this Mind ; when
Oxford burnt my Political Aphorifms , and
Dx. Whitby es Book , and Mr. J. Humfreys, as de-
rogating from the Regal Power , when yet I ab-
hord fuch a derogation as your Majority of the
Society?
12. Inawo/d, it is deftruclive of all Govern-
raent : For the truth is, that Democracy in a large
Kingdom is an Impoflibility t The People cannot
all
til meet to try who hath the Major Vote : They
;an but choofe their Governours, though called
leprefentatives : And that is an Ariftocracy : For
'iko choofe Governours is not to Govern. Even
jome was not a true Democracy : For the People
; iad but a Negative part in Legiflation, S.P.Q.R.
;onjun<ft having the Supremacy. : And what were
he People of one City to the whole Empire,which
Was the Politick Body ?
But how (hall we know who conftitute this Vo-
ting Society which you call the Church i I know
j:hat the Papifts appropriate that title to the Cler-
gy ? But when it cometh to Pra&ice (in Councils
pr out) how fmall a part have any but the Bifliops ?
Our Canons condemn thofe who deny the Con-
vocation to be the Representative Church I Who
are the real church which they reprefent? Do
they reprefent the Laity ? Or are they none of the
^Church ? How can they reprefent thofe that ne-
jver choofe them? Patrons choofe the Incumbents;
i land the People choofe neither Bifliops, Deans,
i ^Arch-deacons or Pro&ors. Is it the King and
[{Parliament th2t they reprefent? I confels the
[King that choofeth Bifliops may moft plaufibly be
^pretended to be reprefented by them. But are
they indeed his Rulers and Lawgivers 5 and he their
Subjedt ? Was Mofes fo to Aaron , of Solomon to
\Abiathar? The King choofeth Juftices, and Con-
flables (mediately) but not to be his Governours
but his Minifters. Or is the King and Parliament
no Part of the Church of England? Say fo then,
that we may underftand you.
But if indeed you confefs the Laity to be of
this Voting Church (whofe Major part by Nature,
Reafon, and the Content of all the World muft
Govern
Govern us) I befeech you help us at laft ("after a
our loft importunity.) to know which of theLait
it is. Is it all that are in the Parifhes? I doub
then that the Atheifts, Papifts, Sadduces, Deift:
Hobbifts, Ignorant, Irreligious Debauchees an
Lads, will be our Rulers.
Is it only Communicants ? Then the Pari/]!
Prieft of one place will have a Church of oni
fort , and another of another fort ? And how
knoweth he in great Pari(hes who are his Commu
nicants, when he knoweth not who or what thejj
are ? or whence they come , nor whether even
they came before?The Law is the likeft teft,whidi
obli^eth all to Communicate that will have a Li-
cence to fell Ale or Wine, or, that will not lie
in Jail s a place that few Love , and many would!
avoid at fo cheap a rate as eating a bit of Bread*
and drinking a little Wine. And fhall the Majo-
rity of thefe be Rulers of Kings , Bifhops and
Paftors ?
But what if you mean but the Major Vote of
Bifhops ? (which it feems our Lower Houfe of
Convocation mean not). Verily, Sir, you muft
not tooftiarply blame the King of En gland,Sweden,
Denmark^, &c. if they be loth to be Subjects in fo
great a Matter as their Religion to the Clergy of
Italy, France i Spain, Poland, Germany, Mofcovy,
Constantinople , and Afia , Africa, &C. while we
know what Power their own Princes have over
them? -
And do not we know that there is no one com-
mon Language which they can ufe to underftand
one another as a College? Even of our great
Learned Schoolmen few underftood Greek: And
few of the Greeks underftand Latin ( or true
Greek
c m\
i^Greek either) And few Abaffines , Armenians I
;i>yrians, Mofcovites, &c. underftand either. If
L-hrift hath been fo defe&ive a Legiflator as to
leave us to a neceflity of Univerfal Humane Le-
.;£iflation,0 let us not have them made by fuch Ba-
wl Builders. Let us have thofe that can meet to-
gether in lefs than an Age (whether their Princes
pvill or noj and can learn in an Age to fpeak to
i )ne another.
i; Or if you firft prove that Mortal Men are capa-
ble of fuch an Univerfal Government, try it firft
1 9 )n Kings, and fettle one King, or Senate of Kings
: o Rule all the World by Legiflation and Judg-
ment: For verily more of Sword-Government
\my be done per alios— ihm of Prieftly Govern-
ment (elfe you may appoint Presbyters to Or-
rlain , and Lay-men to celebrate the Sacraments.)
ij\nd if we muft have a Vice-Chrift, let him be a
svlonarch that we may know where to find him,
' nd not a Chimera called a Colle'&ive Verfon , or
jpollege of Bifliops : Or at leaft if it muft be Pa-
Iriarchs, let us know who fliall make thern^ and
^here they are, and what we (hall now do, when
|>f five fo called Four are called Scbifmaticks and
re under the Turk i Chrift hath inftituted Natio-
nal Church Politie : Prove more if you can.
u VI. And I fhould rejoyce if you could prove
vhat you affirm,that the Major part of the Church,
:ven in Rites and Difcipline, is guided by the
Spirit of God. i . It was not fo in neceffary Do-
Purine in the Arians reign. 2. If it be fo at this
lay, England is Schifmatical. 3. If it be not al-
ways fo in General Councils (as the Articles of our
Church fay) how much lefs in the diffufiyf* ^ody
As of
r 3^4 3
of People or Clergy ? 4. It is not fo in any one]
Kingdom or National Church yet known in the
Wo;ld,no not the World ; And what is the whole]
but the Parts Conjund ? Dr. Dillingham in a late
Book againft Popery concludeth , that there wasi
never yet any Kingdom known where the tenth
part were truly Godly : And I think you take the;
Church of England to be the belt in the World I
And how many Thoufands would rejoyce if you!
could prove that the Major part even of their
Teachers were guided by the Spirit of God ? And!
is it better with the Papifts, or Greeks, or Mofco-
vites, that cannot Preach at all I O how happy a
Church do you Dream of?
VII. And it is yet more incredible that this po-
pular Majority fhould be fo right in fuch fmall
Matters as Rites and Ceremonies and Difcipline,
as that their Pra&ice fhould be a Law to all the
reft of the Chriftian World : And that the Unity
or Concord of the Univerfal Church muft be built
on fuch Sand as cannot fo much as be gathered in-
to one Heap ? And all muft be Schifmaticks,
and fo far feparate from the Church that obey
them not : I remember when Dr. Hammond pro-
ceeded Dr. I heard Dr. Tridtaux in the Chair argue!
againft the Churches Infallibility, that John, and
Thomas, and fo every Individual was fallible : Ergo a
company of fallibles were not infallible. Efpecially
in fuch Matters as a Ceremony. Thofe that Pant
wrote to Rom. 14 & 15. were not taken for infal-
lible or Legislators by him.
VIII. And you no where prove that Tad mean-
eth by Qhe Churches have no fuel) Qiftoms] that
none
urn
i me in the World had any other, nor muft have
iy other \ but only that what Garb and Habit
e Cuftom of all thofe Countries had placed De-
ncyin, the general Rule of Decency would ob-
;e all to in the folemn Afiemblies, as it obligeth
to be uncovered. You muft needs know that
f your Expofition and. Inference you Condemn
ur own Church that hath the contrary Cu-
>m. Especially your noble Patrons that wear
Wwigs.
IX. And how impoffible a work do you fet us
as a Law , to know what thefe Ceremonies
* without which we feparate as Schifmaticks.
Muft all good Chriftians be fo great Hiftorians
to kaow what Ceremonies have been ufed in all
>es by the Major part ? 2. Muft they be fo Skill'd
Cofmography,as to know what Countries make
Major part? 3. Muft they have fo good intel-
ence of former Affairs , as to know who have
w the greater Vote in Councils and out of them ?
But you fay, It muft be of fuch Rites as abom-
Wj ubiq\ & Jemper have been ufed : we like
ncemim Lins rule well as to things neceffary,
it may aliunde be fo proved. But how (hall any
£n know that ab omnibus & u\nq\ without more
lowledge of the World than Drahf or Candijh
d, or any Traveller? Except Negatively, that
b muft not affeft caufelefs Singularity from the
oft of the Godly, as far as we can know them.
ad how (hall we underftand the femper ? Muft
refped all time to come ? Then , none cart
low his Duty till the End of the World ? If it
\ only as to time paft, then how knew they that
f ed in the firft Age, how long their Cuftoms
Aa 2 would
[ 3?* 3
would continue ? And then all the after Changes |
(which were many) were Schifmatical.
X. Do you not too hardly cenfdre the Church
of England as Schifmatical ? You know Epiphanius,
hath a peculiar Treajffe to tell us, what then were
the Cuftoms and Ceremonies of the Univerfal
Church ? And how many of thefe are forfaken by
us, yea, and by almoft all the Churches ? Do yoi^
I10W clothe the Baptised anew in White f Do yoi*
dip them over head in Water ? Do you anoint.
them as they did, and crofs them with the Oinu
went ? Do you give them to tafte Mit&nd Honey I
Do you exorcife them ? Do your Bijhops only make-
that Chryfme f Do all here and in other Churches
wor/hiponly verfa Orientem i Do you all forbear J
and forbid Adoration Kneeling^on any Lordfs Day]
or any Week Day between Eafier and Whitfmday h
What! when you caft out of the Church thofe thatl
will not Kneel at the Sacrament ? You know thai
the Council of Nice , and that at Trull , and thd
Fathers commonly make this a Rite of the Unil
verfal Church : And Dr. Hejlin faith , chat Romm
it felf kept it for a Thouland Years, and it wal
never reverfed by any other General Council!
Do you keep the Memorial of Martyrs at theirl
Graves as then they did ? Do youufe their Bones
and reli&s as they did ? Twenty more you mayl
fee in Epiphanmznd others.
O condemn not the Church of England^ fepa4
rated from the Univerfal Church. (And our Ke-I
formers too .)
XI. What a cafe would you bring this Church!
'and Kingdom to , by your law cf the Cyftom of
the
^he Major part ? Mufc we have all the Opinions;
Elites or Ceremonies which the Greeks, Mofco-
Wtcs, Armenians and Papifts have many Hundred
# ears in their Ignorance and Superftition agreed
n as to the Major part ? Muft we be able to con~
iite their pretentions of Antiquity and Cuftom as
p all thefe ? He that readeth the Defcription of
■heir Cuftoms,methinks, ihould be loth that we
xrnld be fuch.
] XII- And your Do&rine of Traditions as cer-
^inly received from the Apoftles, when the Ma-
[)rity ufe them, is fo much againft the Church of
^gland's Judgment, and fo copioufly confuted by
; ie whole ftream of Protectant Bifhops and Drs.
(id foreign Divines , that I will not flay now to
repeat that work : were all the Traditions fore-
mentioned fince laid by, received from the Apo-
j^les ? (About Genuflexions , Milk and Honey 9
jhryfme, the white Garment ?)
You inftance in Synods meeting and making
jaws. Tp meet for worlhip or neceflary confulta-
s pn and Concord , is no unwritten ceremonial
iradition , but the obeying of Chrift's written
aw,which requireth fuch mutual help,and that we
b all to Edification , Concord and Peace. But
pmmumon of many Nations is one thing , and a
overnment over all is another thing. It was the
mperor's Commiffion and Power that made Ca-
s >ns to be Laws.
And do you not here write againft the King's
!ommiffion by which you fit , which declared!
torn that Ad: of //. 8. that your Canons are no
jaws , till King and Parliament make them fo?
>sk the Lawyers- Were not the Canons of
A a 3 1640*
[ 3j8]
1640. caft out even by your own long Parlia-
ment ?
XIH- But the worftis, that while you fet us a
new Univerfal Church Legiflative and Judicia
Soveraignty, you deny the fufficiency of Scripture,
if not the Soveraignty of Chrift himfelf, while you
feign unwritten Univerfal Laws, as' part of Chrift's
Law,& a (upplement to theScripture,& giveChrift'si
Prerogative to a Ufurping Soveraignty , utterly!
incapable of that Office ? Scripture we know!
where to find ; but where to find your Univerfal
Additional Law$, and your Church Senate or Col-
lege, they muft know more than I that know
But fo much is written againft the Papifts (as
aforefaid) for Scripture fufficiency, that I refer]
you thither, and to the Articles, Homilies and Or-j
ciination Books which this Church fubfcribeth to.'
Alas Sir , is not the whole Bible big enough to
make us a Religion ?
XIV. As to your definition of the Church,/*. 1 2.]
It is tolerable if you make no Head but Chrift
and fet up no Vicarious Head Monarchical or An-
ilocratical , and inftead of Provincial parts, pui
National and Congregational 3 or confefs that y<
defcribe but the Imperial-National Church,which|
Was made up of Roman Provinces. And gratifienot
the Fanaticks by making the Holy Ghoft to be the!
authorifer of the Majority for Government : For]
they will think that they have more of the Holy
Ghoft than you, and therefore muft Govern you*
I would all Rulers had the Holy Ghoft 3 but it's
fomewhat elfe that muft give'them Authority.
XV. Your
. XV. Yourinftance of the £*/^rControverfie is
*ainft you- The difference undecided for 300
'ears, and Apoftolical Tradition urged on both
; des, tells us that it was no Apoftolick Law ; And
ocrates and Sozjomen tell us, that in that and many
ich like things, the Churches had freely differed
1 Peace. And you feem to intimate contrary to
iem and to Jnn&us, that the Afians were Schif-
: iaticks till they Conformed.
j And why name you Afi* alone? Were our Brit-
<|(h Churches, and the Scottifh no Churches > Ox
\o you alfo Condemn them as Schifmaticks for
bout 3 00 Years after the Nicem Council ? What
ould the Papifts lay more againft them ?
] XVI. How impoflible a thing do you ma^e
{fhurch Union to be ? while the Eflentials or great
integrals of Religion are made inefficient to it, and
many Ceremonies and Church Laws are feigned
eceflary, which no man ever comes to the true
knowledge ofirhat he hath the right ones and all ?
1 XVII. If the Patriarchs muft be the Soveraign
ivollege , I befeech you give us fome proof fin a
fafe fo weighty ) 1. How many there muft be ?
Where feated ? 3. Who mufc choofe and make
liem? 4. And quo jure ? <f. And whether we have
ow fiich a College i or is there no Church ?
XVIII. What Place will you give the Pope in
[he College ? I fuppofe with your Brethren you will
itall him 1 . Prwcipium V nit at is . ? But that's a Name
'j>f Comparative Order ? what js his work asfuch
: Princip'mm ?' How is he the Prwcipium % if he have
10 more Power than the reft ? Muft not be call
A a 4 the
C ?6o3
the Councils ? fThough our Articles fay General I
Councils may not be gathered without the Will :
of Princes). Shall he not choofe the Place and
Time ? Tell us then who (hall ? Muft he not be
Prefident ? Muft he not be Patriarch of the Weft?
And fo Govern England as our Patriarch, and Prin-
cip'mm unit at is Vniver falls alfo ?
XIX. I pray tell us whether the French be Pa-
pifts? And how their Church-Government (as
Defcribed from themfelves by Mr. Juricu ) dif-
fereth from that which you are for ? Tell me not
of their Mafs , and other Corruptions ? It is Go-
vernment that is the Form of Popery. And they
will abate you many other things : And muft we
be Frenchified ? If the French reftore thole that!
we called Papifts, will difowning the Name, and
calling t them the Church of England ( chofen
by Papift Princes ) make us found and fefe ? And
when we find Arch-Bifhop L&ud ^ Arch-Bifhop;
Bromhall , Biflicp Guning , Bifliop Sparrow , Dr.
Saywctt , Dr. Heyltn , Mr. Thorndike , Bifhop S.
Farker^ and many more were for a Foreign Ju-
rifdi&ion , can we think if the French bring in
the late Governours, that fuch Churchmen would
not embrace the French Church Government, and
call it the Church of England , when fince Lands
days, they have endeavoured a Coalition? If they
be Defeated , we may thank King Jams , who
could not bear delays, and would bave all or none,
when Crotins way would have been a furer
Game<
XX. You tell us of Penalties made by Church
Laws ? Depofing Minifters » and Anathematizing
the
le Laity ? But while the Clergy hath no power
< the Sword,who will feel fuch Penalties ? When
.we Excommunicates the Greeks, the Greeks
' ill Excommunicate them again : What Penalty
it to Proteftants to be Excommunicated by the
; 3pe or his Council ? How commonly did they
at were for , and againft the Chalcedon Council ,
p xcommunicate each other : And thofe that were
::*ir and againft Images? And for Pbotius, and for
I nanus ? Cheat not Magiftrates to be your Li-
I :ors , and Curfing will go round as Scolding at
[ iliingfgate ? Who is hurt by a caufelefs curfe,but
i,ie Curfer ? I confefsthat Dr. Saywell fayeth well 5
it fingle perfons muft be punifhed , fhall not Na-
ons alfo ? Yes: But by whom? By God the
i.lniverfal King , and not by an Qniverfal Human
r-overaign h whether a King or Pope, or a Senate
<>f Foreign Subjects;
i XXI. We are promifed by a trifling Pamphle-
teer ( thatfome of you are anfwering Mr.cW-
~ons two Books about the Primitive Epifcopacy and
Liturgies : I pray you procure them alfo to anfwer
my Treatife of Epifcopacy , ( and my Englifl) Non-
conformity ) and not with the Impudent Railing
Lyars, to fay it is anfwered already , while we
can hear of no fuch thing. And fee that they
prove that all thefe things following, are Traditions
of the Vniverfal Church, received from the Apo-
ftles , and ufed, ab ommbm ', ubiaue & femper.
1. That moft particular Churches for two Hun-
dred or three Hundred years and fo down, con-
fitted of many Congregations that had no perfo-
nal prefential Communion.
2. That Churches infimi or dims were Diocefan,
1 having
having many Hundred or Score Pariflies under
them.
3. That thefe Diocefans , undertook the fole
Paitoral Care of all thefe Pariflies , as to Confir-
2Dation,Cenfure, Abfolution,and the reft.
4. That all thefe Pariihes were no true Church-
es y as having no Biftiops, but the Diocefans, and
were but Chappels, or parts of a Church.
5. That the Incumbents were no true Paftorsor
Bifhops, but one Bifhops Curates: And that there
were not then befidesDioceian Arch-Bifhops in each
fingle Church , Epifcopi Gregis and Epifcopi pro-
files.
6. That Bifliops Names were ufed by Lay-men
that had the Decretive Power of Excommunica-
tion and Abfolution.
7. That fuch Secular Judicatories, far from
the Pari(hes,rather than the particular PaftorsTry-
ed and Judged the unknown people.
8. That Pariili Minifters Swear Obedience to
the Diocefans , and they to Metropolitans.
g. That all People that would have Licenfes to
keep Ale-houfes or Taverns, or that would not
lye in Jail, were Commanded to receive the Sa-
crament as a Sealed Pardon of their Sins.
10. That from the beginning,all Churches were
forced to ufe the fame form of Liturgy , and
not every Church or Biihop to choofe as he (aw
Caufe.
11. That Kings chofe Bifliops and Deans with-
out the Confent of the Clergy and People.
12. That all Minifters were to .beEje&ed, and
forbidden to Preach the Gofpel , that durfl not
Subfcribe that there is nothing contrary to Gods
Word in fuch as our three impofed Books.
13. That
[ j6jl
tfij, That all Lords, Magiflrates, Priefts and
ople that affirm the contrary, be ipfo fatto Ex-
mmunicate.
: 14. That Lay-Patrons that are but Rich enough
buy an Advowfon ( how Vicious foever ) did
oofe all the Incumbent Minifters , to whom
e People muft commit the Minifterial Care of
eir Souls.
1 5. That they that dare not truft fuch Paftors
are chofen by Kings ( though Papifts ) and fuch
itrons, and dare not Conform to every impofi-
on like ours , muft live like Atheifts, in for-
?arance of all publick Worfbip and Church
ommunion.
i<5. That all may Swear that an Oath or Vow
Lawful and Neceffary things , bindethnotour
Ives or any others, if it be but unlawfully impo-
•d and taken , and had any unlawful part of the
latter.
17. That the Church ever held it unlawful for
wholeKingdom to defend it felf againft a Prince
iat would deliver up half the Government to a
; preiner,andforce them to a Religion which requi-
*th them to be Damned ( or to Dye : ) When
le Clergy and Church at Jerufakm 3 Alexandria,
kmioch, Rome, &c. did fooft by force and Blood,
^fift evenChriftian Emperors,fuch as Thtodofim II.
eno , Anaftafius and many others.
18. That all the Churches held it lawful to
wear and Covenant , never to endeavour any
\mendment or Alteration of any fuch as the fore-
hen tioned Church Government.
If all thefe things be contrary to the conftant
udgment orpra&iceof the Church, J^erewhe-
her Dr. Bweridge and his Approvers > pronounce
not
C 364]
not the Church of England Schifmatical, as fo far 1
(eparated from the Church Univerfal ?
But again I conclude, O! What, muft the
Chriftian World fuffer even by teafned, and I
hope pious Dolors?
I. Becaufe they will not diftinguifh National or
Imperial Vniverfalitv of Church and Councils , frtfttr
thofe of the whole World,
II. Nor Communion from Regiment , nor Con-\
trails from Laws ; nor a Regent Excommunication^
from a Renunciation of Communion by Equals.
III. Nor Divine Obligations to Concord,and hu-
man demands of obeying Ufurpers, or the hurtful ;
Agreements of an injuriousMajoricy of equal Votes.
IV. And by their Depofing Chriftian Kings and
Magiftratesfrom their Sacred Power over Bifhopsl
in Church-Government * and for Mens Souls 5 as
if they were made only for the bafe things of the
World and Flefh , and Priefts only were trufted
with Religion and Souls : And Kings were not
Heads of National Churches.
V. And their fhamelefs calling them Adverfo-
ries to Epifcopacy, that would have one Hundred
Bifihops for one , and are for the old three forts,
Epifcopi Gregu , Epifcopi pro, fides , and Arch-Bifh"
ops ; and calling thofe the£pi/b/Wpart,that put dowii
all the Bifhops in a Diocefs fave one 5 As for
your felf , I profefs to be fo far from Cenfuring
any thing of you , fave thefe Miftakes , that as I
have long, fo I do ftil 1 , Love and Honour you
as a Man fearing God, ind of a good and blame-*
lefs Conversion, as far as ever I Credibly heard
And I thought the like of BifhopGuning, though
( as it is with many Pveligious Papifts ) his Opini*
ons
C &1
is more prevailed againft his Charity , for that
jfchievous hurtfulnefs , in which he ferved the
ibtilty of Sheldon , and the fiercenefs of Morky^
A the Defigns of Papal Courtiers : But I hear
at ypur Piety and Charity prevaileth againft the
-'il tendency of your miftaken Do&rine : Though
x. Thomdihe threaten England , unlefs they Re-
I rm the Oath of Supremacy , I confefs I wifh it
'ftored , and am Difpleafed with thok Scots that
ive caufelefly quarrelled with it} and fo helpt to
)en a Door to a Foreign Jurifdi&ion, which
e Kingdom is Sworn againft.
Since the writing of all beforegoing , I firft
ad your two great Volumes of Canons , and
)Ur Anfwer to DalUm.ln the "Prolegomena of the
•ft , to my Grief I find you more exprefs for an
IniverfalLegiflativePower andForeigd Jurifdiiti-
l than in yourSermon : And yet not at all telling
; , where to have accefs to this Univerfal Sove-
ignty for Judicature , out of the times of Ge-
bral Councils , nor how to know but by believ-
g your bare word , what Councils are cur Uni-
*rfal obliging Laws , when you confefs the vaft
fference of the Eaftem and w 'eft em numbers,
■br how to know what our Religion is , while
Jeknow not what be our Laws : Nor how to
fiow whether the Church be extindt, when
jhath no human Head , by the Ceflation of fuch
Councils-, nor who muft call them , nor whence,
: or what is their Conftitutive Matter ■, only you
y,they muft be called out of all the Chriftian
v orld ; But need not all be tliere ? And will a
iallmakea General Council, if the Men come
i)t ? And can they conie from all the Dominions
F .the rffalfwet, Armwwut) T«rkh Per pans ^ Mtf-
[ i66 1
covites , &c. And who hath right to call them ?
hath the Pope ? Or our Emperors or Kings ? what
power hath he over all other Princes Subje&s ?
Youconfefs they were called out of the Imperial
Provinces ? And how few ( if any) other Names
are Subfcribed ? But lam forry that you ftill.fo
contrary to all Evidence , take National or Im-
perial Univerfality for Terreftrial Univerfality of
Church and Councils : I befeech you ,if we muft
be Papifts , let us be of the more reafonable fort,
that know where to find a Papal Monarch,or Vice-
Chrift ; and not fent to feek a Church-Parliament
Univerfal , or Univerfal Ariftocratical College ,
that is nowhere extant in the World, nor can be,
especially now the five Patriarchs are what and
where they are. How much more Rational to be
Governed by the Pope as Patriarch of the Weft
only , till we can find out the Ariftocratical Head.
Butfince the Empire was turned into many
Kingdoms , who can prove that thofe many muft
have all one Human Head.
But I am yet more forry that you joyn mthHUde-
brand , in making Princes to be but for the Body
and Civil Peace , and BifliopsandPriefts to be the
Church, and for the Soul: Which ( God willing,)
as I have oft done, I (hall fullier Confute, in a
Treatife for true National Churches , proving
that Chrift hath made no Higher Vifible Humane
Church Power or Form : And that Chriftian
Kings are as Sacred Perfons, and Minifters of
Chrift as Bifliops ; and Superior Heads of Nati-
onal Churches , though the Pow r er of the Keys
belong only to the Clergy $ And that a true
National Church , is but a Chriftian Kingdom, as
fuch, the King being the Head , and Confederate
Paftors and Churches jhc Subject Body.
The
The Second Part.
rhe Stating of the Contro-
verfie, and full Confuta-
tion of the Pretences for
a Foreign Jurifdiclion.
The CONTENTS.
CHap. I. The clear flat ing of the Controvsrfie.and Confutation of,
the Pretenders. In 60 Prop opt ions 5 proving it a perjurious
alteration of Government, &c.
Ch. II. Why Parliaments and the Church of England before Bijhop
Laud were fo much againft fuch a Coalition with the Papal Church,
Ch. III. The [aid Coalition is not the way to Catholic^ Union,
Ch. IV. The Deceits that are pleaded for an Univerjal Humane So-
veraignty.
Ch. V. A Foreign furifdifiion by College or Counsels unmask?.
Ch. VI. The Grand Conjequential Cafe : Whether it be lawful for\
Presbyters to Swear cr Profefs Obedience to thofe Bifhopswhc t
profefs Subjection to a Foreign furif diction ? or for the people to \
ewn them.
Ch. VII. Of the fecondpart of the defign to bring the Papifts to our
Churches as in the beginning of Queen ElizabethV days,
Ch. VIII. Why it will notjervefor a Coalition for the Papifts to a-
bate their la ft 400 years corruptions as Arcbbijhop Bromhali
maintained,
Ch. IX. Whether the inftance of 'the Apo flies Church Governments
prove an Univerfal Soveraigmy in man,
Ch. X. Many Queftions about Councils to be refolved before we can j
ta\e them for an Univerfal Arifto:racy,
Ch. XI. A Breviate of both the Atiftocratjcal and Monarchical
Popery.
Ch. XII. A humble Exportation to the Zealom Antipapifts, Con.
formifts and Nonconformifts whether they have been innocent as to
promoting Popery ?
Ch. XIII. What is the Duty of all other Chriftians towards the Pa-
pifts, in order to thedifcharge of the Fundamental Duties of Love,
Concord andPeace^and the promoting the common Intereft ofCbri-
fiianity : Written to \\eep Prohttants from pnfid Extreams , and
while we cannot come (0 near them as Callander 5 Erafmus, Gro-
t'ms,and thofe that are for a Foreign $urifdiclion,we may keep and
vfe a Christian Zeal for the better way of Concord of Chritts pre-
ferring, avoiding allinjury to Papifts, and all others.
NB, To prevent mifunderftanding Citations,note,That both
fome Epifcopal Drs and fome Presbyterians fay , That the Go-
vernment of the Church is Ariftocratical,meaningonly, 1. Per
partes, as England is Governed by Juftices, and, 2. Meeting in
fuch Councils as they can for Concord •• But not as the fumma
poteftcu of the Univerfal Church, which is una perfona politica in
pluribm naturalibus unifying the Body and fo Ruling it. They
fpeak not properly in the Language of Politicks.
Chap,
[J«9]
Chap. I. The true State and juft Re-
folutions of the Controverfies about a
Foreign JurifdiEtion, in Sixty EvL
dent or Proved Propo fit ions.
' r ' T-T^^ £ reac ^vantage Satan maketh of
i. JL the deceivablenefs of ignorant men.and
\t the deceit fulnefs of the Crafty, and of the apci-
jade of ambiguous, orfaffe, or artifidally-cqntri-
ed Names and Words to deceive, the fad Expe-
dience of the deceived World, and corrupted and
ivided Churches openly declare ; and yet, alas,
ow fewobferveit andefcape the fnare?
§ 2. If ail Men were judicious and ftabliflied
^hriftians, when ferious Faith and Godlinefs is
lade a fcorn, by the falfe names of Hereticks,
hifmaticks, Puritans, Fanaticks, Se&aries, oi-
ly fenflefs jears, it would no more turn them
pm the holy performance ^ of their Baptifmal
ow, and Obedience to Chrift, than the raving
: a Drunkard or a Bedlam, or the crying of a
Ihild. But ignorant unrefolved Perfons, that
^ver yet know what the bearing of the Crofs
^s, nor have learned felfdenial^ are ftopt in their
jnvidtions, good purpofes, and hopeful difpofid-
is, when they hear ferious Piety made a com-
ron fcorn, and that by thofe that were themfelves
'ptized, and profefs Chriftianity. Some of them
Ink, lure all this reproach is not laid on them
f nothing, and others that think it but the ftink-
B b ing
f ?7° 1
Jng breath of ulcerated malignant minds, yet can-
noc bear it, but draw back and (brink : Therefore
Chrift prcncunceth a dreadful Sentence againfl
thofe that offend ( that is, by fuch (tumbling-
blocks turn back and difcourage ) even the leafl
of tbele childifli beginners ^ It were better for thai
man that a Milftone were hanged about his Neckj ana
he were caft into the Sea,
§ 3. But no fcandal or fnare is fo dangerous at
thofe which are made by Rulers or Great Men
or by Paftors and Teachers on the pretences oj
Religion, and Divine Authority, abufing the ho<
Jy Name of Chrift.
§ 4. And the fame Artifice that Satan ufeth a
gainft Godlinefs in general he ufeth againft parti
cular Truths, Duties and ^erfons. And one of th(
mod dangerous that I now perceive the Prote
ftant Religion affaulted with, is putting the Nam
of Nonconjormifts^ and Puritans, and Schifmatich^
on Proteftants as Proteftants, and the Name
Catholick, the Church, the Church of England
the Clergy, yea of the Preformed Church, ando
Proteftants on the Papal Roman Se&. The Churc
of England, King, Parliament, Archbiihops, Bi
fhops, and the reft were fixty years ago and leij
againft that as Popery, which now is obtruded oflj
us as the fenfe of the Church of England agmti^
'\ jpery : Such Wonders can bare Names do witf
the ignorant : And they go on without any gre<
refiftance
§ 5. Whereas there are great differences
mong the Papifts about the degree of the perfona}
Power of the I ope, the Cheat is this; To confin^
the Name of Paputs to the one party, and to o* n
the Opinions of the other Party, and to call theni
Presbyterian*
E 37' 3
Presbyterians or Nonconformifts that are againft
both, and will be no Papifts. i. The Italians are
for the Popes Sole Supremacy, and Councils being
but his Counfellors. 2. The French Lawyers
are for the Councils Supremacy above the Pope,
as ro Legislation, and Judgment when they fir*
3. The middle greater part are for the Supremacy
in Pope and Council agreeing, and the Popes Exe-
cutive power in the intervals, notabfolute, but ac-
cording to the Church Laws or Canons. But all
for a vifible Univerfal Supremacy, and for the Pa-
pal Presidency in General Councils, and his prime
Patriarchfhip in the Weft. If in England fome be
For the Kings Sole Legislative Power and Abfo-
lutenefs, and Parliaments being but his Counfel-
, ors 5 and others for the Conjunction of King and
parliament in Legiflation, and the limiting of the
Kings Executive Power by the Laws, doth it fol-
iowthat only the firfc fort are the Kings Subjeds ?
fhe Controverfie is the fame. Yet the fame men
that are for Abfolute Civil Monarchy, take on
hem to be for Ecclefiaftical Ariftocracy.
; § 6. Men love not to be tired with tedious Vo-
ames •, nor can I find time to write more fuch,
Therefore I fhall here lay down what the Reader
mft neceffarily know in fome Thefes or Apho-
|fms, with fo fhort but found a proof as is necef
|ry to capable willing Readers, inftead of put-
ig them into diftintt Chapters with numerous
:oofsto urge the unwilling.
1 1. The World is the Kingdom of God 3 who is
•minently the King, and all Reafonable Creatures
is Subjects under Moral Government, as all na-
! ;ral Agents are under Natural Potential Govern-
ed* J3b a No
I;
[ ml
No man will deny this but the A thrift, whom I
leave to be difputed with by Sun, and Moon, and
Stars, Heaven and Earth, and common Rea-
ion.
II. God only is the Unifying as well as Specify-
ing Governor of this UnivetTal Kingdom: and tho'
all men be of one Nature, Species,Mould,Intereft,
&c yet it is only by their Relation to one God
that they are one Kingdom.
III. God hath made no Univerfal Supreme
Monarch or Ariitocracy under him in the World:
But only appointed to each Soveraign his particu-
lar Province or Republick. For, . i. No Man or
Senate is naturally capable of it : They do not fo
much as know the Terra incognita, nor can fend to
the Antipodes and all the Earth as Regiment re-
quired) : He would be thought as mad that fhould
attempt it as he that claimed a Kingdom in the
Moon. 2. No Man or Senate had ever yet the
madnefs to claim '^
IV. He that fhould Claim an Univerfal Supre-
macy, muft thereby make all Kings and States,
and all the World to be his Sub jeds. #
V. He that doth fo proclaimed himlelt to be
pMictu hoftis, the pMick Enemy of all Kings and!
States,whilehe will make them his Subjects againjl?
their wills. And therefore all Kings and States are
allowed to refill and ufe him as their common
Enemy. , t - i • i r t r>
VI. The whole World is now the rightful Do-
minion ofChrift our Redeemer: For this end he
both died, rofe and revived, that he might be the Lord
of the dead and of the living, Rom- 14. 9» 10. M\
power is given him in Heaven and Earth, Mat. 28.; 1
I p. All things are delivered to him of the Father, and\
gtvevk
I fill
given into his hands, John 1 3. 3. and lj\ 2. /& //
/»**& jf/e^ over all things to the Church, Eph. I. 23.
The Father judgeth no man, but hath commuted all
judgment to the Son, John 5. 22.
VII. Princes are therefore now the Minifters of
Chrift by Duty, and are bound to ftudy his Inte-
reft and Laws, and to obey him.
VIII. Subje&s by Obligation are not always
Subjefts by Confent, nor Subje&s by Profefled
Confent, always Subjeds by Heart-Confent.
IX. All the World is the Kingdom as of God
the Creator, fo of Chrift the Redeemer as to Ob-
ligation : And the Wicked as Rebels.
X. All the truely Baptized are thereby made
the Kingdom of Chrift the Redeemer by Profe/t
Confent. And this is the Church vifible.
XI. All the true Believers and San&ified are
the Kingdom of Chrift by Heart-Confent 5 and
thefe are the Church Regenerate and MyftkaL
XII. Therefore the Kingdom of Chrift is larger
Shan the Church of Chrift : And the Church is an
lied: peculiar people, Vifible as to Means, and
Jvlyftical as to Salvation. Even as the Ifraelites
had the Covenant of peculiarity, while the Law
of Grace in the fir ft Edition made to Adam and
Noah was ftill in force to all the World : And
Abraham thought that even Sodom had had Fifty
Elighteou^Perions in it.
I XIII The Church of Chrift is an Eminent
Politick Society , of which Chrift is the Specifying
and Vnifying Head , and all Chriftians are Mem-
pers : All the Baptized Vifible Members , and all
: :he fincere confenters myftical Members.
J XIV. Chrift is the Maker of his own Body ,
Church or Kingdom: Hemadehimfelf the Head:
B b 3 He
C 374 3
He made the fpecifying Inftitution or Law 5 the
Terms of Union and Communion •, He giveth
Men the Grace by which they Believe, Repent ,
Confent and are made Members.
If Chrift made not his own Church , as to the
Formal Head , the Species, the Unifying Terms
and Graces , it would be as a Wooden Leg to a
living Body, a Human Creature impofed on him,
Savouring of the Errours and Naughtinefs of
thofe that made it , and Mutable at their Mutable jj
Wills. Every active Form, makes it's own ma- 1
terial Domicilium. Who is he , or who are they
that had power to make Chrift a Body or Church
in [peck , before he made it himfelf : Chrifts Bo-
dy is not made by Man ? If it were, who were
they ? Were they his Body or Church firft them-
felves, or not ? If yea , who made them fuch ,
and who them, and who them in infinitum: If
not , how came Infidels and the Members of the
Devil to have power to make a Body or Church
for Chrift?
XV. Chrift hath defpecie Inftituted who (hall
be Members of this Church : And by his Laws,
Terms and Defcription taught us certainly to
know the Members as Vifible.
Elfe we could never know whom to take for
Chriftians , nor whom, to love as fuch 5 Nor
to whom to give the Seals of his Grace , and
Communion with his Members.
XVI. Baptifmis the Symbol or Badge of Chri-
ftians, and Baptizing is our Chriftening ; and who-
ever believeth and is Baptized , (hall be Saved:
Therefore till they Revolt, all truly Baptized
perfons are Vifible Chriftians, and make up the
Vifible Church : Which is the Society of all
Chri-
C 37J 1
jChriftians, Headed by their Foveraign Chri/K
i XVII. All Chriftians entered in Infancy , are
not capable of the Duty , Bleflings and Commu-
nion of the Adult. fc Adult Members and Com-
munion muft be diftinguifhed from Infant.
; XVIII Therefore all that will have Adult
•Communion, though they muft not be Baptized
f again, muft as fully own their Baptifmal Cove-
nant , Devoting themfelves by their own Vnder-
funding Confem and Vow to God the Father, Son
-and Holy Ghoft , Renouncing the World , the
Flefli and the Devil , as if they were now to be
^Baptized.
\ The negleft of this , or turning it into a dead
simage and Ceremony , by dead Images of Bi-
yfliops , on pretence of Confirmation , confound-
eth the Church, and would make it a dead
Umage, and really but the World.
XIX. Thellniverfal Church of Chrift in his
irdays on Earth , was but an Embrio 3 and his few
rApoftles and Difciples , who were fuited in num-
ber to the Jewifh Nation , where their Miniftry
iwas to begin, were but like the Organical parts of
(the Body , the Heart , Head , Eyes , Liver, &c.
when Nature hath firft made them , that by them
jit may make the reft. But when Chrift was Ri-
ifcn , and the Holy Ghoft fent down in Eminency,
fand the Gentiles called , and the Church began
to be Catholick , this Kingdom of the Holy
iGhoft is that which is called fpecially , the King-
dom of God and Heaven, which the Gofpel then
proclaimed,and John Baptifl told Men was at hand.
XX. The Church of Chrift on Earth is partly
iVifible and partly Invifible, and yet but one
Church.
B b 4 As
[ 37^ ]
As Man is vifible as to his Body, and invifible
as to his Soul, and yet but one Man. It is vifi-
ble , i. In that the Subjects per ions are Vifible :
2. Their profefiion is Vifible : 3. Chrift was Vi-
fible on Earth : 4. He is Vifible now in his Court
of Heaven : 5. He will in vifible Glory come and
Judge them. 6. They (hall fee his Glory for
ever : y.HisLaws areVifible : 8.His Officers are Vi-
fible. 9- Many of his Judgments and Executions are
Vifible here : 10. The red iliall be io quickly,and
for ever.
^ His Church is Invifible, 1. In that Chrift as
God was never feen : 2. His Soul never feen:
3* His Office as to Truth y Right and Authority
Invifible , and to be believed. 4. 'Hie SouJs of
the Subjects Invifible ; 5. Their Sincerity Invifible.
6. And Chrift now not feen on Earth. 7. Nor Hea-
ven and Heli feen , where is his great Execution
and Retribution.
XXI. Chrift only is the Specifying and Unifying
Form of the Church,as United to the Matter: ^nd
all Chriftiansj Paftors and People, are but the
Matter.
They have a fort of Unity in themfeives : They
are of one Human kind , of one Intereft, of one
Profeffion ( and Faith and Love if fincerejand
joyn in one fort of Worihip, and Afe of Obe-
dience to Chrift', But they are One Chrift tan
Church , or Body of thrift, only by their Vniomeitb
Chrift ^ -arx ? Relation to him their Head and Cen-
ter. As $re Kingdom Q$ England hath one fort
of Men in our Land , of one Language, &c. Eup
only their Relation to one King, makes (hem one
Kingdom.
XXII. The Church or Body of Chrift when
■ ' fully
[ 377 1
fully made , hath diflimilar parts; fome are No-
ble Organkd parts , firft made to be inftruments
in making and preferving all the reft 5 and the
Church cannot be a Formed Church without them 5
fome are fuch Integrals, as the Church may live
.without.but not be Whole without.
Even as Ariftotle defineth the Soul to be Ente-
lechuiy or the Entitative All and Form of a Thyfi-
cal organised Body , capable of being Animated by
it. And as in Generation the Heart is firft made,
and then fome Rudiments of the Veflels for Di-
itribution , and then the Head and Eyes, and then
the Liver , &c. So Chrifts Humane Nature with
his Spirit , is as Heart and Head to the Church :
And then Teaching by himfelf firft , was as the
xArteries for Diflribution; And the Apoftles were
ffrft made the moft Noble Organic al parts, to De-
liver and Record his Univerfal Commands, and
)y his Spirit , make up the Inferior part^ , aqd
:he ordinary Paftors to be as the Stomach and Li-
yer, &c> for the Nutrition cf the whole. None
>f thefe parts are the Soul or forma hominis 3 but
;he Nobleft parts are neceflary in that Contex-
ure , which is forma Corporis , to makeit materia-
iifpofita , receptive of the Soul , which is the
?orm , as to its full Operation^ though the Semen
make an Embrio before received it. Much like
$ kin our prefent Cafe.
1 XXIII. Our Controverfie then is not , whether
It be neceflary to the being of the Church in
\aclo effe , that it have Apoftles and Paftors and
Teachers, to make it the Organised Body of
thrift, for this we all acknowledge. Nor yen
'vhether thefe ihould be all Chriftiansof one Bo-
♦Y? ^Pixic^ Faith 1 B apt if m^ Hope ^united to one Head
' and
andcWin him * Nor whether the Unity of the
Spirit ( for that's the Unity ) fhould be kept in
the Bond of Peace , no more than whether the
diflimilar parts of the Body fhould all be of one
Matter, and live by one nutriment* united to
the fame Head and Heart,, Contiguous, and made
for the Good of the whole , actuated by the fame
Spirits , and Animated by the fame Soul
XXIV. But our Controverfie with the Papifts is ,
Whether the Church on Earth have any One lawful
Supream Power under Chrifi , Monarchical , Arifto-
cratical or Democratic al , authorized to Govern the
whole by Legislation and Judgment: That is , One
Minifterid Soveraign , or Vice-Chrift $ a Conftitu*
rive, fpecifying and Vnifying Supream ver all, being
one P( iitical perfon, whether in o>.>e , or many natu-
ral Perfons i Th's :■' rot eft ants deny.
XXV. It is but our fecond Quefdon with the
Pa pi its, Whether the Popx be this Head or Supreme
Rettor : but our firft and fundament! Controverfie
is, Whether there be any fuch at all but Christ.
Did we believe there were any fuch at all , we
fhould readily be Papifts, either of thofe that give
moft to the Pope as Abfolute, or of thoie that
make him the Prefident of C ouncils, and in their
Intervals, the Prime Church Governor according
to the Laws. Of which more anon.
That the Proteftants commonly deny all Uni-
verfal Soveratenty but Gink's, I fhould tire the
Reader needlelly to prove by numerous Citations.
He may foon know that will read, 1. Ail die
Churches Coafellions in the Corpus Confe(fiori»jm
2. Guv Oa.hs for renouncing all foreign Jurifdi-
dions. 9. Our DifpUtantS* Luther, (deConciliis)
Zimglim D Oecola.wpadm 3 Melatwhthon , Brent'ins,
Calvin^
C 579 ]
Calvin, Bnllinger, Zanchy, 1/lirigpts, Pe^elhu, Muf-
culus, Aretins, Chamier, Molin&us, Blonde I, BalUvu,
.Rivet, Partus, Sohnius, Pifcator^ Bena, Sadeel, Da-
\naus, Gryn&us, Spanhemius, Ar mini us, Epifcopius, &G
.Jewel, Whitaker, Reignolds , Crakenthorpe , Abbot,
\C ha/loner, Willet, Vjher, White, Chillingworth, Dave-
nam, Morton, Carlton, Bernard, Barrow,&CC. Their
Difputes were not Who is this Summa Poteftas
Mnijhrial to Govern all the ChrijHan World , but
whether there be anyfach .*
XXVI. No Protefcants ever yet denied the
rCouncils of Pifa, Conftance and Bafd , and the
French allowed Clergy to be Papifts becaufe they
were not of the Italian ftrain,nor for the abfolute
unlimited Power of the Pope. Nor did any call
[them Proteftants.
XXVII. That the Pope hath no right to an Uni-
erfal Supremacy,Headfhip orGovernment,I have
[proved at large in the Firft and Second Part of my
Key for Catholicks : And Dr. Barrow hath bet-
ter and more largely proved after many other.
Briefly,
i. No Man is naturally capable of Governing
ill the World. Only God and our Redeemer is
{capable ; Man cannot know, hear, fend, execute
Sver all the Earth per fe & per alios , it's a kind of
ladnefs to imagine it.
2. The Chriftian Churches are moftly under
ithe Power of various Princes, Abaffines, Turks,
Perfians , theMogol, Mofcovites, Tartarians,
Swedes, Danes, Englilh, &c that will not receive
the Pope : How then can he govern the Subje&s
•pnder them ?
3. HadfuchaHead been of Chrift's making,
he would have plainly made us underftand it by
his
1
v
[ s 8o]
his word : Of fo great importance would it be to
the Churches Unity and our Salvation.
4. When Hertzes and Sects andControverfies'
arofe and troub le Church, the Apoftles would?
furehave told them this neceffarv means of ending!
all, and living ia Unity and Concord.
5. Paul would never have chidden the Conten-
ders for faying, I am of Cephas, if centering in him
had been the only uniting means-
6. Peter never exercifed any Power over the
reft of the Apoftles,nor over the Univerfal Church
any more than the reft.
7. If he, had, it had been no more to the Biibop
of Rome , than to the Bi(k>p of dm'mh , and
others.
8: None can (hew any Commiffion of Cbrift
for fuch a Headlhip : And none other can autho-
rize them.
9. The Council otChakedon faith exprefly, that
it's being the Imperial Seat, caufed Rome to have the
Frirhacy by the Father's Gift.
10. The whole Greek Church never believed
that Chrift made any Univerfal Soveraign : For,
1. Elfe they would never have contended for the
Primacy ac C nftantwopk{nov for the fecond place):
For they knew that was no Apoftolical Seat , nor
did they claim it as byChrift s inftitution : and they
were not (b impudent as to fee up a Huaian Right
before a Divine. 2. And even they never claimed
a Soveraignty over the Extra -Imperial Chriftian
World, but only over the Churches of the Empire,
and tho/e that had been the Emperor's Subje&s.
11. The Fathers and Primitive Church , and
Tradition are all againft the Pope's Univerfal
Government without the Empire (as I have elfe-
where proved). 12. The
:
L ?»i J
12. TheCatholick Church isnovvagainft fuch
!a Soveraign , even the far greateft part of Chri-
ftians : And it never acknowledged him or united
in him in any Age.
13. There is lefs reafon for one Church Mo-
narch overall the World than for one Civil Mo-
narch (as fliali be further proved) which yet no
Man hath the face to plead for.
14. This Papal Claim hath no juft pretence-,
There is no work or ule for any fuch Power (of
which more anon J. Let not Magiftrates or Paftors
be robbed of their right, and there will no Go-
verning Work be left for the Pope.
15. It is an unfufferable Usurpation of the
; Po\ver of all Chriftian Princes, who are entrufied
,with the Exteriors and Accidentals of the Church;
and a wrong to them, and their Kingdoms to iub-
Wb$t them to Foreigners. The Pope of old was a
Subject to one Prince 5 And for one Princes Sub-
ject to Rule all other Princes of the Earth, is in
effect to make that Prince the Ruler of them all.
\6. A humane Ufurping Head maketh an hu-
man adulterous Catholick Church 5 and makes
ithat the Body of the Pope, which fhould be buE
the BodyofChrift.
17. It is a certain means of Schifm, while there-
by they feparate that humane Society of the Ufur-
per from all the Church that will own no Head
but Chriih
18. This Idol Head or Vice-Chrifc in plain Pride
fetting up himfelfas theGovernour of the World,
jand fetting the World together by the Ears about
his Title,by Ufurping the Government ever them,
muft needs make it a hard queftion at leaft to
iChriflians, whether this Idol be not the Anri-
chrift,
C 582 1
chrift, that is, the Pro-Chrift, while he makes!
himfelf the Vice-Chrift. And efpecially when it's
confidered what men abundance of the Popes
have been, and how much they have done againft
the Do&rine, Worlhip, Difcipline, and faithful
Servants of Chrift.
m 19. They have noway to give the World any
fatisfa&ory certainty who is Pope, and who not :
How then can the World be ruled by him?
1. They cannot tell whether the Electors or Con-
fecrators be they that neceflarily give him his
Power, or make him Pope. 2. If it be the Ele-
ttors, they cannot tell us who thofe muft be. If
any will ferve , the Turk may make a Pope !
And then ten fort of Ele&ors may make ten
Popes : If it be tied to any one fort of Men,
the Papacy hath long been extinft 5 for in
fome Ages the People of Rome chofe with the
City Clergy : In fome Ages the Neighbour Bi-
fliops and People chofe : In fome the Empe-
rors : In fome Cardinals ; And fometimes Ge-
neral Councils: If God had appointed ontVmfy'wg
Head to his Church , he would have determined
who fhould choofe him, and told us how to know
him.
If ic be Confecration that maketh him Pope,
God would have authorized fome to Confecrate
him. If any will ferve , fome may Confecrate
one, and fome another, and fome a third : Every
one may have three Bifhops. If it muft be both
a juft Ele&ion and Confecration the uncertainty
will be the greater , when neither of them is
certain.
And none can give Power but they that have ic
to give. But Eledors and Confecraters being In-
feriors have none to give. If
C j8j 3
If they fay that God only givech the Power, and
the E!e<Sorsdo but choofe the Receiver, and the
>Confecrators invert him: I anfwer, It is fo in-
deed in the true Collation of Church-offices, and
{Power (Whether Mr- Dodwell and (uch others
will or not \ But that's here all one as to our un-
certainty Who is the Man.
2. And this is no feigned cafe: when in fuch a
multitude of Schifms 5 tbere have been two or three
Popes at once fand once fix alive at once that
iwere or had been Popes J : And thefe made Bi-
fliopsand Cardinals,and thqfe Biihopsmade Priefts,
and no man yet knows which of them ("if either)
had the right.
3. And is it the Name of a Roman Bifhop, or
ithe Thing that is neceflary to the being of an Uni-
verfal Pafcor ? If the Name, a Hundred may be fo
icalled-, And bare Names give not fo great Power:
If the Thing, how were thofe Bifnops of Romejhzt
divers Score Years did dwell in France, and never
did any Bifhop's Work at Rome , nor had Rome s
Confent ? Might not one in Armenia have been as
truly called the Bifliop of Rome ?
But if it be Pojfejfwn that gives validity to the
,claim 3 then the ftrongeft bath the belt title. And
Ithey that have by turns driven out each other
|were all true Popes : And who was PofTeflbr,
pwhen one was at Rome, and another (that carried
it at laft ) at Avignlon or in Germany f
20. Tying an Unifying Head of all the Church
on Earth to Rome , doth leave it in the Power of
any Infidel , or Arian that can get Rome to fet a
Head of the Chriftian Religion on the Church ;
that is, To un-church it, deftroy it or corrupt it.
For all that know the World, know how ordina-
rily
[ ^4]
rily the Prefent Powers can prevail with their
Subjects to Eledt whom they pleafe ; As Theodori-
cm and other Arians at Rome have done. And if
the Turk fliould conquer Rome , how eafily could
he keep them from having any Bifliop^t all, and
fo the Church were dead as headlefs.
21. Yea Rome hath long been without any true
Biihop : And the Church is no Church witfiouc
it's Conftitutive Head. In divers times of Wars,
Defolations, and Perfections, yea , long by the ]
Difagreement of the Electors, and many ages by
the nullity of uncapable Popes , fome fet up by
Whores, and Tyrants, and fome depofed by Ge-
neral Councils as Hereticks , and yet continuing
fas Eugen. 4. ) And long much of Italy it felf
depofed the Roman Biihop, and fet up a Patriarch
at 4quileia y and took him for their Head.
22. Yea, it is certain by their Do&ritie of ne-
ceflary uninterrupted Succeffion, that there is now
no Pope nor ever can be. For when fo many
falfe Elections, Incapacities by Simony 5 Herefie,
Schiim, Infidelity, Councils Depofitions, have
interrupted the Succeffion, it can never (by their
way) bereftored.
23. By all the Canons every City fliould choofe
their own Biihop : And fo Rome (ok a Neft of
Wickednefs) would be made the Miftrifs or Head
of all the World*, when as Cofmography is not fo
neceflary toChriflianity,that all the World fliould
be bound ever to know that there is fuch a place
as Rome in the World : And k were a ftrange
thing that God fliould make it neceflary to Sal-
vation for them at the Antipodes and all the
Earth, to obey one City, and him that they ele<ft.
Was it ignorance or craft in Pope Zacbary to Ex-
commu-
Communicate one for faying there were Anti-
podes. If he knew of no Men on the other fide
of the Earth, he was unlike to Govern them. If
le perfwaded Men that one half of the Earth was
jninhabited,that he might not be known to bend
Governor of them , it was vain Craft. But it's
iker it was Ignorance.
He that would have more Proof, may find
nough in Dr. Barrow.
^ XXVIII. The Pope by this Claim of Univerfal
jovernment claitneth fo much Power unjuftly
rom and over all Princes on Earth , as obligeth
hem all to take him for a Publick Enemy, as one
rould do that ftiould claim an Univerfal Monar-
chy, and tell them on pain of Depofition they
iutt be all his Subje&s: as the Pope doth on pain
f Excommunication^Depofitiort and Damnation.
None ever had the madnefs to dream of an
Iniverfal Schoolmafter , or Phyficion. Gregory
>ng ago made the claim of Univerfal Bifhop to
e a mark of Antichrift.
s XXIX. Chrift bindeth all Chriftians to live in
Communion as Saints , as making up one Body
olitick (of a tranfcendent Species) of which
hrift is the Supreme Governor or Head.
: This therefore is none of the Controverfie be-
yeen us : All Chriftians are agreed that as many
Members ofdifferent(hape,ufeand honour make
pone Natural Body, fo do Chriftians that differ
\ Gifts, Office and Grace make up one Body of
hrift. And as every _ Member contributed to
ie good of the whole Body, fo muft every Chri-
ian to the good of the Univerfal Church : And
> it is not only Bifhops that have every one a
harge in his Place to promote the Univertai
[ ?S6]
welfare, but every Presbyter, and every Chriftian
in his Place. Therefore that Bifhops are related
to the whole Church, no more proveth that they
have as a Senate zfumma poteftas or any Univerfal
Government over it, as one College , than it will
prove it in all other Chriftians , who are all rela-
ted to the whole ; Nor no more than the Mem-
bers of the Body do make one natural Governing
Part by Confent.
XXX. This Communion of Chriftians in the
Church as Catholick ; is efTentiated by the Eflen-
tials of Chriftianity and Miniftry 5 for Chriftians
as Chriftians with Chrift the Head do conftitute
the Catholick Church, inks firft being as in fieri.
And chrifiians as Chriftian Minifters of Chrift,
and private Difciples, do conftitute the organized
Body which with Chrift the Head make an orga-
nized Catholick Church.
t XXXI. The Integrals of Chriftianity & Commu-
nion are not neceflary to theEflence of theChurch^
but to the Integrity : Much lefs the Accidents.
1 XXXII. The Chriftian Churches through the
World have Communion in all thefe things fol-
lowing at this day. 1. They are all Baptized with
the fame Baptifm inEflence 3 and fo are all Chri-
ftians. Particularly they all profefs to believe in
God the Father, one Jefus Chrift our Redeemer,
and one Holy Ghoft, one in Effence with the Fa-
ther and the Son. They all profefs the fame
Creed called the Apoftles, yea and the Nicene:
and the Lord's Prayer as the Rule of our Defires,
and the Decalogue as a fummary Rule of Pra&ice
They all believe the fame holy Canonical Scrip-
ture, as to as many Books at leaft as are neceflary
10 thebeing of Chriftianity and Salvation/They all
ture,
c 3873
agree in the Effentials of the Sacred Miniftry, that
iuch muft teach the Infidels of the World, and
make them Difciples of Chrift baptizing them;
and then muft teach them drift's Commands:
That they are under Chrift's Teaching , Pneftly
and Kingly office, to be to the C lurches the Peo-
ples Teachers, their Guides in Pnblick Worfhip,
and the Rulers of their Communion by the Power
of the Keys. They agree in the Efientials of the
Lord's Supper,fave that the Papifts have corrupted
it by Tranfubttantiatio^ and other foul Abufes-
The Proteftants, Greeks, Armenians, Abaflines
and all or near all the Parties of Chriftiaos in the
World are agreed in all this and much more, ex-
cepting the laid Corruptions of Popery, i. Their
Religion teacheth them all to Love one another,
as the Members cf the fame Body of Chrift 5
to do good to all , efpecially to the Houihold
of Faith 5 and to Pray for one another , and
and relieve each other in want, and to do to all as
jthey would have others do to them. In a word
io Love God as God, and Saints as Saints, and
Vlen as Men, and all to feek one Heavenly King-
Horn, and all fight againft the fame Enemies, the
VVorld, the Ffefh , and the Devil. And this is
^atholick Communion.
XXXIII. The greater Communion they have
n all the Integral parts of Chriftian Faith, Wor-
Jhip^and Government, the more ftrong and amia-
ble the feveral" Churches are, and io is the whole
>y fuch Communion ; But it is not neceflary to
|he Eflence.
! It is not the Papifts trick of challenging us to
lame Fundamentals that will cheat men of under-
tending to confound Eflentials and Integrals : That
C e z which
[ ?S8 3
ivhich hath no Eflence is nothing : that whofe
Eflentials are unknown is not knowablc, nor can
be defined. Christianity was once known by Bap-
tifm : and it was once knowable who were to be
Baptized, and who to be received as Christians in-
to Communion. There are multitudes of Divine
Truths revealed in Scripture, and therefore to be
believed, which are not eflential to a Chriftian or
a Church : And fo there are Integral Parts of
Worfhip and Difcipline. He that needs more
proof of this, is not one of thofe that I write for.
XXXIV. The Accidents of Chriftianity and
Churches are of two forts : ibme fuch as it is de-
finable that all Churches fhould agree in, though
it be neceflary neither to their Eflence or Integri-
ty. And fome fuch in which an Univerfal Agree-
ment is neither poffiblenor defireable.
As it is defireable to comelinefs that all men
have Hair and Nails, &c but not that they all
wear Cloaths of the fame Stuff, Shape, or Price 5
or all dwell in Houfes of the fame materials, form
orbignefs, nor all ufe the fame Trade of Life, nor
be of one Age or Rank, &c. It is defireable that
all the World fpake one Language, and were of I
one Judgment in all things of colnmon concern- j
ment : But it's hopelefs , And he would play thef
hypocritical Devil , that on pretence of feekingj
Unity, would deftroy or ruin all that agree not
in thefe things •, fo is it as to Church Communion :
It is defireable that all Chriftians underftood and
fpake one Language ; and that we had but one
perfedt fort of Copy of the Bible without various
readings-, or where Tranflations are neceflary that
they were all perfect and agreeable , but it's hope-
lefs : As the cafe is, it is not defireable, much lefs
neceflary,
l3hl
; neceflary, that we all Worfliip God in one Lan-
i guage when all underftand ic not , or that we all
ufe the fame Tranflacions , Liturgy, or words of
Prayer or Preaching, or all wear the fame fort of
Garments, and an hundred fuch like : And to fi-
lence all that do not, or reject them from Catho*
lick Communion is the like hypocritical Diabo-
' lifm -■> and in that way,the Devil and the Pope are
the greateft Vniters, that is , Dividers and De-
ftroyers in the World.
XXXV. The Vniverfal Church conta'meth many
particular Churches throughoui the World,
This none denieth. As a Kingdom hath many,
j Cities and Corporations.
XXXVJ. Thefe particular Churches Parts of
the Univerfal, have a diftind conftitutive Form :
That is, Chrift only is Soveraign of the Univer-
fal, but his Officers are the particular conftitutive
ruling part of the particular , though under Chrift.
King and Subjects only are Effential to a King-
dom : But a Mayor, Bailiff,or other chief Officer,
and the common Citizens are Effential to a City.
And to call a man Chief or Head of a Family or
City, that is no King, is no Treafon, but to claim
p the Royalty is.
XXXVII. Therefore there is more neceflary to
Communion in a particular Church as a Member;
of ir, than to Catholick Communion, riz..
He mud confent to his Relation and Submiflion
jto the particular Paftors of that Church •, and to
'meet at the fame time and place, and joyn in
jail the neceflary Parts of Publick Worfhip with
tjthem; Elfe local Communion will be impomble.
Therefore it is injurious ignorance which main-
kaineth of late, that he that feparateth from or is
C c 3 juflly
C J9<> 3
juftly cafl: out of one Church, feparateth from, or
Is caft out of all For he that will not own the
Pador of that Church, cannot have Communion
with it as a Member of that Church ; who can
come to School to a Schoolmaller that he confents
not to ? And yet he may own moft or all other
Paftors of the Catholick Church as fuch. He that
thinks the Subfcriptions, Forms or Ceremonies of
the Greek, Roman or Englifh Church unlawful,
doth not therefore think Chridianity or Catholick
Communion unlawful.
XXXVIII. All Chriftiaas are not bound to be
fixed Members of particular Churches fubordinate
to National 3 but rhofe that can enjoy it ought.
The Negative I have fo fully proved againft
Dr. Srillingflm , that for Dr. Sherhckjo go on to
harp on the fame firing, and give no anfwer to it,
doth but tell us with what Men we have to do. I
will not repeat the Proofs I gave, that fome Am-
baffadors, fome Merchants, fome wandering Beg-
gars or Tradefmen, fome Travellers , and fome
where no Churches yet are gathered, fome Sol-
diers, and fome in times of Confuiion , are not
obliged to be fixed Members of any particular
Church ; but only to be Chrift ians in Communion
with the Church Catholick, and to hold tranfient
Communion with the Churches where they come.
He that yet will deny this, words will not make
him fee it.
XXXIX; Many of thefe Churches in one King-
dom, have fo great advantage by the Unity of
5overaignty,civil Intereft and Laws, to be flreng-
thening helpers tQ one another, that they fhould
accordingly aflbciate, and live in as much concord
r various conditions , Auditors and Imper-
fections will allow. And
C?9* 3
And accordingly as Neighbours owe fomemore
Charity to each other than to Strangers, fo Chri-
flians under the fame Prince united by Civil Go-
vernment,^ Laws and Intereft , fhould be ib far
from periecuting and destroying each other, for.
that which in various Kingdoms is allowable in
Religion,that they fhould exercife more love,com-
paffion and forbearance of one another.
XL. Chriftian Princes are true Parts of the King-
dom of Chrift, and eminent Integral Parts of the
Univerfal Church", as well as Paftors- . And are
^ound by Chrift to do their beft to make all their
Kingdoms,the Kingdoms of Chrift; that is,to bring
ill their Subje&s to confent to be Chriftians, and
to live in concordant Obedience to the Laws of
thrift.
And fo all Nations fhould be difcipled as far as
hey can procure it : And fuch National Churches,
:hat is, Chriftian Kingdoms,wemuftall defire.
XLI. Supreme Chriftian Princes or States are
authorized and obliged to drive on, by juft means,
:11 Paftors and People to the Duties of their feve-
1 Places, and correct them for their Crimes.
XLII. Chriftian Princes and States being Mem-
>ers of the llniverfal Church , are bound to con-
ribute their beft endeavours to its welfare : And
Iierefore fo far to Unite and Agree as is neceflary
b their mutual lengthening for the Qniverfal
tood.
XLIII. Therefore fo far as Civil Councils , or
pyets of many Princes or their Delegates or Am-
!>afladors are neceflary to this Concord for the
common good, they are bound by God to keep
fuch. And where Meetings cannot be kept,to ufe
,11 meet correfpondency by Ambafladors and Let-
ters for the fame End. ' Cc4 So
[ 39 1 1
So that this is no duty proper toBHhops, but
common to Chriftian Princes : And if their fin-
ful omiflion make it ftrange, it is neverthelefs
iheir duty, as God will make them know-
XLIV. Thy Synods of Paftorsduly ordered are
of great ufe for their mutual advice, ftrength and «
concord, in order to the univerfal good.
So far are we from- being againft them, that we
think the right ufe of them of great importance.
That they may keep a right underftanding of the
Faith which they agree in, and bear down Here-
fies the better by their joynt oppofition ; and may
keep up Chriftian Love, and work out the difaf- 1
fedions which ftrangers and the calumnies of I
backbiters are apt to breed. And even in Inte-
grals and meet Accidents may do as much in
Concord as they can.
XLV. The Obligation which lieth on Particu-
lar Paftors to obferve the Agreements of fuch
Synods, is from the general command of Love
and Concord, and the means thereto. And he
that ftands not to fuch Agreements as make for
the Strength and Concord of the Churches, vio-
lateth this Common Law. But fuch Agreements
of Synods as make not for this common end 5 but
are againft it, no man is obliged to obferve.
For it is no means that is not for the End, but
againft it. Therefore every Canon which enjoyn-
erh fin, or is not to the Churches good but hurt,
xnjift not be kept.
XLVL It is not true that the Diocefan is by
Office the Reprefenter of the whole Church in
Synods^ and Presbyters have no place or deciiive
[Votes.
Protectants have at large confuted this in their
Confu-
[ ml
Confutations of Popery ; and fohave many French
} apifts, and fome others. The Convocation in
ingUnd hath a lower Houfe of Presbyters : Elfe
1 Abaffia one Bilhop wereinftead of all the Cler-
y of the Empire : And two or three were a
National Synod, in a Nation that hath na more
)iocefles. They can (hew no Commiffion for
ich a Reprefentative Power 3 therefore they
ave none fuch.
-XLVII. Much lefs have five Patriarchs, and a
2w Metropolitans, or fuch near them as they
/ill call Authority topafsfor the Reprefentatives
fall the Chriftian World, and to conftitute a
General Council.
XLVIII. No Paftors or Churches can give
ower to any to reprefent them abfolutely 3 but
>nly limitedly to lawful things,for common good :
^rid to oblige them no further or longer to ftand
o what they do, than the common good requi-
eth it-
What a man may not do himfelf, he may not
uthorize another to do for him : And no man
nay himfelf oppofe Truth or Duty, or crofs the
ommon good, or aflert any falfhood, or confenc
Jo any fin. And that which accidentally maketh
pr the common good in one Age or Countrey,
may be againft it in the next : And then we are
obliged againft it, whatever our Delegates, An-
jeftors or i elves did for it before.
XLIX. There w r as never in the World a Ge-
aeral Council of all the Bilhops on Earth, nor of
:he Reprefentatives of all the Churches : Evea
ihe fix or eight, or more old Councils now mod
lonoured, were General but as ro One Empire,
E yea far from th^t, ) and not as to all the Chri-
stian World, This
This I have fully proved in my fecond Book! !
againft Johnfon; i. From the Subfcripcions tol nc
the faid Councils 5 2. From the Authority of thefc
Emperors that called them -, 3. From the reft ofi
theHiftory and Adte? 4- And from the Tefti^lc
mony of the Hiftorians of thofe Times. Yetjfc
A. Bifhop Bromhall, with the Papift Prieit JohnU
fan maincaineth the contrary, pag. no. faying, k
£ Z7?tf Exception was made in the dark, &c. and \
iaith, if abounds with Errours, and that the Abnna
of Ethiopia fab mitteth to the Patriarch of Alexan-
dria, and they all acknowledge the Pope /fce y»r/?
Patriarchy &c.
An[. 1. If (uch a cant as this go with any man
for a fatisfactory anfwer to the full proof afore-
faid which I have given, and my Confutation of
ten times more of Johnfons, I have done wjth
that man.
Anf 2. Our Quefiion is, Whether any, or
all the -£.vfrrf-Imperial Churches had Bifhops in
thofe Councils, or were there reprelented, yea or
ever calted ? Doth he prove a word of this ?
Not one word 5 but faith, The Ethiopians now
fubmit to them.
Anf. 3. The Queftion is not, what they do
now ? but what they did then. Chriftian Reader,
admire the gracious Providence of God. The
Cuftom then was for the Major Vote of the
Bifliops in Council, when they anathematized any
as Hereticks, to get them baniLhed. Many of
thefe banilhed men enlarged the Church, and en-'
creafed the numbers of Chriftians where they
came \ but they propagated a Condemnation of
the Councils that condemned them. Ncftorius,
but fpecially Dkfe&rtA and Jacobus Syrm, and ma-
ny
7 of the Eutychians turned multitudes in the Eaft
id South, and fome in Tartary to their minds
?rein. Among others the Abyjfwes were taken
ith the Reverence and Authority of Diofcorm,
^ndemning the Council at Cbalcedon,znd the reft
at were againft him. And all the £*m*-Impe-
il Churcheshonoured thofe of the Empire above
I emfelves, living under Infidels (except Abaffla)
[A rejoyced in the Power of the Chriftian Em-
re ; but never joyned in their Councils, nor
ceived them as their Laws, but rejoyced as
Dnfenters to all that they thought good. He
nnot prove that before Biofcorm Banifhment
re Abajfines obeyed Alexandria : And to this
y, their Abnna is chofen by the Monks at Je-
falem, fay fome, but fay others, chofen and
•nfirmed by the titular Patriarch of Alexandria,
d ruleth Abaffia himfelf •, and they all condemn
e forefaid Councils, and the Pope. Godignns
[lis you and Ludolphw more fully,, what refpeft
ey have for the Pope and our Councils.
[Anf. 4. The truth is, all that ever I heard yet
at can be faid for the Subje&ion of the Abaf-
'es , or other Exterior Churches to the Council
;en of Nice, or the Patriarchs before , is but a
/ord in the Canons lately Divulged by "Pifamis^
pfch are novel , of no Authority , nor to be
jredited by any that Credit not the Roman For-
ties : And it's contrary to the true Nicene Ca-
)n, that faith Egypt only is Subject to Alexandria ,
hen this Forgery addeth Ethiopia : And yet it's
Id of Trajan 5 that he went far into Ethiopia to
fclarge the Roman Power : So if the Romans had
' y skirt there , as they had oft in Verfia and
ythia , that's nothing to the Abaffmes , nor pro-
veth
i
C J9<5 3
veth any Exteriors , much kfs all reprefented
the General Councils of old.
Anf. 5. Many Countries and Parties did f}
Concord, and fome Advantages , put themfel
under particular Patriarchs , and alio profefs the
voluntary confent to the Nicene, and fomeoth
Councils, Canons or Creed, who yet never t0(
a General Council for the Rightful Soveraig
of the Chriftian Churches,through the World %
this day one Sedl obeyeth only the Patriarch
Constantinople , and rejeð all the reft 5 aii
another the Patriarch of Alexandria, and threi
others , the three pretending Patriarchs of AM
och , reje&ing the relt : and they reject as aforcl,
faid fome of the four firft Councils , and a.
that followed : By which it appeareth, that the
take not the four or five Patriarchs EfTential v I
Catholick Unity , nor General Councils to havif
a fupream Regiment over all. Moft Proteftant]
receive the four firft General Councils ( favinj"
fome mutable accidentals : ) And yet they hold no*
their Univerfal Sovereignty.
L. It is neither lawful nor pojfible to call a Vni
verfal Council to Exercife Vniverfal Soveraigmy, mi
ever like to be.
I have fully proved this in the Second part d
my Key for Catholicks : Confider , 1. It mul
be Grave Experienced Men , who are fit to bl
trufted in fo great a Matter : And fuch &re Age|
and ufually weak.
2. From Abasia , Mexico, Armenia , &c. the]
muft be a year or near in receiving the Summons,
and as long in preparing and coming to Europe, ii|
this be the place.
3. They muft it's like, be fome years abfentj
at the Council. 4, They!
13!
fei
4. They cannot ( if they are fufficient Repre-
ntatives ) come all into one Room to hear De-
ites.
5. They cannot moft of them underftand one
lothers Language.
6. They will hardly live to bring back the De-
•ees.
7. There is no Perfon or Senate in the World,
iat hath an obliging Authority to call them.
8. It is not like that they will ever agree Vo-
jntarily to meet in one place , without fuch Au-
lOrity : The Aba (fines , Armenians , Syrian s> &c,
|iil think we fhould come to them, and we
'tall think they iliould come to us.
9. If poflibly they fhonld agree , a Mans Age
V little enough to go all over the World to Sol-
cite and bring them to fuch Agreement.
J y 10. Who j and how many will undertake that
•ask?
< 11. How few can bear the Charges of all
his.
12. It were finful Cruelty to Separate the Wi-
jeft Men fo long from their Charges , to the Peo-
ples lots , as well as by the Voyages and Journeys
p kill them.
15. It is certain , that moft of the Princes on
rth ; under whofe power the Biihops live, would
jiot give leave to go out of their Dominions to
uch Synods ; moft being Infidels , many Hetero~
fax , and many in Wars or Enmity with each
pther, and almoftall in Jealoufies j and without
their leave, they cannot come.
14. The great Numbers of the nearer Biftiops,
^nd the paucity of the moft remote, would make
It no true Reprefentative , as to Votes.
15. There
y
C 39«3
15. There is no one on Earth Antecedently-
Authorized to be their Prefident (what eveir
the Papifts pretend: ) And to choofe a Prefi 1
(ident , it's like fo many fuch would hardly
agree.
16. It's already known , that they account!'
one another Hereticks, or Schifmaticks, or Ufuf
ping Tyrants before hand : Some are called Ne
torian Hereticks, fome Eutychian or Jacobite He
reticks , fome Melchites , fome one thing , an
fome another, and moft take the Papifts for TA\
rants , and Hereticks both. And will all thefei t
ever meet in Council ?
17. Men are naturally fo much for their own
eafe , and fo much againft Works of fo vaft dift
ficulty, charge and hazard, that a competent!
number of fit Men would never undertake ic j
it being almoft equal to a Martyrdom, whicf'
even the bed Men will not undergo , till the
are betier Convinced of the Duty and Neceflit
than any Man can truly be of fuch Univerfa
Councils.
18. It's known that all the Proteftants, if no
allmoft all other Chriftians, fave Papifts , do be
lieve no fuch Councils to be neceffary, no , nor
lawful , but to be ufurping Tyranny , as challen
ging the Univerfal Church-Government as a Se-
nate.
So that as there never was , fo there never
will be , muft be, or can be fuch a Council ; uo-
lefs ( which God forbid ) all the Church ihould
be again Reduced to a narrow Room.
LI. They that would make fuch Councils,
poffible by pretending that a few Patriarchs and
fuch Bifhops as they will bring with them , are
the
L 399 J
le Sufficient and Authorized Reprefenters of
Jl the reft, do but more grofsly deceive and abufe
he Chriftian World.
. For, i. They never proved , nor can prove
hat ever Chrift Authorized fuch Patriarchs, much
;(s to fuch a Power.
, 2. And whereas Arch-Bifliop Bromhal faith,
hat God doth it by the Law of Nature 5 enabling
\£(n to do it , and to deny this is to overthrow all
Government: I anfwer, i. We know of no fuch
■-aw of Nature-, nor that he is a Credible Expo-
,'tor of it : We take the Law of Nature (on the
Leafons before and after mentioned ) to be plain-
7 againft the very being of fuch Councils , and
fpecially againft fuch trufting our Religion with
lem , and fuppofing them to be the Governors
f all the Chriftian Princes and People on Earth.
J, What Men be they that have given thefe Pa-
triarchs this Power? If Men dead 1300. years
.go , they have no Authority now : Dead Men
jjave no ruling Power. The Laws of the Land
ind us not now by any power , that the Dead
lings and Parliaments have over us : But ( though
hade by them ) they bind us now only as the
^awsof our prefent Governours. By theConftitu-
pn , the Succeflu r e Kings are ftillby confentto
pake them Their Laws, till by content of King
pd Parliament, they are Diffolved : Unlefs fome
jrefent power over us make them Their Laws , no
Jld Church Canons can bind us. 3. If they fay
pt God binds us to ftand to what our Anceftors
'id , I want the proof of that : If we will have
he benefit of our Anceftors Contrad, wemuft
cand to them , elfe we may choofe : A Father
annot bind his Child to his hurt , but only to
his
C 400 3
his Benefit. Let them prove the Obligation.,
4. But we deny that any made thofe Patriarchs,
who would have had any power over us, had we
been then alive. The . Subjects of one Prince
made them in his Empire, and he Confirmed them.
But neither that Prince nor his Subjects were our
Rulers here , what if the King or Convocation]
make Canterbury and Tork Metropolitans : Doth;
it follow that they have Church-power over otherl
Lands.
5. Thefe Patriarchs had never the Government!
of any given them by the old Councils, but with-1
in the Empire: And after of fome Volunteers!
that for Advantage chole it.
6. Who be thefe Patriarchs they talk of? Are|
they not all turned into Names and Shadows,
Condemning one another ? and mud thefe five
fighting Shadows Reprefent and Rule the Chri-
ftian World?
7. To return to the twelve Apoftles is Imper-
tinent : The Apoftles were prime Minifters, and
more Reprefented Chrift than the Church. The
Church chofe them not : Chrift made them
Foundations , Bafes and Pillars in his Church, but
not Reprefentatives of it. And if he had,
they chofe none to Succeed them as Apoftles 5
But as ordinary Minifters , all Minifters Succeed
them , and as Superior Minifters, fome fay Bi-
fhops. Belltrmine confefTeth and proveth, that the
Apoftles as fuch have no Succeflbrs , and that
the Pope Succeedeth not Peter as an Apoftle, but
f as he Dreams ) as an ordinary Supream Paftor.
Had the Apoftles fetled twelve or thirteen Suc-
ceffors , or appointed any Churches to he Rulers
of the reft, we mult have obeyed thefe Rulers:
But
:
[ 4 oi]
ut who have called them a General Council ?
lone but Rome^ Antmh and Alexandria claimed
Ucceffion from the Apoftles ^and all thefeclaim-
\\ it but from one Apoftle Peter ■, Rome and A n -
hcb as his pretended Seats, and Alexandria that he
|t St. Mark, over them, fure the Apoftles rofe
)t from the dead to make Conftaminople and Je-
Calem Patriarchates : And if they had, four of
e five Patriarchs are all now Subjects to the
jrk: And experience telling us what Power
inces Jiave in the Choice and Ruling of the
^lergy: All this doth but fay, that the Turk is
2 Chief Governour of the Religion and Con-
ences of all the Chriftian World.
If they plead for new Power to make Patriarchs,
\ them prove who hath that Power over all the
forldi and how they came by it, and how they
'W ufe it. Will all the Chriftian World who
:r the guilt of obeying Ufurpers,and difbbeying
ariftians, ever unite jn the obedience of Pa-
irchs, who cannot be known by the wifeft,
ich Jefs by all to have any Authority to com-
nd them ?
LIL The Pope hath done much of his mifchiefs
the Church and World by the Councils of
jhops.
l |They have been his Army, and he their Gene-
t: Without them he could have done little or
thigg: By them the moft of Church Corrup-
ts have been made Laws : By them Emperors
Ve been depofed, Rebellions maintained, the
j?e enabled to give away their Kingdoms, ab-
Ve Subje&s from their Oaths, to make it a
r ;refie (called Henrician) to be Loyal, to dig
td Biiliops out of their graves as Hereticks,
1 40* ]
that were for Loyalty : Yea the Councils of Bh
flops without, if not againft the Pope, depofed
the good Ludovkus Vms, and have done much tc
the corruption and confufion of the Churches ; a?
I have elfewhere proved.
LIIL General Councils are not the authorized
or lawful Supreme Government of the Univerf|j
Church, nor have an Univerfal Legiflative or J|i
diciary Power.
This many Proteftants, and after all Dr. Barm
have unanfwerably proved.
Arg. 1. If there never was, nor muftbe, n
can be a true Univerfal Council, then fuch
Council is not the Churches Supreme Go
nour. But the antecedent I have before proved.
Arg. 2. That Government which the ChurlJ
was without for three hundred years, is not tm
juft Supreme Government of the Univeril
Church : ( For the Church is not the Churl
without its Supreme Government. ) But
Church was without a General Council at 1
for three hundred years.
Arg. 3. That Government which rarely e
eth, and hath not exifted near an hundred ye
or, as fome of our Adversaries fay, a thoufand,
not the Supreme Government of the Chur
( For then the Church would be dead, and
Church in all that time of vacancy 5 for theS#i
cies depends on the Supreme Government :) M
the Church hath fo rarely had that which ofi
prefent Adverfaries themfelves take for a trfcs
General Council. If the Council of Tnnt werr,
any, they have had none fince. Yea Bifliop^i
ning owneth but the fix firft Councils called Gc c
neral: And if there were none fince, then tb||
ChurC)
[ 4°? 3
lurch hath had no Supreme Council juft a thou-
nd years : And was it this thoufand years no
lurch? or of another Species > Or can the
lurch be a thoufand years without its Supreme
overnment ?
*>4rp. 4. If General Councils be the Supreme
?giflative Power, then the Church hath had no
:h Councils- Laws for all the forefaid vacancies
00 years fir ft, and fince 601, a thoufand years
:er.) But the Adverfaries will not allow the
nfequent ; (that all the Canons of General Coun-
ts were no Laws fo long:) But the antecedent
proved from the definition of Laws, which are
; fignification ef the Soveraigns Will to be the Rule
the Subjects Right (a&ions and dues.) There is
Law which is not the Rulers Law ; and if the
tier be dead, the Law is dead : For a dead
in hath neither Authority nor Will-
Ob j. Oar Laws die not with the King, nor at the
Glutton of Parliaments.
\Anf. 1. The Law faith, Rex non moritptr. As
)n as he is dead, the next Heir is King, and the
w is his Law, he being by theConftitution (by
ntraft) obliged to own it, and Govern by it.
And Parliaments have their part in the Legifla-
ki as Reprefentatives or Truftees of the People,
ft therefore the Laws are called thofe qua* vnU
^ elegerh. But -the People die not at the difc
ving of a Parliament. 3. At leaft it's of ap-
*ent neceflity that the Supreme Executive Power
mrfati or elfe the Laws die : For whofe Laws
\ they,if we had no King or Soveraign ? Whom
we obey or difobey ih obeying or difobeying
hLaws? But our oppofers fay, that even the
preme Executive as well as Legiflative Power
Dd * is
[ 404 3
is in General Councils. If (o~, their Laws aij
dead a thoufand years --, and we cannot difobeyc
obey dead men: Therefore why do you pre:
us to obey their Law s ?
Arg. s, If God would have had fuch CouncL
to be the Univerfal Soveraigns,he would have
tiffed this plainly in his Word, or in Nature
being fuppofed the Conftitutive Form of tl
Church, or at leafl: neceilarily .to be known
the common Daty and Concord of Chriffians
Our oppofers fay, t There is no Concord nor avo'u
ing damnable Schifin, but by obeying, the VniverJ
Governing Church?] But God hath notified no fuc
thing in Nature or Scripture.
Arg % 6. If God would have his Church Ur
verfal to have had fuch a Soveraign, he woul
have empowered fome one or more to call fuc
a Council, and told us who hath the power d
call them, that we may know which have Aaj|
thority and are to be obeyed : For there has
been many falfe and heretical General Counci
( fo called v). and they have curfed and condemi
ed one another* But God hAh given us no notic
of any empowered to call fuch a Council, nor ar
means how to know which of them, is true, ar.
which falfe, which to obey, and which not ; wha(
ever the Pope pretendeth.
Arg. 7. All the Inferior Officers derive thei
Power from the Supreme: But all the particuk
Bifhops and Presbyters do not derive their Powerl
from General Councils 5 ergo they are not Siw
preme.
The Major is undoubted with all Politick WrWj
ters : It is one of the Jura Majefiatis to be thejt
Fountain of Inferior Power.
Thd
The Minor is notorious defatlo in the common
tfiftory of the Church : By the National Orders
If the Roman Empire, Councils had a chief
ovver in cafe of difference to determine of the
*ve Patriarchs ; but n6t neceffarily to chufe.them,
or did they contecrate them $ nor was this with-
m the Empire 3 nor did thefe Patriarchs make
|'ie other Bithops. The Papifts dare not deter-
ine whether Eleftion or Confecration necef-
irily make a Biihop, or whether ir muft be both :
3r which ever be neceflary fciiftinguifhed from
valid ads) their Popes and Bifhops are nulled 5
uch more if both. But neither of them was
propriate to General Councils.
Arg. 8. The Soveraign Government of the
niverfal Church, is fuppofed neceflary to its
nity, and to avoiding of Schifm, and deciding
wtroverfies, and therefore its Laws are necef-
y to be Preached to all the Flocks. But none
S this is true as to the Soveraignty of a Council :
tr the Church had Unity moftly without it, and
ofifls without it at this day ; and few Subje&s
pw its Laws, and few Preachers preach them,
'People think they are bound to learn them.
ytrg. 9. Chrift hath appropriated the Sove-
■jgnty and Universal Legiflation and Judgment
nimfelf alone : Therefore iris not committed
r a Council/
The Antecedent is proved fully by 1 Cor. 11.3.
tar, 12. 2%&c Col. 1. 18. & 2. 10, I7,Ip Eph 4
^22,23. Eph. 4. 3, 4, 5>6- to 16. I Cor. 6. 16,17.
/. 3. 28. I Cor, 3. 3,4, 5. & 4, 6. 1 Cor.io.i6,Ij.
*tth. 22. 25,-26. Luke 22. 26.
Mrg. 10. They that will claim fo great a
wer as to be the Soveraigns of the Chriftian
Dd 3 World,
C 406 3
World, mqfl: (hew a clear Commiffion for it I
But Univerfal Councils can (hew no Tuch Conv
million.
Arg. 11. If an Univerfal Council of Bifhop:
be the Supreme Governours of the Univerfy
Church, they that call them not, or they thai
come not together, live in moll damnable fin |
fer all Office confifteth in Obligation to do t
duty, as well as Power to do it. And to negli
fo many hundred years a work of fuch unfpea
able need, muft be more damnable than to n
led a particular Flock j fo that this cafts eith
all the Bifhops of the World into damnation,
moft perfidious men, or the Pope for not calli
ithem.
Arg. 12. The neceflityof fuch an Univeri
Supreme Senate is feigned and falfe 5 therefor^
none fuch is of God.
i." The great pretended neceffity is of Univer
fal Legislation : But that is not neceflary. F
Chrift hath already given his Church as m
Laws as are univer&lly neceflary : No man
prove the neceffity of one more.
2. Nor is their Univerfal Judging Office net
ceflary : For,
Arg. 13. A General Council is not capable 4
Univerfal Supreme Government : Therefore the}
were never by God appointed to it.
L They are not capable of Univev/al Legifl^
tion.
1. Becaufe Chrift hath made perfect Univerfa
Laws, and forbidden all addition to them •, that ij
at leaft all of the fame kind. To fay that Chrifl
hath left out any of univerfal neceffity, is to fayj
that he hath done his work by the halves, am
s
C 4°7 ]
^en muft mend it; efpecialfy if it be in neceflary
hings. If it be but undetermined Circumftan-
es or Accidents, then i. None can know which
f them agree with all Countries on Earth.2.Thofe
^iat agree this year may cot be agreeable the
sxt. 3. Nor is an Agreement in more than Chrift
ith determined neceflary at all. So that here is
p work for them to do.
2. And* what is the Judiciary Power that they
:inufe ? No man can tell what. 1. They cannot
jidge of particular Perfonsto be Baptized whether
iey are tit. All the Biihops of the World muft
ot meet to try a Catechumen. 2. Nor^ yet of
'erfons that^are to be Confirmed and admitted to
dult Communion : 3. Nor of Perfons accufed of
Jerefie or Scandal : No one is fo mad as to fay
: iac an Univerfal Council ;mift be gathered out
fall the Earth to judge whether 4* do juftly ac-
jiife B. of thefe Crimes , and to hear all men
jjpeak for themfelve?, and to Examine the Wit-
jeffes, &c
I And whole Cities , and Kingdoms are not fit
3r Church Cenfures , becaufe they are mixt of
jighteousand unrighteous, and noxa Caput feqai-
ur : Every man muft anfwer for his own Sin, and
a'ery one gnuft have his own Repentance. And
jf whole Countries are to be Judged, whole Coun-
ries of Witneffes muft be heard. And (hall the
founcil come to them,or they all go to the Coun-
cil ? and whither ? and when ?
\ If it be Caufes and not Perfons that they muft
udge, what are they if they be no V erfons Caufes /
{f only Cafes of Dodrine and Confcience in gene-
pl, as the Expounding hard Texts of Scripture,
or Points of Divinity $ This is not pipperly a Judi-
D d 4 cjary
[ 4 o8 ]
ciary Executive Power, which is ever fubfequent |
to the Subjeds a&ions ; but it is a part of the an- 1
tecedent Power 5 If it be but Intruding it is the
act of a Teacher ; If generally obliging it is the |
ad of the Legiflator % : For it is his Prerogative
to be the univerfally obliging Expositor of the
Law, who is the Maker of it : And it's more to
Give the fence, than to endite the bare words. So i
that here is no Univerfal Legiflation ot Jurifdi- i
dion left for a Soveraigri Council • Nor any that J
they are capable of.
LV. Much lefs can all the Bifiops out of Council
living all over the Earth , as one College , Senate or
Arijlocracy, be the Supreme Governing Tower of all
the Churches and Chriftians on Earth, having n
poffible Capacity thereof.
If our new Church .Bifhops and Drs. had n
fixed on this as the IMverfal- Supremacy, I ftjould
have expe&ed a iliarpcenfure forjudging any fo —
as to own it. The fair.e Arguments forementioned
confute it? •
Arg. 1. The diffufed College of Biihops out of
Council never did make Laws for the Church
Univerfal : Therefore they are not its l aw-makers
Or Supreme Legiflative Rulers.
Arg. 2. They have never ( much lqfs always ) s
exercifed an Vniverfal decifive Judiciary Power :
Therefore they w T ere never appointed to exercife
It. The Church could not obey that Power that
was never ufed by fuch as Judges.
Arg. 3: If God had given them this Power, he
would fome where have plainly told us of it, and |
dire6ted them and us how to ufe it : But this he '
hath not done.
Arg. 4.
[ 4 0C ) 1
Ar&. 4. The Aflertors of this while they would
xtoll the Clergy, cruelly Judge them by Confe-
uence to Damnation , for never performing fo
ireat a Duty as Univerfal Legiflation and Jurifdi-
tion, if God did oblige them to it.
Arg. 5. For the diffufive Clergy or Bifhops of
11. the Earth out of Council to Govern all Chi-
lians on Earth as one College or Senate, which
11 muft obey, is a thing of fuch notorious natural
:mpoflibility, that I once thought I (hould never
iave heard a Man, much lefs a Chriftian, yea a Dr.
nd Bifliop, yea, many maintain.
i. For muft they all agree that their a<5b may
>e valid in Legiflation or Decifive Judgment, or
nuft if be a Major Vote ? No doubt they'l fay
he latter. And who (hall propofe and draw up
he Laws ?
\ 2. Who (hall carry them all over the World to
Procure Votes ?
3. Who (hall gather the Votes, and Judge of
he Majority ?
■ 4. Shall they Vote and Judge without ever con-
sulting each other , and hearing what be (aid on
every fiite ?
5. How many Meflengers muft there be to go
;nto all the World ? And who (hall bear their
harges ?
6. How (hall we be fure when they come home
hat they have truly taken the Votes ? Will not all
air Faith be refolved into the Credit of thefe
Weffengers?
7. Muft accufed Perfons and Witnefles travel
all over the World to be Judged? 'or muft all the
fti(hopson Earth come to them ?
' 8. How many Millions of Criminals will a Bi-
fliop have to hear at once^or Judge ? The
C 4 IQ 1
The Cafe is fo grofs that I am afraid you will |
fey, I feign Reverend Men to be Mad. That
which they fay is, That there is no Concord to be
had, nor avoiaing of Schifm but by obeying the Urn-
verfal Governing Church , which is the College of all
the Pafiors and Bifhopj On Earth, who have as fuch a
Supreme Power under Chrift of Legijlation and Judg-
ment, which they exercife per literas formatas.
There is no way to excufe this — but by feign-
ing that this College of £i(hops is to do thefe great
works not by themfelves, but by a College of De-
legates or Reprefentatives , viz* Either Cardinals
or Patriarchs : or elfe by reducing the whole
Church on Earth to the narrow compafs of fome
little Sett, and condemning moil: of the Chtfftian
World, that they may not (eem to ne.ed them, for
Legiflation or Judgment. And thefe I have fuffi-
ciently confuted before.
LVL The Univerfal Supreme Government ei-
ther of Council or the College of the diffiifed
Clergy, is more impoffible and unpra&icable, and
much worfe than the Soveraignty of the Pope-
For, i. The Pope is a known Perfon, and it's
poffible to find him , to fend to him ,«to hear
from him.
2.- He is One , and it's poffible to know his
Mind without gathering Votes or Literas formatas
all over the Earth.
3. Mofi may fend to him and hear his decifion
at ieaft in an Age.
4. What he cannot do by liimfelf he can d^
puce others to do.
5. He is almoft always in being, and the Church
need not be fo many Hundred Years headlefs or
without it's Soveraign Power.
6. He
C 4W ]
6. He hath fome Cob- web fliadow of right, in
the Ttt efPetrtts, and Tibi dabo slaves , and Pafce
wcs : But as to the (aid College and Council, all
this and more is contrary.
y So that I do deliberately profefs , that if I did
believe thatthere were any Qniverfal Supreme
Re&ororMinifterial fpecifying Vnifyfag, Conftu
mtoi Head or Governor under Chrift, I ihould
foon refolve that it is the Pope , there being no
Competitor fo little uncapable as he.
And all the Papifts fave a few Flatterers ac-
knowledge that the Popes Power is hot abfolute
tend unlimited, and that he hath need of Councils
ras the King hath of Parliaments, not for conftant
Government , but partly for Legiflation , which
belongs not to the Pope alone, and partly for Me-
dicinal reparation and execution-, when the Church
is difeafed. So that they that are for the Pope as
the ftated Supreme, are for Councils alfo, and
would ufe Councils better than the Ariftocra-
ftical, that give them the Supreme Government,
would ufe them. All men know that they are
rarely in being. Even Bi(hop Gumng faith he re-
ceived* but the firft Six General Councils : To
fay, the Church hath been headlefs, or without it's
Supreme Government juft a Thoufand Years, and
• is fo ftill , is to make it invifible in an Eflential
■Part.
Is there now a vifible Catholick Church, or is %
• there none? If none, why would they filenceand
\ damn us all for not obeying that which is not ? If
there be, where and what is the Pa*sregens , the
conftitutive vifible Supremacy? If in a' Council
there is none . If in the College of diffufed Bi-
(hops all over the World, they are no Governors,
they
C 41* 1
they never fo made Laws , they Govern not as
fuch, and fo are no fuch Governors. They only
Govern per partes , in their feveral Precincts, as
all the Englifh Juftices of the Peace, Mayors, Bai-
liffs and Judges do,and nofras an Ariftocracy. But
if it be a Church now becaufe there is a Pope , fay
fo, and hide not your opinion. We fay It is a
Church becaufe there is a Chrift and Chriftians?
and we know no other Matter and Form.
LVII. They that aflert a Supremacy in a Coun-
cil or College of Bifliops , do unavoidably intro-
duce a Pope.
If they will call none a Pope but him that is ab-
folute and unlimited (and no Man a King, but an
abfolute unlimited Monarch) we will fpeak accor-
ding to .common ufe , and- let them fpeak as their
Intereft dictates to them, but remember that the
Controverfie is but about the Name, and not the
Thing. We take the French Church for Papifts, If
they will call them Proteftants, they are free. But
if we are agreed .what a Pope is, the cafe is plain,
■as followeth.
I. Mr. 'DodmeJl (their moft Learned defender, if
number of words or greateft felf-conceic be the
chief ftrength; tells you that if the Council be
not lawfully called,it obligeth you rather to bring
them to Punifhment as a Rout or Rebels, than to
obey them : And that none but the Prefidenthath
JPower to call them. (And remember yet that this
good Man is no Papift.) And indeed who elfe but
the Pope fhould call Univerfal Councils ? The
King hi Scotland may call a Scotch General Aflem-
bly,a nd in England a Convocation and Parliament ;
And, 1. The Emperor of Rome or Cpnftantinople
might call fuch Councils in the Empire as were
then
[413 3
then called General 5 and did fo. But who now
(hall call one OUt of France, Spain , TortugaU Italy,
Germany, Britain, Denmark^ Sweden, PoUnd, Mof-
vovie, the Turkiih Empire, Armenia, Georgia,Men-
grelia, Tartary, Abaffia, Mexico, Pern, China, &C.
We are awake , and therefore cannot Dream of
jPrinces doing it by Agreement. We are yet out
ofBedlam,znd cannot conclude that all the Bifhops
in the World will come together by common
content, or as the Atomifts lay tUfe World was
made, by a fortuitous concourfe of Atomes.
2. How (hall lawful Councils be known from
unlawful, if none have^Authority to call, approve,
and difference them? If only ex fall-is , by their
good or bad Deeds , half the World will Judge
fas they have done and doj one Council to be
fpurious which another obeyeth.
3. What order (hall be kept among them, if
none have Authority to appoint the Place, the
Time, to Prefide and Moderate, and tadiflblve
them ? and who pretends to this but the Pope ?
4. When Councils Contradift , Condemn and
Curfe each ether, who fliall tell us which of them
to receive, believe, and obey ?
II. And if we muft have a vifible Supreme
Power, we muft have one that fucceffively exift-
eth, that the Church be not diflblved. And none
pretendeth to this but the Pope.
III. And if all National & Patriarchal Churches
be but Parts of a vifible Catholick Church with a
Humane Supremacy , then there muft be fome
Power ftill exiftent to give Patriarchs and Metro-
politans their Power: Mr. Dodweft faith it over-
throws^ Government to appeal to Scripture as
a Charter or Law of Chrifc ; None hath more
than
L 414 3
than the Giver intended him : None can give that I
which he hath not to give. The Inferior hath not
Power to give to the Superior : Who then but a
Pope can give Patriarchs and Metropolitans their
Power ? If for want of Authoritative Collation of
Power, all the Presbyterian Ordinations , Sacra-
ments, and Covenant-hopes of Salvation are Nul-
lities and Sinsagainft the Holy Ghoft, as Mr Dod-
well and his Tribe fay 5 what better are all the Bi-
fhops and Arubbifhops for want of a Superior con-
ferring Power ? which none pretendeth to but
the Pope.
IV. And who elfe fliaU judge Patriarchs, Me-
tropolitans , and Natiorft Churches, when they
prove Hereticks or Schifmaticks ? Their Herefie
and Schifm is far more heinous and dangerous
thanfingle Perfons or Congregations. And Coun-
cils are not extant : And we cannot fend all over
the Earth to gather BiQiops Votes againft them
unheard. It muft be a Pope or no body on Earth,
that muft by Governing Authority Judge them.
V. And who elfe (ball be the ftated Judge of
new ftarted Controverfies ? You fay, fuch there
muft be ? (hall they be undecided till the World
have a true general Council?
VI. And who fhall an injured Perfon appeal to
from a Tyrannical Metropolitan or National
Church, but to the Pope ?
Many more clear Neceflities there will be of a
Pope on their Principles I blamed the Author
of 'the Divine Hierarchy, for naming fuch without
an Antidote, left it fliould make menPapifts: But
I underfland he is a worthy Proteftant : But verily
there is no avoiding a Pope, by any that Ifiert an
Vnivtrjal humane Church Snpr&nacy*
VII
C 4*f 3
VII. And indeed I muft not fuppofe them (b
timmodeft as to deny it. For it is but the Pope's
Abfolute Power above the Councils and their
Laws, and not Simple Papery , or the Pope's li-
mited Power that they deny. i. They confe(s
that they hold Rome for the Miftrifs Church , as
Grotini calls it 5 2. And that the Pope is Patriarch
of the^ Weft, and the prime Patriarch : 3. And
that he is PrincipwmVmpatu to all the Church on
Earth : And if fo, they are out of the Church whic^i
is One, that deny this. 4. That he is authorized
to call General Councils : 5. And to be their Pre-
sident, 6. And to be the chief Governor when
I .there are no General Councils, (and that is indeed
always.) 7. And that they are all Schifmaticks that
do not thus far fubmit to him. And how much
• more JVlr. Dodwell giveth the Prefideat , I have
•^fliewed you in his own words.
i VI II. As Mr. TbomMke threatened England
,i with God's Judgments, if they do not amend the
Oath of Supremacy, by making it acceptable to
the Papifts that renounce not a foreign Ecclefia-
ftical Jurifdi&ion, fo others labour to prove that
I the meaning of it is only to renounce the Pope's
Jurifdiciion here in Temporals which belongs to
the King,and not a Papal and Foreign Jurifdi&ion,
properly Ecclefiaftical by the Keys : As you may
fee partly in Mr. Hutchwfons alias Berry s Book,
who on that Supposition took the Oath, (as many
do) and publickly profeft himfelf of the Church
I of England.
IX. In the Defcription of the Reconciliation
with the Pope, endeavoured by Archbi(hop Land
in Htylws Hiftory of his Life, Pf*g. 414, 4*5, &*•
All that the Pope was to abate was, 1. That the
Oaths
Oaths of Supremacy and Fidelity may be taken
(I told .you in what fenfe.) 2. And that the
Popes Jurifdi&iop here ( but no where elfe ) be
declared to be of Humane Right (that is, fay ours,
by the Fathers in General Councils not without the
^dpoftles, by whofe Church-Laws we are all bound.)
3. That all fliould be really t performed to the
King, fo far as other Catholick Princes ufually
enjoy and expeit as their due, and fo far as thef
Biihops were to be independent both from King
and Pope ( but not from fubje&ion to either J
This (faith he) no man of Learning and Sobriety
would have grudged to grant him. 4. Marriage
permitted to Priefts. 5. The Communion in
both kinds. 6. The Liturgy in Engli/h.
I ask any fober man now,
Mi. 1. • Whether the Pope did himfelf think
that by this bargain he ceafed to be Pope, and all
Papifts to be Papifts ?
2. Whether if the King had been thus far
equalled with other Catholick Princes, the Pope
would 'not have fuppofed him,and his Bifhops and
Church to be of the fame Roman Catholick
Church as they ?
3. Whether in all this here be any renunciati-
on of the Popes Ecclefiaftical Jurifdi&ion in Eng-
land, but only of the Divine Right of it ?
4. Whether here be any renunciation of his
claimed Univerfal Jurifdi&ionover all the Church
on Earth ?
?. Whether fuch an Univerfal Church Mo-
narch ( by Humane Right with fome and Divine
with others ) be confident with the Proteftant
Doctrine, and that of the Former Church of Eng-
land r
6. Whe-
U'73
6. Whether fuch a Bargain be the way to fave
s from Popery . ?
7. What to call or think of thoffe Archbiftops,
hops, and Drs that are for fuch a Bargain, and
)r Silencing two Thou'fand fuch Minifcers as
ere Silenced, and Ruining thofe that forfake
lem hot, and yet cry down.Popery, and accufe
tofe whom they Silence, and Ruine as befrienci-
g it ? Readers, Did you think till Experience
2d yoii that England had had fuch Clergy men ?
nd do you not yet underftand them ?
( LVIU. The whole Chriftian World for all
k Earth ) is lefs capable of one Ecclefiaftical
floriarch or Supreme Ariftocracy, than of one
ivil Monarch.
Thisiseafily proved to any that will underftand •
: hat Church Government is.
u. Church Government confifteth in judging of
e ftate of Mens Souls whether they are capable
j Baptifm, and the Communion of Saints, and
e Remiflion of Sin , and whether their Profeffi-
s be fo found in matter and underftood by,
em, and their pra&ices fuch as (hew themcapa-
e or not ? And an outward matter of foGt with
circumftances,. which Magistrates judge, is fai-
fier judged of than all this in the understanding*
ill and practice.
2. It is about matters of fupernatural Reveia-
m and heavenly Myftery, which is not fo eafil/
town as Natural and Civil things.
[|. It is a work of perfonal ability and perfor-
rmance, like a School-matters, or Phyficions,"
d can lefs be done by delegation.
4. There is no rule, or warrant in Scripture for
sh delegation, which Magifiraces may ufe. Nor
£ a for
f 418]
for Church-Rulers making new forts of Officer-
under them to do their Journey-work, whicl;
Princes may undoubtedly make.
5. All that are under fuch a Supreme, muf
have far greater fufficiency for their Ecclefiaftica
work, than every Civil or Military Officer need!
for his, as the different work? require.
6 Such an Univerfal Monarch or Senate woulij
be fuppofed ftill in being, and fo the MundaM
Empire not dilTolved ; which here cannot be fu#l
pofed.
7. Such a Monarch or Senate would be in fonj
known place of the World where men might he;
of them and find them. But it's not fo here, fp(
dally as ro the .Sovereign College of Bifhops <
Council.
8. Such a Monarch or Civil Senate would t
fuppofed to be Lords of all the World, an
therefore to have Wealth enough to pay Shi]
ping, Travelling, Meffengers, Officers, and di
charge all Publick Expences : But fo hath n<
the Imaginary College or Council, no nor tl
Pope and Conclave.
9. Such a Monarch or Senate commanding a
the World, would not have moft of the Kinj
domsoftheEaxth the Enemies of them, and hii
derers of their work; whereas the Birfiops hav
not the leave of one Prince of many to affemb
and govern.
10. Such a Monarch or Senate would ha\
no Superior on earth but God, to forbid and hii
der them. Whereas our imaginary diffafed Co*
lege and Council, arethemfelves the Subje&s cr
abundance of Princes, Orthodox, Heterodox, Iii
fidels. Heathens, who are their Commanders, anl
maj
[ 4*9 3
iy hinder them : So that our Univerfalifls
?ad that on neceility to the Concord and Being
Chrift's Church, all the Chriftian World mud
under the Supreme Government of thoufands
:he Subjects of various Princes, moft of them
: emies : When all Church- Hiftory. and Expe-
ice have told the World, how much Princes
do on their fubje<3 Clergy.
LIX. To make the Church of England a fub-
je& part of the Church Univerfal as Govern-
by a Foreign Supreme Power, (Pope, Council
Col lege j is to make it totdfpecie, quite another
-lg from what the Protectant Church of England,
the other Proteftant Churches are.
*roved ; where the Supreme Government Is aU
d or divers ) the Species of the Society is alter-
3r divers. No man that knows what Co-
mment is, will deny this. But here the Su-
it Government would be altered or divers. For
l Proteftant Churches own no Supreme Uni-
fal Governour but Chrift. And that the
Urch of England owneth' no fuch, I will prove
A Kingdom, and a part of a Kingdom \ i
apleat Political Body, and the meer Part of
\\ a Body ( as a Corporation ) are not of the
•je Species: But the Proteftant Church of Eng-
is a compleat Society in it felf, and the
rch of England as a meer part of a greater
iety is not fo. As Chrift's Kingdom and the
&s differ, fo we maintain that the Kingdom of
tand, as fuch, and as a meer part of Chrift's
bdom, are of different Species : And it would
1|b as to a Humane Univerfal Kingdom^ were
q any fuch;
Ee * ii A
[ 4 io ]
;. A Kingdom or Church under -no Lawsbwji
Gods and their own, are not of the fame Specie!
with a Kingdom or Church under Foreign Law|
above their own. And fo it's here fuppofed.
a. A Kingdom and Church whofe Juftices
Judges, Captains and all Officers receive theii
Power and Commiffion from a Foreign Soveraigr
Power, is fpecifically divers from that which dotf
not : And fo it is here.
<>. A Kingdom and Church which may be pn
nifhed by a Supreme Foreign Power, and muft &
judged by them, is not of the fame Species witf
that which may not. But, &c.
6. A Kingdom and Church whofe Subjefc
may appeal from their own King or Church-G|
vernours to a Foreign Power, are not of tUjjj
fame Species with that which may not : But tl
two Churches in queftion fo differ: Therefor*
they are not of the fame Species : And therefore
Mr. Tborndike and fuch, truly acknowledge this t
their foundation, that without owning One Vy
zerfal Governing Church, there is no Union, DOJ;
true Confidence in the particulars.
The Confequence is evident, That the Churcty
which according to Dr. Heylw, A. Bifhop Lm
would have had, and which A. Bifhop BromhM
and his Defender Dr. Parker , and Grotim; and hi
Defender Dr. Fierce, and Bifhop Gmtng and raj
Chaplain Dr- Saywell, and Mr- Thorndike, Mr. Dojj
well, Bifhop Sparrow, and all of that mind are for;
is not the Proteftant Church of England, nor at all
a true Proteftant Church : But as far as I can unj
derftand their words, it is the fame Vifiple
Church-Form,, (and Government) which the
Councils of Confiance and BafU were for, anc
whil
U*0
hich the Papifts French Church is for 5 (unlefs
lere be any worfe in the French Church-form
lan yet I know of)
LX. We are further from denying or violaring
le Churches Unity, than they are that feign an
.niverfal Humane Soveraignty : Nor doth our
)pofition to Popery exclude our refolution as
uch as in us lieth, to live peaceably with Papifts,
A with all men.
I. We hold ( as aforefaid ) that all Chriftians
ie united in One God, one Chrift the Soveraign,
le Body of Chrift, one Faith, one Baptifmal-
ovenant with Chrift, one Spirit, one Hope of
tace and Glory ; and muft keep the Unity of
e Spirit in the Bond of Peace : And that all
ibje&s muft obey their Rulers and Paftors in all
,vful things belonging to their Office to com-
and and teach, And that as Particular Churches
'Uft be held for the Perfonal Communion of Saints*
all thefe Churches muft by MefTengers, Letters
d Synods hold fuch corre(pondency,as the coiti-
on good of the Univerfal Church and their
: r n ftrength and edification by the means of mu-
fti COVNSEL and CONCORD do require.
II. Accordingly we make not Regent Senates
,; Courts of fuch Councils, to make Laws for
b Chriftian World : But they are like the Af-
inblies of pious Chriftian Princes, who ftudy
t Peace of the whole Chriftian World. Princes
jp bound fo to do as well as Paftors : That they
W, proveth not that they ought not: Their
ngdoms are but parts of the Kingdom of
krift. If they fhould hold an Aflembty in E«-
\e for the iuppreffing of fuch a Herefie as
reatasth the whole, or fuch a Tyrant as the
E e 3 Pope,
C 4" 1
Pope, or fuch an Enemy as the Turk, it weri
well done, and had the lame reafons and powe
,as a Council of Biihops. Bifhops may not under
take Jurifdi&ion in other mens BiQiopricks, no)
Kings in other mens Kingdoms. Bifliops are bounc
to prefer the univerfal good, and fo are Kings.
III. And therefore the meafure of fuch Com
munion by Confutation, by Meffengers, Letter
or Councils, is, I., The publick good 3 2.
the capacity of the Communicants.
We have Communion with all Chriftians
'Abaffia, Armenia, and all the Earth, in Fait r
Hope, Love,and all the Eflentialsof Chriflianity-s
Butif JoJwor Joan here commit Adultery, and
be excommunicated as impenitent, we are najj
bound to fend Meffengers to the Antipodes, oil
all the World, to tell them of if, no nor ifl
Bifhop or his Chaplain turn Heretick ; Nor ard
they bound to fend hither to enquire or examini
it. And if the Excommunicate come to ArwA
via, and defire Communion, they are juftifiablj
for receiving him, and being ignorant of our ExJ
communication. But Neighbour Chriftians and
Churches live fo near, that they are capable oj
converfe : And therefore Synods and Commul
hicatory Letters are there of great ufe : And f<|
far as an Excommunicate man is like to intru^J
into the Communion of other Churches, it is
meet that his Excommunication be publifhed, anq
that other Churches receive him pot without jufj
fatisfacftion. And fo Councils are ufe'ful as fai;
as propinquity rnaketh men' capable of vifiblq
Commnnion ': Especially to Paftors and Churches
in one Kingdom, where the Unity of the Civil
c givetti them more capacity and necef-
:•-.., ■ ■ . \ fay
ity of fuch Correfpondency,than with Foreigners.
\nd therefore the Councils in the fame Roman
Empire had great reafon for their Decrees to avoid
:hofe Excommunicate by each other.
And yet many Councils, even under the Papa-
:y decreed that he that is unjuftly Excommuni-
cate by one Bifhop may be received by another :
tat that fuppofeth his tryal and proof of the
/njury.
Therefore we come not fo near the Univerfal
overaignty of Councils as Dr. Stillingfleet in the
defence of A- Biftop Land, tells us Laud whom
e defended doth* Who will have the old Coun-
ils confctikd truly General , notwithftanding the
bfence of the Extra-Imperial Bilhops, 2. And
/ill have fuch Councils to have been received
the Four firft) by all the Cbriflian World , when
::'s known how many rejected that at Chalcedon.
L And will have fuch Councils to be externally
beyed by patient fubmijfion when they notoriously err y
oy all chriftians till another Council as General and
?ree reverfe their Decrees. 4. And will have them
ave fuch Obedience as all other Courts. For meer
ouncils of Bifyops of fever al Kingdoms are noCourtS,
nd have no proper Jurifdi&ion.
:hap. II. Why Tarltaments and Archbifhop
Abbot and the Church ^/England Antecedent
to A. B/JJwp Laud, were agahjl the Defign
of Coalition with Rome.
1
T was not becaufe they were Enemies to
Chriftian Concord, or did not defire it on
Ee 4 lawful
. C 4*4 1
lawful poffible terms withf Papife and all others-,
Nor was it becaufe they were malicioufly bent tQ
oe cruel to the Papifts, by denying them the com-
mon Lpve which is due to Mankind, or any Bene-
fits or Peace which was confiftent with the Na-
tions Peace and Safety. But it was on fuch Rea-
sons as thefe following.
J ' § 2. I. They took the defign to be a real redo-
ring of Popery under the Name of Reconciliation
and Peace; And they had an excufeable Opinion
that if Popery were fet up , it was not laying by
the Name , and calling it Reformation , or the
Church of England, that would deliver us from the j
Sin or Suffering. T hey were not of the new Opi- 1
nion, that norle are Papifts but thofe that would |
have the Pope Abfolute above General Councils, I
and Govern Arbitrarily again'ft the Canons : They I
took the foundation of Popery to be theHerefie-j
that the whole Church on Earth rauft have one Sove- \
it aim oySupream Government, with Unherfal Legifla- I
five and Judicial and Executive Tower under ChriB, \
In which it muft he United or made One Churchy This j
they toofc to be Antichfiftian , the intolerable!
Treafonable Ufurpation of an Impoffible thing,!
tending to the Confufion of Mankind. But whe-
ther this TraiterousSo\\°raignty fhould be Monar- 1
chical or Ariftocratical 3 in Pope or Councils feign- 1
kd to be General, or in both Conjunct, arid wheal
Conjunct whether the Pope {hould be above the
Council, or the Council above the Pope, or each
have a Negative Voice, or he have but the Calling :
and Prefiding Powers They took thefe to be but
feveral forts of Popery, or differences among the '
papifts themfdves- And' they took it for a ridi-
culous ab&rd'icy 'that a Council of men dead an
u^ija • . ■ .. Hundred
hundred or a Thoufand Years ago (and that only
: menof one Empire called by their own Prince}
ould be taken for the Vnifying Confiitutive Sove-
'ign Power of the Univerfal Church which now
afteth,and that the Body can live many Hundred
ears after the Head is dead, and yet be a Church
: the fame Species.
; And for them that fay the Bifhops of all the
:arth have a Jus Convenient and are a Virtual
mncily It is but to fay (could they prove it ) that
•ey are a Virtual Headend not an A<5hial,and fo
ijat we have no Adtual Univerfal Church, but a
irtual.
And as for the new Dream that they are A<5tu-
ly the Supreme Unifying Power , and Adually
overn the whole Chriftian World per liter as for-
was, it's a fad cafe with Chriftians when fuch
pliration needs a confutation, and fadderif fuch
Land or Clergy as ours muft remedilefly Perilh
i believing or following fuch a Dream. Shall
<1 the Bifhops of Afia, Africa, Europe and Ante-
ta, out of the Dominions of the Turks y Per fans,
wrtarians, Indians fapifts, Protefiants,AbaJfmes,Sco
jeet in defpite of their involuntary forbidding
rinces? How, and by whofe Call, andw^reand
■hen i in how long time ; and who fhall bear
ieir Charges from next to the Antipodes, or from
pajfia, Mexico, &c. Muft they be ol<J Men fit
r Council , or Boys fit for Travel, when the
;e of a Man will fcarce ferve for their coming
gether, their bufinefs, and their return, and exe-
tion ? And what's all this to do ? Is it to make
w Univerfal Laws ? Hath not Chrift in Nature
id Scripture given us enow for the Practice of
hriftulnity, without all this ado of Congrega-
ting
i
C4^ ]
ting Bifliops for Legiflation ail over the Worlds
Oh that thefe Law-makers would keep Ch^fFs
Laws? And if it be for mutable Circumftances,
as not every Church or Countrey fufficient fotf
fuch variable Determinations ? Mud men come
from the Antipodes, Ethiopia or Turky, to tell me'
here what Cloaths I muft wear , or what place or
time I (hall Preach in , or what Tune to Sing
in, &c.
But if they muft not meet , what Meflengen
muft be fent to them all over the World to ga-
ther their Votes? How ftiall we be fure that they,
truly ftate all the Cafes to them ? And that they
cruly bring us back their Judgments ? And that
thofe Judgments were truly pad without hearing
what could be faid againft them ? And is every*
iingle Bifhop infallible-, or the Majority only ? andj
how (hall it be known what the Majority faid 1
And whither (hall all their collected Votes be car-
ried, and to whom ? Is it to every Chriftian, or,
to every Bifliop? And hew many Ages will this |
require ?
And if it be not for Legiflation but Judgment, 1
if the Queftion be whether A. B. be a HeretickJ
or C. D. be a Fornicator, &c who fliall bear the
Meflengers Charges that muft go through the
World to all the Bifliops to decide it ? And fliall
she Caufe be tryed without witneffes, or hearing
the defence of the accufed? And muft the accu-
fed and witnefles go through all the World ?
Header, is it not a (hame to confute fuch Dreams ?
Had not I tryed in with the Leading Men I fliould
have taken him for a Slanderer that had (aid that
•any Engliih Dr. and Bifliop fliould maintain that
die* Collegium Paftorum through the Worlds is
C 4*7 ]
it fumma Roteftas under Chrift , which hath the
Chief Government of the Vniverfal Church in Vnity,
Der literas formatas, arid that our Concord lyeth only
n obeying this Power, and it's Schifm not to unite in
Itch Obedience.
§ 3. II. Moreover the former Church of Eng-
land and Parliaments thought that the Oath of Su-
premacy which excluded a Foreign Jurifdi&ion,
did mean as well the Foreign Jurifdi&ion of the
ope as Prefident of a Council, and that Council
vith him, and of the Pope as Patriarch and >' rin-
ipiumVnitatis, and of the Biihopsof Italy y Spain,
f ranee, Poland, Mexico, Tvrky, &C as of a Pope
tbove Councils. And they were not willing a-
;ain to Subjedt the King and Kingdom to Foreign
•'riefts, nor to be cheated into Slavery by the bare
i>Jame of [the Catholick^Chnrch~] and the {.Ecclefia-
lical Government^
§ 4. III. And they indeed took the Po£e to be
he Antichrift, (fpecially for his Ufurping an Uni-
erfal Kingdom or Governing Power proper to
thrift ) And therefore were angryS with Arch-
>ifhop Laud and his Chaplains, for leaving out all
hch words from the Liturgy to aroid the Pope's
ifpleafure ? of which Dr. He$lw (nbifip.) giv-
:;th you an account. See but BiihovDowname's large
Ratine Book to prove the Pope Antichrift, who
et hath written the ftronglieft for Diocefan Bi-
hops of any man ( in my Judgment ) that ever
I read.
§5. IV. And they thought that the Do&rinal
ifferences were very many and very great (and
1 divers Points I believe they thought them
greater than they are) fee the huge Catalogue
athered by Biihop Downame in the End of the
forefaid
C 4*8 "3
forefaid Book ; Morton, White, Wkitaker, Abbot ^
Field, Sutliffe, Chaloner, Bernard, Crakenthorpe, and;
abundance more chief Drs. of the old Church of
England have opened them at large. But how fmall
the new Drs. made them to be Dn Heylin fully
tells you. And Archbifhop BromhaH faith (ubifitp.
p. 72, 73. wheri all thefe empty Names and Titles
of Controversies are wiped out of the Roll, the
true Controverfies between us, may be quickly
Muftered, &c. (See the re(U
§ 6. V. But none doubted but the Differences
about Worfliip were unreconcileable till one Par-
ty much changed their. Forms of Worfliip t Their
great Mafs of fuperftitious Inventions (if not Ido-
latry , as the Church of England thought, ( and |
Dr. Stillwafteet even of late hath charged on them)
Proteftants could never be reconciled to. But of I
ABilhop Land's reconciling attempts in Worfliip,
See Heylin Vbifupra in his Life. And Archbifhop I
Bromkall faith , P. 141 Speaking againft Chilling- \
worth's true way of Concord , {That Form which
the Proteftants would allow, the Romanijls cry out on
as defective in Necejfary Duties , and particularly
wanting five of their Sacraments. Nay certainly to
call the whole frame of the Liturgy
* The Mafs Book. * into Difpute , offers too large a
Field for Contention-, and is nothing
fo likely a way for Peace, as either for us to accent of
their. Form *, abating fame fuch Parts of it as are Con-
feffed to have been added fince the Primitive times,
and are acknowledged not to be /imply necejfary but
fuch as charitable Chriftians ought to give up and
Sacrifice to an Vniverfal Peace, and would do it rea~
dily enough, if it were not for mutual Animofities of
both fames, and particular hterefs of fome Per-
fons7\ § 7,
C 4*9 1
§ 7. VL And they thought it as unlawful* to
obey the Pope as Patriarch of the Weft, or as Pre-
sident with his Council , if he impofed on us the
Mafs, or the Worfliip of Angels, Dead Men, or
Images,or any new Sacraments or unlawful things,
as if he did it as above General Councils.
1 § 8. VII. And they made no doubt but if the
Pope and his Foreign Councils (and all his atten-
dant Trumpery) were.once received as Trintipum
% Vmtatii Vniverfalis and the Prefident of Councils,
j:he would foon come in, in the fame Capacity that
3 other Popifh Countries do receive him.
B § 9. VIII. For they knew that it is that fame
j Man that is more abfoluce in Popifli Kingdoms*
iwho would fubmit to fome reftraint in this : And
■that by PoilefTion, Agents, and that foreign help,
J he would eafilier reduce this to the Cafe of
jothers, than the Cafe of any others to this.
§ 10. IX. They had not loft the Remembrance
E>f the Spanifh Invafion, the Gunpowder Plot, and
he many Treafons of late by fuch committed 5
and it made them fear both the Power and the
(Company of fuch a fort of men.
)\ § 11. X. They remembred the heavy Taxes*
Oppreffions and the Rebellions and Wars that had
i>een in the times of Popery in England* And they
shad felt the eafe and fvveetnefs of Deliverance, and
Were loth to return to that Captivity again.
12. XL They had not forgotcen Queen M^
rks Days , Fox's Book of Martyrs was in the
hands of many : Nor had they forgot the French
I'MaflTacre, or the greater Murders formerly com-
mitted by Wolves in Sheepskins , who were
jknown by their bloody Fangs and Jaws.
§ 13- XII. They faw that the lame Clergymen
who
C 43° 1
who were for this Union with Rome, were the
chief Defenders of the King's abfolute Power of
railing Money without Parliaments (as the known
Hiftory of Abbots Deje&ion, and Laud\Sibthorp\
ffnd Maixwarings Cafes fhew.). And this made
them the lotherto draw nearer Popery.
§ 14. XIII. They found the Power of the Cler-
gy in the High Commiffion, and their Courts and
Councils fo uneafie to them , that they greatly
feared fo great an increafe of it as the Coalition*
with- Rome would caufe-
§ 15. XIV. They found that the Papifts and
reconciling Prelates were the greateft Enemies to
them whom they accounted the moft Godly fe-
rious Chriftians, Miniftersand Lay-men, not only
Nonconformifts, but fuch as they devifed to call
conformable Puritans. And they were not .for
Uniting their flrength againft ferious practical
Piety.
§ 16, XV. They found that the pfophane Drun-
kards and ignorant Rabble greatly rejoyced in the
Bifhops proiecuting fuch Puritans; And were loth
to fee them much more fo animated , by the Coa-
lition with Rome.
§17. XVI. They found fo great a number of
the Clergy that were for the Coalition and Ene-
mies to the Puritans, to gape fo greedily after Pre-
ferment,and live fuch indifferent lives, and Preach
£0 unprofitably, and do fo little to cure the igno-
rance of the People , .as made them fear , much
vvorfe, if we came nearer the Roman Clergy, who
are fo much for blind obedience, and cherilhing
ignorance that they may Rule.
§ 18. XVII. They did not perceive that the
Cafe of any Popifh Country, Italy, 5>*/>, Portugal,
C 43' J
luftria, Bavaria, "Poland, no, nor France , was (o
mch better than ours as might tempt us to be
" er to them than we are. Yea, that the beft of
m both in Civil and Religious Refpeds are fo
ch worfe , as may well deter us from fucb
efires.
§ i p. XVIH. And it's not to be doubted but
ley made fome Confcience of their Obligations
d the King, and were loth he fhould be tempted
,o give away half the Government of his King-
om, yea, of himfelf to Foreigners , under the
s T ame of Ecclefiaftical Government, fby fucb
Courts as theirs.)
^ 20. XIX. And no doubt they remembred
^hat Do&rine againft Kings and States are fub-
5<5t to the Church and Pope, their Councils and
Ors. doafTert, and what they have done to their
ifturbance and deftrudion. And therefore were
oth to give any more ftrength and advantage to
•nen of fuch Principles and Pretenfions. If the
:>ope will give a Proteftant King fair quarter, ^nd
iromife him freedom from his Tyranny, while
he fame man ( according to his Canons) layetfo
;laim to more , and exercifeth Tyranny in other
Lands, he may foon break his Promife here.
§ 21. XX. And no doubt but they faw how
oth other Princes and States were to return nearer
Rome, that had onceefcaped* and to fubjed them-
elves to fuch a Ufurper : And they thought ir un-
ife and unfafe for England to ftand alone in a fia-
ularodd condition, neither Papifts, nor fuch Re-
formers as any of the reft,and fo to be ftrengthened
:>y a Concord and hearty Friendfhip with neither.
§22. XXI. And it is not to be doubted but the
Lords and Gentlemen cf England, were unwilling
to
C 43* 1
to give up all their Abby Lands, as long as they!
thought a fufficient Miniftry competently pro-'
vided for: And unwilling to take the Pope or
Clergies promifes for fecurity for the continuance
of their Pofleffions,yea and to fave them from be-
ing burnt as Hereticks.
§ 23. XXIL And no doubt but common rea-
fon told them how great a part of England ( not
the unwifeft nor the word) would refufe confent
to the Coalition with Rome, and the nearer ap-
proaches when impofed, and therefore what &
doleful encreafe it^ would make of our Divifions :
If we are (o fadly divided already by a few Oaths <
and Promifes, and New Covenants and Formali-
ties, and Church Judicatures, how many hundred I
thoufand more would diflent, if all were impofed
which the new Church-men judge necefiary to<|
the Union with Rome?
§ 24. And thefe would unavoidably draw orl
a grievous Perfection : For when all this ftifl
lofs, coft and hazard had been made to bring on j, :
fu<?h a general Concord, Diffenters would notr
have been endured by the Clergy, when yet they \
would be multiplied.
§ 25. And how much fuch a Divifion and Per-
fecution would weaken the Kingdom, they that!
did not believe Chrift ( that a Kingdom divided]
^gainft it felf cannot ftand ) might eafily know byj
;
reafon and the Worlds experience,
§ 26. On fuch accounts as thefe the two fort
of Epifcopal Conformifts differed^ and the old j
Tribe called then the church of England, refilled I
the endeavours made by Bifhop Land and fuch as j
A. Bifhop BromhaU, and the reft that were- for*;
Coalition with Rome. Till the latter got into? ;
m
Uh 1
the chiefeft Chalrs,and then they called their fide
The Church : And thus Church and Church here bd»
gan our ftrife. And the difference twitted with
Fbe Civil differences between King and Parlia-
ment, widened and utterly exafperatcd by War
the A. Bifhop of Canterbury beheaded, and the
A. Bifhop of Tork, being in Arms for the Parlia-
ment) each Party claimeth the name of the church
f England : And the Party that is uppermoft doth
t with advantage 5 while fober men know thac
denominating * Forrxd as exiflent in Materia ca-
■acifeudifpofitd, the Church of England is nothing
out z.Troteftant Soveraiign, and a fi-oteflant King-
lorn of Subjects guided by Proteftant Minifters
tf the Word, Sacraments, and Keys.
> So that in the Reign of King James, and of any
J 'apift King, there was, and can be no Proteftann
kingdom or National Church, deficiente form&
\ewminante, in the Judgment of thofe RoyalifU
; iat think Parliaments have no part in the Le-
gation and Soveraignty ; And according to therti
hat think otherwife, it is but a National Church
ktindum quid, in refped: co the Power of Parlia-
lents and Laws.
' But Particular Churches, Patochid, and Confe-'
fcrate, and Diocefan may yet continue rheir Con-
; itutive caufes continuing .* But not an informed
Rational Church-
i
tt Cba
p
f 434 3
Chap. III. They are deceived who are for the
fore/aid Papal or Counczl-Jurifdifliott , as if
it were the way of Vnity or Catholicifm.
§ i.T Doubft not tut the defireablenefs of Uni-
X verfal Concord is it which draweth many
honeft well-meaning men into the efteem of tbd
Papal or Conciliar-JurifduSion. All things have*
a tendency to Aggregation or Unity as Perfe&ion T
and nothing more than Chrifiian Love. This held
fuchgood men. of old as Bernard, Cerfin^&c. from
favouring the Reformers, thinking that the PapacJ
was neceflary to Unity : This kept fuch as Erapl
nms and Cajfander from forlaking them ; And this f
turned IVicelms, Grotm and others to them : And!
no doubt but this inclineth many in England toji
the French kind of Church-Government, and t<fl
approve.and follow Grot'ms. But they quite crofij
their own defires.
§ 2. Catholicifm or Vniverfal Concord confifl-
eth in that which all the Chriftian Church is con
itituted by, and in which all true Chriftians have
ftill agreed *, Quod ab omnibus ubiq, &femper recep
turn fdt , as Vincent Lennenfis fpeaketh. The
Baptifmal Profeflion and Covenant expounded iij
the Creed, the Lord's Prayer as the Rule of ou
Defires, and Hope, the Decalogue as the Turn o\
Duty, with the Hiftory of Chrift's Incarnation
Life, Death, Refurredion and Do<5trine in th
Gofpel-writers, the pra&ice of Baptifm, and the
Lord's Supper , with Church-Aflemblies 5> fbtjjf
Teaching and Learning, Praying, and Praifing "
God, and this under Elders called thus to Guidq
their Flocks, with the belief of all the reft of thefl
Sacred;
titol
acred Scriptures which are brought to our
nowledge : This hath been ab omnibus r ubiq\ &
mper receptum : All Chriftians agree herein : And
the obfervationof the Lord's day as a feparated
ne for Sacred Aflemblies. And fome Cere-
onies and other little things moft of them agreed
, but not as neceffary to their Unity, or Corn-
union, but fuch as fome differed about without
olation of Chriftian Love and Peace, as So-,
*tes and Sozomen (hew in divers Inftances, and
' divers Countreys.
.; At this day All the Churches agree in thefe I
md this much conftituteth men true Chriftians :
ndChrift hath commanded all Chriftians to Love
e another, and Live in Peace j and the ftrong to
::eive the weak, and not offend the leaft Se-
vers, nor to pleafe themfelves, but others to'
sir edification. The Kingdom of God (which
.his Church ) is not meat and drink, but Righter
fnefs, Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghoft ; and
j that in thefe things ferveth Chrift, pleafeth
iod, and is (or fhould be) approved of men.
I have proved all this fo fully in my Book,
Jed The true and only Way of the Concord of alt
• churches, that I here difmifs it.
§ 3. But when this pretended Universal Hu-
me Jurisdiction was fet up, it quickly divided;
jp Catholick Church, by making new Laws and
tmftirutions, as if ChriiVs Laws had pot beeit
[ficient for Univerfal Concord i and as if he
t made Minifters the Teachers and Expounders
his own Laws, had given them his Prerogative
Univerfal Legitlation and Judgment. And
r (ince then the . Church hath' been tern in-,
:thofe fractions which continue c6r (ha me and".
[4?6 ]
grief to this day. Thofe that were ready to re-'
ceive any Law fromChrift by his Apoftles,woulc
never all agree in Humane pretended Univeha)
jurifdi&ion, ncr in the Laws which fuch pre-
tenders make : Mutable, Local and Temporary
determinations of ufeful Qrcumftances, by theii
feveral Guides, fuited to the time and place foi
Edification, they fubmit to. But Univerfal Law-
makers they will never all acknowledge and
own, And their Canons are fwell'd to (o great
a bulk, and are fo confounded with contra-
dictions and uncertainties, that they are Racks and
Engines to tear the Church (but utterly uncapabl^
of being the Rule of Unity and Univerfal Co*
cord.)
§ 4. The thing which Paul feared hath
our Ruine. The Serpent which beguiled Eve (
pretence of advancement and greater knowledge"
hath turned us from the Simplicity that is
Chrift ; The primitive Unity is overthrown
departing from the primitive Purity ^ Simplicity
and Love of all. And they that will ever hope fai
Univerfal Concord * muft endeavour the reftora-
tion of the Univerfal Terms and Temper. Noj
thing next to fleflily and worldly lufls, hath dond
fo much to cut the Church into all the Sefts . whicfj
now remain as in a Religious War, as this fairtf
pretended Univerfal Jurifdiftion, which our newi,
Church-men miftake for the only cure : Which I
have fully proved in my Breviate cf the Hiftoryj
of Biflhops and Councils, and in the Vindication of
it againflthe Accufations of Mr. Morrke.
§ 5. ohj. The Scripture giveth but general
Rules, (that all be done to edification, decently and in
inter) but there muft be Laws of Difcipline td
deter-i
C4J7D
determine in Specie what is for edification,decency
and order.
Anf. There are three forts of thefe determina-
tions : i. Of things neceflary or meet for all
the Chriftian World to be obliged to: 2. Things
meet for fome Countreys to be obHged to :
?. Things variable, which Congregations may
ife varioufly, and alfo change as occafion chang-
?th. It grieveth us to read how fome Learned
nen that write on this Subject , abufe the World
>y confounding thefe.
The firft Chriit hath determined fufliciently in
he Scripture, and no mortal men have any power
o make Laws Ecclefiaftical or Civil to bind all
y he World.
The fecond of thefe the King may determine
y the Counfel of fit men who underftand the
afe, e.g. what Tranflation of the Bible in the
ingliih Tongue is fitteft to be commonly tifed in
le Publick Churches. And if the King deter-
mine it not, the Pallors in Synods may do it by
r ay of voluntary confent, but not as having as a
„lajor Vote the Regiment of the Minor, and of
^abfent or diffenters.
„ The third belongeth to every Pafior over his
wn Flock, and may be altered as there is qcca-
)n ; viz,. At what hour to meet, how long to
ay and Preach, in what words, and variable
jjethods 5 what perfon to admit to Bapcifm as fit,
d to Church-Communion, and what individual
Reprove, Exhort, Catechize, Excommuni-
te, ore. A General^ or Provincial Council need
t be called for any fuch thing as thefe.
§ 6. Saith Dr. Hevendy, Froleg. Th# which
Ight Realon gathers from Scripture is of God, for
ighc Reaibnis of God. Ff 3 AnJ*
C4?n
jAj/I True : But to gather it as Governors
of all the World, or of other mens charges ( asi
if the Right Reafon of the King of France would!
give Laws to the King of JE/^/*^,) is one thing;
and to gather it by a difcerning judgement to
teach our Flocks as Expofitors, or to guide our
own Practice, is another thing.
§ y- The Inftance which he addeth of the
Tnna Immerfio inBaptifrn, ihevveththat fuch things!
were never made Laws for the Universal Church*
for the Church never ufed them univerfally, no:
continued them, but quickly changed them.
§ 8. Ibid. Saith Dr. Beveridge, General Coum
are thcfe to which all the Bijliops of the whole Wor<
were called: It's not nee effary that they be all there
but that all be called, and may come y if they wi
But the five Patriarchs tnuft be there, or fend thei:
JLeuers. There was no General Lopmcil which wa
nOt called by the Emperors command.
jlnf. i. All the Bifhops of the World were ne
yer called to any Council, nor near all 2. Wha
Authority had the Roman Emperors to call Bifhop $
put of other Princes Dominions? 3. There is no
Hiftorical proof that ever they did any fuch
thing. 4: The Subfcriptions of the Councils (hew,
that the Bifliops w r ere only out of the Roman Pn>
yinces (except fome odd perfen , as Joannes Vtr^
fidiszt Nice, which no man can give account of.)
5. Half the Bifhops of the Empire were not ac
the Councils. <5. If calling them make a Council;!;
General, though they come not, then calling a, \
Congregation, though they come not, makedij
it a Congregation : What if none come ? What :
if few c^me? Who knoweth how many limit ,
come to make it a General Council?
- ; ' ■■"■• • §<?
£459 3
§ g\ Againft what I have proved againft John*
[on alias Term, that Councils were General, but
i as to the Orbls Romaunsfas National) I never heard
but one Obje&ion regardable, and that is, out of
Turrians or Pifanu* Arabick Canons of .the Coun-
cil of iVfo,which place Ethiopia Under Alexandria:
But, i. Dr. Beveridge&nd many others have told us
how little credit is to be given to thofe Canons,
lately vended by ignorant unlearned Men. And
s it credible that all the Eailern and Weftern
hurches fhouldbe ignorant of them ?
2. LudolphM in his new ■Ethiopick Hiftory la-
bours to prove that, the hrft planting of Religion
Nn Habafjia was by Frumentim and Edeflm , and
:hat the old Writers miftook Habajfia for India :
And if fo, Habaffia could have no Bifliop at Nice
and certainly had none there, nor any to be fub-
eft to Alexandria , fave Frumentim whom Atha-
afius ordained, and fo by a voluntary Submiffion
depended on him, as a Child on his Father.
But whereas Ludolphns thinks Chriftianity was
ot in Habaffia till Frumentim days, becaufe they
ad no Bifhops or Paftors before; I anfwer, i. His
>0njedure that it was Habafjia that Frumentitu
vent to, and is called India, is uncertain. 2. He
jonfefleth the Ethiopick Tradition is that; Chri-
iianity was there before. 3. And it is not impro-
|able that both agree,™*.. That the Eunuch, //#.8.
jroughc Chriftianity thither, but being a Lay man
! rdained no Paftors, and fo they had none before
^ritmentim. 4. But whoever well conliders the
/hole Hiftory of the Southern and Eaftern Chur-
hes, may eafily difcern that Habaffut was never
iibjed before ro the Imperial Alexandria, but
egan their fubje&ion voluntarily to Diofcortts,
F f 4 who
fl
i\
E 440 ]
who had been Patriarch of Alexandria , after hq
was Banifhed-
§ 10. It is a dreadful Judgment of God that the
llnderftandings of Learned men (hould be fo far
forfaken, as to make the Major pan of the Chri-
ilian World not, only the Pattern , but the Law-
givers to the reft, renouncing hereby the common
Experience of Mankind : It is God's great Mercy j
that all Chriftians' agree in the Effentials of Chri- f
flianity : elfe they were not Chriftians, Jn Chri- 1 i
jlianity we are united to them all. But, 1. Even
smong the Heathens few were Philofophers 5 And
ajnohg the Philofophers few found, and few of one
Mind 5 And others, as well as Seneca faid 5 Awife
rnan nttifl be content with few Approvers ': The Multi-
tude will ?wf under fi and. 1. Even Nature maketh Ifim
but few Men of ftrong Wits. 3. Education giv-
c:h few Men the advantage of found teaching,and
£reat helps and lei'fure. 4. Few Men have patience
to hold on in hard Studies till they digeft the
truth. 5". Few Men efcape the-fnares of Temp-
tations to byafs them- to fome corrupt opinions or H
way. 6: Few Men efcape the fle(hly worldly in- ji
dination, which ever'followeth worldly intereft.
7. He would be thought no Wife Man himfelf,
who would refer a Controverfie about the Tranf- |
Mion'of a Hebrew or Greek Text, or a difficulty
in Divinity, P-hilofophy, Aftron'omy^CriticiftTi^r. Il
to the Major Vote of the Univerfity or Minifters |
ci England, ( or Drs. eirher ;) K. James- had more
vvit than to mike the Majority of the Clergy the
lodges of his Translation' of the Bible. 8. We lie
(ee'among Godly Pe'rfons : what various degrees of |
Knowledge and Virtue, and consequently diffe
1 ■Opinions 'twere be,- '4. It's actually known I
' ,J ' r; ■• • that '
n
[ 44* J
it moft of the Churches and Clergy* in the
orld are very ignorant and erroneous : The
'affwes 9 Copthies, Syrians, Armenians, Georgians,
■cajfiahs, Mengrelians, Greeks, Mofcovites, gene-
ly unlearned Ignorant men : The multitude of
) Parifh Priefts among the Papifts are fo : And
) many among the Prpteftants. If King James
i not chofen Six extraordinary men for the.
nod of Bon, there had been worfe work there
in was..
And mart we condemn God's Law of Infuffi-
ncy to be the Univerfal Law, that we may
ne under the Univerfal Legiflation of fuch
n as thefe ? Should we not rather pity and
ly for the Ignorant erroneous Majority of
torches, and ftudy how the few that are wifer,
iy help them into a clearer light ?
And how lhould it be other wife ? who choo-
h the Clergy ? In a great Part of the Churches
e Turk who is their Enemy choofeth them, or
bad : He receiveth into the Patriarchates of
pftantinople y Alexandria, Antioch and Jerufalern,
learned Fellows that give moft Money, and
ey dare not difpleafe him : And all the Biftiops
his Dominions in the entrance and exercifeof
sir Office accordingly are liable to corruption
| fervile dependance on the Infidels. In Mofcovy
a other Countries ignorant and barbarous or
rannical Rulers choofe them. Among Papifts
d Proteftants, the Pope and Princes choofe the
(hops," and Lay- Patrons choofe the Priefts, for
p moft part-
§ ii. To Unite in Sin (as the neceflfiry terms
Univerfal Concord) is foolifh and finful. But 4
: Unite in all that is held by the greater part
of
C 44* 1
of Chriftians is to Unite in much Sin— Ergo^
§ 12. It is only Vniverfal Laws which are the Ruti 01
of necejfary Vniverfal Concord : But it is only Chriftii 01
own Laws {Proclaimed and Recorded by the Spirit in )C
his A 'po files and Evangelists) which are Vniverfah
Laws, Ergo it is only Chrisls own Laws which are thM,
Rule of necejfary Vniverfal Concord.
I challenge all the Church Ufurpers in thef
World to anfwer this Argument, better than byiL
deceiving words.
The Major is grounded on the natural Notice
of Mankind. It is Dutymly which we fpeak of.|[
Duty is made Duty by a Law, or Command oil 1
Authority : Univerfal Duty muft be madefuchjf
by an Univerfal Law. I
The Minor is thus proved. No Vniverfal Laiffl
can be made but by a rightful Vniverfal Law-maker}!
But there is no rightful Vniverfal Law-maker butm
Chris! : Ergo no Vniverfal Law can be made but byW
Chrift: , B
The Major is undeniable. The Minor is thusjfci
proved.
i. None can be a rightful Univerfal Law-make <t
but fuch as hath a rightful Vniverfal Tower of GoM
vernment , and that in Soveraignty : (For Legifla-j
tion is the firft and chief part of Soveraignty. M
But none but Chrift hath a rightful Univerfalflff
Power of Government or Soveraignty. Ergo-^
Minor, None can be a rightful Univerfal Gover-J
nor or Law-maker , to whom God never gave,;]
fuch Power : But God never gave fuch Power to
any but Chrift : Ergo, &c.
None can be a rightful Univerfal Law-giver
and Governor who is naturally uncapable of it : : |
, But all on Earth are naturally uncapable of it.
Ergo, &C. If
F
C 443 I
If there be any rightful Univerfal Governor
n Earth, it is either a Pope, or fome Patriarchs,
ra General Council, or the Paftors of all the
Church on Earth diffufed : But it's none of thefe
our (as I have oft proved , and am a(hamed to
>peac.)
1 ;
hap. 4. The "Deceits that are T leaded for an
Ziniverfal Humane Soveraignty.
;i. '""pHE great means by which thePopiffi
X Clergy have been themfelves deceived,
id then deceived much of the Chriftian World,
•e efpecially thefe following.
I. By a falfe Notion of the Vmty of the Catho-
kk Church : As if it were Unified by One Humane
olitkal Soveraignty Monarchical or Ariftocratical
3 ope or Univerfal Council) which hath Power
f Governing all Christians on Earth, byUniver-
.1 Legiflation and Judicature 3 and not only by
thrift, who indeed is its only Univerfal Gover-
our.
; II. By extolling Monarchy as the beft means of
Jnity \ and fo inferring the Papal Monardiy \ fo
Id Carolm Boverim to OUI* late King Charles in
V-iin : As if Princes were fo weak as not to di-
ijinguiih a National and a Vniverfal Monarchy ?
let them try this Argument with any Papift King
)X\ Earth [Monarchy k the beft Government. ErgO
tere (hould be One Monarch of all the Earth , vohofe
%tbicB you and all other Kings muft be~\ and fee
Aether they will be To fooled int9 Subje&ion.
III. By dreaming of fuch a difference between
' Civil
C 444 ]
Civil Government and Church Government \ th^
though no man in his wits pleads for one Humane!
King (or Senate) to Govern the whole Earth bj
the Sword ; yet it is our Religion to be forbid j
under One Soveraign Church Governour (Pope oS
Senate) of all the Earth: whereas he is unfit tc
Govern one Church, who knoweth not that It is
more impoffible for the whole Earth to be Go-
verned by One Church Soveraign ( Pope or
CounciU than by one King or Parliament bythd
Sword..
IV. By confounding the Univerfal Roman Empire J
and Church, and the VniverfalWorld^ and dreaming
that what is faid of the firft was faid of the laft
and when the Church is called Catholick or Un
verfal, and Councils General, only as to the Roman
Empire, they would perfwade men that it's meant
of all the World.
V. By pleading that Pofleffion which Pope and
Patriarchs, and Councils had in the Empire , as if 1
it obliged the fame Countries to them when they!
are fallen under other Princes. And by pleading 1
to the fame Ends all the Pofleffion which Popes, j
or Patriarch?, or Councils have got by deceiving
any Nations of the World.
VI. By miftaking the Nature and Extent of the
Paftoral Office ; becaufe as every Chriftian,(b eve-
ry Paftor is related to the Univerfal Church,there-
fore they gather that there is one College or Coun-
cil confining of all Bifliops in the World (the j
Pope being Prefident) who as an Ariftocracy muft I
foveraignly Govern all the Chhftian World , byj
Legiflation and Judgment: As if becaufe Phyfi- i
cions are Licenfed to Practice any where in the j
I-and, as they are called 5 therefore , they might j
gather !
t 44? 1
gather into a General Council and Comriiand all
ihe Land to obey them as Law givers, in all Mat-
ers of Health and Phyfick ? and might invade the
; 4ofpitalsat their pleafure? And fo all the Churches
md Church Affairs on Earth muft be governed by
°riefts of Foreign Lands.
VII. By firft miftaking,and then falfty claiming
\poftolical Power : Becaufe Chrift chofe a few
vhom he firft perfonally raught bis Will , and
hen endowed with the Gift of Infallibility , by
lis Spirit, to Preach firft and Record after, his
3o<2rine and Laws , to oblige all the World 5
therefore they pretend that ordinary Bifhops who
]ad no fuch Spirit , Office or Commiflion, may
tlfo make Laws to bind all the World And
vhen every fingle Apoftle had this Office, Power
ind Spirit, but they yet a while lived together at
Ttmfakm, till their difperfion , they pretend that
u Jernfalem they were a General Council,and that
Ml Bifhops therefore may Govern as a General
Council : whereas the Apoftles Million was Inde-
inite, and not Univerfal, felfe they had finned in
;iot going into all.the World.) And it was eafie
:o Guide the Univerfal Church , while it was al-
noft all at Jtrnfykm or near them. And their
■Office as to Legiflation differeth from common
Paftors, as Mopes the Legiflator's did from the
priefts, who were but to govern by his Laws, and
pot to make more.
] VIII. By pretending a neceffity of Judging and
Ending Controyerfies , and therefore oi having
'One deciding Judge or Judicature for all theWorld,
As if any would be fo mad as ever to expedt that
ill Controversies about the My fteries of Superna-
tural Revelation and the unfeen World Ikculd be
ended
C 44* 1
ended in this Life : As if Ignorance would be'ji
without Errour. And is he a Man that knoweth \ in!
not how little it is that the wifeft know ? and vh
how much Ignorance all Mankind is guilty of ?
Have thefe Pretenders yet ended Controverfies?
Are there not many Horfe- Loads of Volumes of |
Controverfies among themfelves f Have they yet
written any Infallible or Determining Commenta-
ry on the Bible ? Did not St. Paul write, Rom. 14.
& i5,ehr. for bearing with tolerable Differences.
Is it not the Great VVifdom and Mercy of God to
lay mens Salvation upon a few plain things>though
a multitude befides remain as Controverfies. Chrift
will decide them all at the Great approaching
Judgment: And is there any on Earth that can
decide them all ? that hath either fo great Know-
ledge, or fo Univerfal a decifive Power ? Why is
the Chriftian World thefe Thoufand or Twelve
hundred Years divided into Greeks, Armenians,
Neftorians, Jacobites, Papifts, Proteftants, &c. if M
there be a Humane Judicature to End all Contro- H
verfies ? And are fuch Popes as reigned from a jp
Thoufand to Fifteen hundred, and fuch Bifhops as
made up their Councils, ( Men of Ignorance and «
Vice) fit to end all Controverfies on Earth.
IX. In order to thefe Ends they make a great
cry of the Se#s andDivifions which are among
Proteftants, to draw men that love Unity to come
for it to the Church of Rome.
And firft they impudently falfifie the Hiftory of
the Matter of Faft , and perfwade Men that the
Differences among Proteftants are ten times grea-
ter than they are. They have thus pleaded it to
my face when I had a Paftoral Charge at Kidder-
mwfter: where we were all of one Religion and
met
C 447 3
Ived in love and Peace , and had not one fepara-
ig Affembly in a great Town and Parifh 5 And
f here to this day they live in Piety, Love and
tace, and I hear not of one perfon that for any
jfference, breaketh this bond of brotherly love,
id liveth in any oppofition to the reft. Yet Stran-
rs are told, that we are mad in religious Seds
d Strife. Indeed zealous people that account all
e Matters of the World, but trifles in Compari-
n of things everlaft ing, do make a greater Mat-
r of them^than men of no Religion do. If among
em one or two turn to any dangerous Se& or
3urfe ? it ftirs up much cenfure and oppofition,
hen in undifciplined Churches corrupted like
e common World, multitudes in a Parifh may
>ftain from Sacraments, and in Coffee- Houfes or
r Vifits familiarly talk againft die Immortality of
e Soul, and againft the Scripture and all ferious
sligion, and it maketh no great noife. An Aft
'Fornication once in many Years among chaft
iligious perfons, is a Scandal fcarce ever to be
opiated ; when among, known Stews it's little
Jkt of. Weeds are notfuffered in a Garden: But
I the Commons who pulls them up ? And what
onder if they ftrivemoft about Religion who va-
le it moft ? Dogs will fight for Bones and Carrion,
id Swine for Draff: But Men will fooner fight
Ir.Gold and Pearls , while Dogs and Swine like
?aceable Creatures pafs them by, or tread them
is the Dirt.
'a All true Chriftians are agreed in all that Ccd •
ith made neceifory to Chriftianity and Salvation :
i nd no men on Earth were ever fo wife, as to be
;' ? reed of the meaning of every word befides in the
Ible* Much lefs in all that Ulurping Llniverfal
fegiflators will obtrude. What
[ 443 J
What a difinal noife and dangerous rupmrd ^
doth the Controverfie make now about Confor-j ?e
mity in BHttam t And what is our difference l ]|
We are all agreed, i. That there is only ond^
God, the Governour of all the World, and of his e
Attributes. 2. That Man's Soul is immortaUi
that he hath another life after this to live, andk
Heaven or Hell muft be his end. 3. That Jefus
Chrift God and Man, is the only Saviour, andfl:
Lord of all. 4. That the Law of God is t!
chief indifpenfible Rule of our Faith and Life, byifc
which we muft be judged. 5. That we muft livefc
foberly, righteouily and godly, loving God abovek
all, and our neighbours as our felves, and doing as; n
we would be done by, fuperiours Ruling for God > i)ifc
and inferiours obeying them under God, but non%
having power above hin) or againft him. 6. Thatj
God only is the final Infallible Uriiverfal Judge).
of Controverfies: That Magiftrates are Judgesjfci
who fliall be punifhed or protected by theSworc^j
And Pallors are Judges who is fit for Communion;
in the Churches under their over- fight : 'And eve-jl
ry man a difcerning rational Judge of his ownj[
duty. 7. That without holinefs, righteoufnefs)
and -temperance, (or mortifying the lufts of th
flefli by the Spirit) no man can be faved. 8. T
no man ftiould fin wilfully for any price, or :
avoid any danger even of death, p. That th
Soul (hould be more cared for than the BodyJ w
10. That no man can love God and Holinefs to&Jd
much, nor obey him too faithfully. 1 1. That w^
fhould delight in the Law of the Lord ( and hi>
Gofpel)and meditate in it day and night. 12. That .
ferious, fervent and faithful prayer is our daily L
ordinary duty, 13, That we (hould live as we
01]
1 C449 1
Duld be judged, and daily prepare for death, tha:
k may be found ready. 14. That we (hould ufe
worldly temporal things for fpirkual cverlaff-
I-; ends, knowing that clfe they are but vanity,
Ixation and dangerous fnares. 15. That we
ould fetch our joy 'from the hopes of Heaven
>re than from all the pofleffions, pleafures and
I pes on Earth.
Thefe, and abundance more, we are commonly
to Profeffion agreed on : And though this in
cerity will ferve for our acceptance with God
d our Salvation, it will not ferve for our ac-
I stance or toleration with fome men, nor to
[bid the cry of fcandalous , intolerable Schifm*
I fobedience,Obftinacy, and what men mind to
arge upon us : Yea, though we are agreed that
ilers in their feveral places muft be obeyed in
things that are not againft the Law of God in-
iture or Scripture.
! But what now is the difference, I will add thac
every Conformift and Nonconformist in Eng~
)d were of fo ( unattainable ) perfeft know- >
Ige as to be agreed of the fence of every Sylla-
1 in the Bible, it would not ferve to end our
jfferences, nor keep us from Prifons, Silencing*
id the prefent heavy Accufations^
.Wonder not at it : It's an evident Truth Out*
ifferenceis, 1. About the meaning of fome
iths, Declarations, and fabfcribed ProfefTions
■d Promifes impofed by Ads of Parliament-
I About the meaning of feveral Rubricks and
her Words in the Liturgy and Book of Ordinal
|n. 3. About the meaning and practice of fe*
ral Canons.
Gods Law hach agreed us all that Lying delibe-
G g rarely
f 450 ]
rarely is a fin, andfo is Perjury ,efpecially of thou
lands, and fo is the wilful depraving of Baptifrri
and other Ordinances of God, and fo is theunjuli
Excommunicating of the Faithful, and denying
diem Baptifm and the Lords Supper, and fo is Sa
criledge, and Renouncing the Sacred Miniftrj
when we are Vowed to it ; and fo is Schifmatica' 1
Dividing Chrifts Church by needlefs and unlavvfu
Snares and Engines. All thefe we are agreed are
heinous fins, not to be done for any 'Price. Bui
we are utterly difagreed whether to Conforiric;
would make us guilty of thefe fins. ^ But what
Are Learned men fuch miferable Cafuifts as not
know what Lying, Perjury, Sacriledge, Profi
Baptifm, Sinful Excommunicating, &c are?
We differ about the feme of the Words Impofed, andfi
of the Law and Canons: And then how fhould wojit
know who is the Sinner ?
But Qu. Who is h that wrefteth them fronft
their ufual fignification? And who is it that dare ji
not do it? v
But the Sacred part of the Impofers cry up the (I
neceflity of a Judge of Controveriies, (yea an Unij
verial Judge, fome of them, ) to Expound thfiL
Scriptures when men differ about the fence ; and«
will not they procure you an Exrofition of a fell
controverted ientences in the Laws, or endeaju
vourit, if that beneceflary tounderftand or enqn
your Differences ? Anf No-, whatever cometh oil \
it, to Bodies or Souls, to Church or Kingdom]!!
thefe Expofitors of Scripture and Enders of Coin}'
troveriies will not fo much as Petition the Lavvi
ifiakers to explain their words. Yea though t
Confonnifts are much difagreed about it amo:
therafelves. judges will decide particular Cauf
b
C 4*< 3
by the Law \ But to know the fence of the Law
antecedently as our Ru'e, which is 'required iri
Dne that Sweareth and Subfcribeth to it, ten bd
oy no ones Expofition but the makers of the Law.
Elfe the Judges were the only Law-makers: For
: he fence is the Law t And he maketh the Law
hat maketh the fence, and not they that make'
he words alone, which other men muft put the
enceon.
I And if Popes, or Councils, Prelates or Priefts,
;ould on pretence of a Judicial Expofitory Au-
hority be Judges to all the Earth in what fence
i:very word of Scripture muft be understood, h
s they and not God that make the Law 2 For
God made but the words* if this be true, and the
&ftiops make the fence by pretence of judging of
t. To give an Univerfal Antecedent Obligato-
y Expofition, is an A61 ofLegiflation, and none
>ut the Law-maker himfelf can do it. But to
bdgeby this Law who (hall be received, and
vho fhutout of their feveral Churches, the Pa-
tors muft do that.
X. Another great deceit is,by confounding Com*
wnion and Concord^ with Government and Subjects
* : And arguing that becaufe all Chriftians muft
lave Concord and Communion, therefore they
flult be under one Supreme Humane Govern-
ment : As if Chriftian Princes were not as much
iound to Concord as any men on Earth ? Or as if
:hat Concord muft be kept by one Supreme Uni-
erfal Senate or Monarch, and mutual Confnltati*
^n and voluntary Agreement would not ferve.
Ob j. Bat if God bind m to do all things in Concord.
nd General Councils and Patriarchs determine the
natter of our Concord, it comes all to one, in Point of
Obligation ? Gg 2 Arf.
[ h* 1
dnf. i. If k come ail to one in the effeft, why
do you contend for fo much more in the Caufe ?
2. God bindeth Princes and States as much to
Concord ] and yet their voluntary Treaties and
Dyecs, and a Supreme Government over them,
do not come all to one.
• 3. God- doth not bind all Churches or Chrifti-
ans to agree in more than he himfelf hath com-
manded them. And therefore hath given power I
ro none on Earth, to determine what more all
fliall agree in.
4. The Greater the Councils are ceteris paribus \
tbe more all Proteflants reverence them, becaufe
they fignifie the Concord of many : But, 1. We
know that -there are none of them Univerfal as to
the World, nor ever are like to be. 2. We
know;, that the Greater part are ufually the worftj'
and that at. this day the far greater number of
Chriftkns- on Earth (Papifts, Greeks, Armenians,
Nefiorians, Jacobites, &*. ) are lamentably de-
generate, ignorant and corrupt. 3. And we know
rhat as God hath not made the greater number the
Governors of the lefler, To neither doth he bind
or allow the lefs to cohfenr to them to their hurt.'
4. And when Councils for meer Agreement,
will degenerate, and Ufurp a Regiment overDif-
ienters, they change their Species, and bind us.,
not to obey them, but oppoie them as Ufur-
pers.
XL The laft deceit that I fliall here name is,
-Their pretence of the mifchief of letting Sinful or,
Heretical Kingdoms go unpuniihed, when lingu-
lar Retfous mud not eicape: Therefore there muft
be a Supreme Power on Earth to correal or punifh
National C'iiurchesor Kingdoms.
You
UJ3 3
You may find the Argument in Dr. S*wtU y
( Biibop Gumngi Chaplain, and Matter of a Col-
lege in Cambridge ) and many others.
This is fo plain dealing that one would think all
Kings and Kingdoms Ihould eafily underftand
it.
But I anfwer it. n Why will this pretended
neceflity of correfting Kings and Kingdoms infer
One Univcrfal Church Soveraign any more than
;>ne King or Senate over all the Earth ?
Perhaps youle fay, The Church is one, but
Kingdoms are many. I anfwer, The whole World
on Earth is One Kingdom of Cod, but particular
-hurches are many. •
2. Kings and whole Kingdoms fhall be punifh-
H as well as Angular Perfons : But only by God
:he Univerfal King 5 or by permitted Enemies,
put not by any Humane Superior Governor*
Kings are under the Laws of God and they ihall
;>e judged by thofe Laws : If you lived in the due
,'xpedation of Death and Judgment, you would
not think them infignificant words, that the Juft
Univerfal Judge is as at the Door, who only can
iudge Kings.
: 3. The Minifters ofChrift who know them,
ind live under them, have fufficient Authority
jo admonifh Kings and Kingdoms, and exercife
■faftoral Care of their Souls, by Preaching and
Applying the Word of God 5 as their own Phyfi-
(ians are fitted to take care of their Health, with-
out fending to Rome, or over all the Earth for a
Council of Pfayficians. What work thefe Uni-
ferfal Rulers have made by Excommunicating
Cings and Interdiding Kingdoms, Hiftory ac-
taalnteth us : Ic hath not been fuch as fhould
Gg ] make
E 4*4 1
make any Man long for an Univerfal Church Go
vernoar of Kings and Kingdom?.
4. Thofe Foreigners that think Kings and King-
doms Heretical, and prove ir, may renounce
Communion with them without pretending to be
their Governors.
I have thought meet here briefly to repeat our
Controverfie, with the Reaibns and Deceits of
the Uiurpers 5 our own Judgment is for true Ca-
thoiicifm, even one Catholick Head, JefusChrift,
one Catholick Church having no other Head or
Soveraign, One Spirit, One Faith, One Baptifm,
One Hope of Glory, and One God and Father of
all : And that all Christians fhould live in Love
to others. as themfelves, and in their feveral
Churches under the juft conduct of their feveral
Pafiors, keip the Unity- of the Spirit in the bond of
peace, Eph.4-3. That they {hodd all know t ho fe that
labour among them^and are over them in the Lord, and
highly efteem them in love for their work^fakc, and
he at peace among themfelves, I Thef 5. 12, 13.
That the Kingdom of God is not Meat and,
Drink i but Righteoufnefs and Peace , and Joy in
the Holy Ghojt: And he that in thefe things
fervcth Christ, is accept abk to Cod and approved of
men, ( who judge as God would have them judge.)
Rom. 14- 17- But if God be forfaking the Weft
as far as he hath done the Eaft, and dementation
prdgnofticate perdition, the Kingdom abo^e fhali
iiever be forfake;j. And we look^for a new Heaven
and a new Earth, wherein dwelleth Righteoufnefs,
And feeing all thefe things (liall be dijfolved, what man-
ver of Per fans ought we to be in all holy Converfation
and Godlinefs, looking for and hafiing to the Coming
of the day of God! 1 Pet. 3. 1 1 3 I^ e
phap*
^
"hap. V. What a Foreign ^urijdichon by CeuH*
cits or the College of E/Jbops h > the Mask be-
ing taken off.
A T Ethinks Princes and States, and Churches,
LVjL fhouldnot be cheated imoa (fate of Suh-
?<3ion without ever confidering or examining
v\m it is : And methinks no honeft Biihops
bould be unwilling that it be truely understood.
I. Conlider what an Univerfal Legiflative
Wer includeth. h plainly implyeth the^ iniuffi-
iency of Gods Words and Laws to thofe Ends
or which this power is pretended. Whereas
his is the very point of the Proteftant Caufe as
i lifferenced from Popery, thar God being the
mly Ruler of the whole World none elfe can
nake Laws for the whole, but only fuch By Laws
.'or their particular Provinces ( as Corporations
lo under the King ) for undetermined Grcum-
iances, in which Kingdoms and Churches may
Greely differ-
II. By this the Peace of the Chriftian World
jtfiH be laid on thefe variable Circumftances : As
if all the World were bound to wear iiich Gar-
-jl'ientS as France or Englahdwtzx^ &c.
III. By this the Legiflative Power of every-
Kingdom is taken away in all matters of Religion
v which are our greateft things : ) For it is the
'hnmapotejhts only that hath the Legiflative Pow-
Bf : At leaft no Inferior hath any but from and un-
der the Supreme; nor may contradict them.
Whereas even the Decrees of our National
G g 4 Clergy
t 4;6 ]
"Ciergy are no Laws with us, till the King (hall
fi)2te them Laws.
JV. By this no Man can tell what degree of,
P ower thefe Foreigners will aflume : As the Popes
Ecclefiaflical Power is now extended to Tefta-
ments, Matrimony, Adulteries, Church Lands,
&c Among Christians to whom all things are
iandtiiied, they may challenge almoft all. And
when it becomes a Controverfie who fhall judge?
Certainly the Supreme Power is the Supreme
Judge of their own Rights.
V. I think it will oblige Kings, Lords and all,
when Summoned to Travel out of their own
Kingdoms as MalefacSors to anfwer what accufa-
tionsare brought againft them. For certainly a
Supreme Judicature muft have its Forum , where
men muft be heard before they are Judged, and
where all that are Summoned muft anfwer. Or
eife Kings and Kingdoms muft become poor Sub-
jects to any Fellow that the Foreign Soveraign
will make his Chancellor or Legate.
VI. VVhokno&veth not how much the Go-
vernment and Peace of the State will depend on
the Government of fuch an Univerfal Church Go*
•vernor ? VVhen they have Excommunicated the
King, will not the Subje&s the more difhonour
him, if they take the Excornmunicators Power to
be Supreme ? What work hath the Pope made
by Excommunications ? Kingdoms have been en-
gaged in War by it againft each other? Yea Sub-
jects againft their Kings? YqaSons have depofed
r heir Fathers, as the Emperor Henrys Cafe ac-
quaints us. Yea when the Pope hath not medled,
Lilhfcps Councils have bafely depofed the belt of
Jungs, as Lkciov. Tm Cafe tells us, and the En>
prefs
[ 457 1 .
refs Maud's in En$\andp*c In ad or dine Spirituals
11 will fall into the Foreign Soveraigns handsi
liey muft be the Soul, and Kings but the Bo-
! VII. It will unavoidably follow that Kings and
kingdoms muft be fubjefted to Foreign Princes
y this pretence of a Foreign Church Jurifdi&ion.
or he knoweth little of the World that knoweth
ot that to be true which Dr. Peter Heylw ( on
le Creed', oftheCath. Church ) citeth out of
j %rates y that fince Emperors were Chriftians all
livings depended on their beck or will : Will not
ley chufe Bifhops or Rule in the choice ? Will
ot they over-rule the choice of fuch as are to be
?nt to General Councils ; as King James chofe
le Six that went hence to Don ? Is it not known
hat it is the Excellency and Merit of our Clergy
fp be obedient to the Kings Will ? And is it not
) in the reft of the World? Therefore thofe
rinces that can command the greateft number of
ifbops, will be Governors of all the reft of the
{Vorld, both over their Souls and Bodies.
I VIII I defireit maybe well confidered whe-
oer the Government of all Kings, for Soul and
:lody, will not fall into the hands of Mahometans
pd Infidels, or at leaft the conteft prove hard be-
iveen them and the Papifts. For it is no (mall
pmber of Bifhops that are in the Mahometans
fominions? Turks, Moors> Perfians, Indians, &c
*nd if they know once the advantage of numbers
hey can make more when they will : Even one
p every Chriflian Congregation. And as LudoU
bm tells us of the Patriarch of Alexandria, that
ay ignorant forry Fellow gets the place, that
m -purchafe it by Favour and Money of the
Turks,
A!
i
K
C 458 ]
Turks,fo it is at Constantinople as to the over-ruling
of the Choice.
But that's not the worft : But by our Subje&ers |
Principles the five Patriarchs have fuch a Power
in Councils, that it's no Council without them, or
the greater part of them. And four of the five
Patriarchs are Subjects of the Turk, and the Pope |
is the fifth or firft). And will not the Turk then |[
choofe them,and fo be Mafter of our Religion,and ^
of all the Chriftian World ? Or if the Pope get \\
the greater Number of Bilhops the Matter will L
not be well amended 5 as the Trent Council hath ||
allured us.
And when the Empire was over the Weft, the
Emperor had a chief hand in chooiing Popes : i
And who knows how foon it may be fo again, and %
the new way of Cardinals be caft by ? And lb we!
lhall be the Emperor's Subje&s. ;Jj
IX. We know already that the far greateft part | \
of the Bifliops of the World are lamentably Igno-
rant and Erroneous Men, and keep up Error and
Diviiions in their feveral Countries,™*., m Greece^
Mofcovie, Armenia, Syria, Abajfia,8cc. and ill Italy,
Spain, Poland, Hungary, Germany^ &C. And are
we bound to obey them becaufe they are the
greater number ? In Council or out of Council
they are the lame men. What Nation under Hea-
ven hath Biibops juft of the Mind of thefe with
us in England * or fo found and judicious as ours
have been, and feme yet are > And muft our Eng-
liih Bifhops give up their Judgments to an erro-
neous Majority abroad ? Is that our thankfulnefe
to God ?
X. How little difference is it to us , whether
e. g. Image- worihip , Tnmfabftantiaticn or any
Sin
C 4?9 I
a be commanded us by a Council , or by the
)pe ? or by him as Abfolute or as Patriarch of
; e Weft, and Primipium Vnitatis f
XI- What can a Prtncipium Vnitatis fignifie in
e Univerfal Church,but fome Governing Power
d Unifying Prerogative ? Who buc the King
i be Prtncipium Vnitatis in the Kingdom ? The
•jeftion will not be whether the Pope (ball be
je Univerfal Monarch, but only whether this
I onarch's Power be Abfolute and Total , or U-
[ ited and Partial with his Council. And Church-
onarchs that have thefe Thoufand Years conque-
i Church-Parliaments already may do fo ftill.
XII. If the Pope have not the Univerfal Su-
eme Government in the Intervals of Councils
: ere will be none. And if there have been none
efe Thoufand Years (which muft follow their
pinion that end it as the Sixth Council] why
jpuld it be new made now ?
XIII. We know already that Grot ins and his
>>rty are for the Popes Government in chief in
e Intervals of Councils • but not Arbitrarily,
it by the Canons. And I have after named yoa
•jiukitude of Canons already , which we cannot
wfully obey.
'[XIV. It will make an endlefs Conrroverfie in
ie World, what Councils fliall be approved and
beyed, and which not-
'XV. If the Pope muft prefide, he will have it
lar him : He will not Travel to Syria or Armt-
Ui &c. but they muft come to him : And where-
ver the Council is caIled,thenearettBifhops will
rry it by numbers againft the remote, who will
! few.
XVL None can expeft th?t the Pope as Pa-
triarch
\t
C 4^0]
triarch and Principmm Vnitatis , will do his parj
for nothing : And the riches of this Kingdom fe|
little enough for the King, Clergy, and People!
We cannot fpare that which Foreigners will ex^
pedt fand have done in this Land).
XVIL While the fame Man that is here ownedL
as Patriarch and Principwrn Vnitatu y is owned aso|[
greater Power in Italy y Spain, Germany, and other!
Lands, he will be {lengthened to bring us to Con-L
formity with the reft ; and in time to obtain all|
his claim.
XVIII. Are Strangers like to be fitter Ju Jges o£ w
the Matters oiEngUnd,Armenia.Habaffiafec, thamjo
the Rulers & Clergy of the feveral Kingdoms^vhoi
know the Perfons they muft Judge, and cm heajt
both fides fpeak, and examine Witneffes? &c
XIX. The old and famous General Councils
were not called to Govern Foreigners and all the||n
World, but only the Empire that called them :
And why fhould the Church Government now
be any other, than Collateral with the Civil.
XX I again and again fay , that we are Swori>
by the Oath of Supremacy againft all Foreign Ju*
rifdidiion. And by the Corporation Adt , tha
VeftryAdt, the Ad of Uniformity, the Militiaft
Adt, and the Oxford Oa:h, the Church andKing-1/
dom is moft folemnly bound, never to endeavour] |
any Alteration of Government in Church o|
State : And if fubjedting King , Kingdom , and];
Church to a Foreign Juriididtion , of fuch as pre-j
tend to an Univerfal Supreme Lcgiflative and Ju-
dicial Power, be not an Alteration of the Govern-
ment of Church and State, I know not what is:j;
Nor what is National Perjury if the National
Endeavour or Confent to fuch Subj.ediion be notli
inch. Add
*
• [4*0
Add tcr^all this the unavoidable effeds of this
oinionof the Univerfal Soveraignty,™*.. i.It en-
geth the Owners of it to condemn all the Prote-
nt Churches,becaufe they own no Univerfal So-
raign,nor the Pope as Patriarch or ?rincipium Uri-
els : yea, and to difown almoft all the Churches
the World befides the Papifts, as Schifmatical.
2. They muft Condemn all the Proteftant Mar-
ts who rejeded the Pope abfolutely , as dying
r Rebellion.
3. They muft needs cenfure their own Princes
d States as Rebels, who fubjed not themfelves
this Ufurped Sovereignty.
4. They will pervert all the Scriptures for Uni-
, and Peace, and Obedience , and interpret it,
meaning this Ufurpation.
5. They will think it their Duty to ufe their
?ft Endeavour to fubjed all Men to theUfurpers.
' 6. They will lofe their due Charity to all that
onfent not to this Subjedion , taking them for
nemies to the Churches Unity and Peace.and Re-
els againft this Soveraign Power.
7. No wonder if fuch become grievous Perfe-
itors, and ftir up Princes and Rulers againft fuch
hriftians as Schifmacicks and Enemies of Peace 5
ind as Dr Saymll and Biftiop Gimng tell the
world, that the meeting of fuch in worshipping
itod are the Conventicles of Schifmaticks,and the
Caufe of all our Plots and Divisions- .And if Obe-
dience to this Vniverfal Sovereignty be (as they fay)
6e only Cure of Schifm , they mud hold all our
^arifh Affembliestoo to be Schifmatical Conven-
iens, whofe Paflors own not the Ufurpation.
2 8. Thus as the Pope hath been the grand Dp-
idcr of theChriltian World,by fetcing up a falfe
Head
bt
[ 462 3
Head of Union , fo will thefe Men deftroy al
Unity quantum in fe by fetting up a UfurpedSove
raignty , and a falfe Principium Vnitatis ; and wil
be the erand Schifmaticks to cure Schifm.
9. They will by a falfe uncertain Univerfai
Law-making, not only make ChrhTs Laws iih
futficient, but make Chriftianity a mutable, grown
ing, uncertain thing \ when no man fliall be able no
to know which are the Church Laws ; and wheqj 5
the Volumes of them will be perfe&ed , and no ;
more added.
10. When the Churches are thus Divided andlC
Perfecuted , and found Preachers Silenced > the
Perlecutors will be hardened in impenitency , fa-ilfi
thering all their Mifchiefs on Chrift which they doity
againft him, and making Chriftian Fidelity odiousj
as Rebellion and Schifm.
And they will never be able in their way , fo|
much as to fatisfie impartial men,how true Bifhops!
may be kno wn,and who ad ejfe muft be the Choofers
of them 3 much lefs prove their Univerfal Sove-
reignty.
Chap. VI. the Grand Confequential Cafe, Wke*
ther it be lawful for the Presbyters tofwear
Obedience to thoje Bifhops, who profefs Sub-
jection to the Foreign Jurifditlion of a Vni-
verfal Sovfraigntyl or for the Teople to live
in Obedience and Communion with the Presby-
ters that do fo ?
1
Wifli this Cafe about fuch Subje&ion 2nd
Communion may never make the fecond
breach 1
C 46; 3
>reach between Conform ifts and Nonconform^
ouch wider than the firft is made,
I. Suppofe the French Biihops will abate Ido-
atry, Owning Tranfubftantiation , Adoration of
he Hod, and of Saints and Images, Latin Service,
vill allow the Cup in the Sacrament, PrieftsMar-
iage, leave indifferent all other things that are
lot above Four hundred Years old, £»• Whether
s it lawful for the Proteftant Miniftersand all the
eft to Swear Obedience to thefe Biihops, and to
he Proteftant Laity and all others to joyn in their
Communion ?
1 II. Suppofe Archbifhop Bromhall profefs fubje-
fton to General Councils called and moderated
*y the Pope as Prefident, and to the Pope as Prin-
>ipium unkatis Vniverfalis and Patriarch of the
Weft ; Or the Biihop of EM profefs fubje&ion to
Foreign Univerfal Jurifdidion, Is it lawful for
£he Biihops to Swear Obedience to that Arch-
fbiihop, or the Presbyters to fuch a Bi(hop,and for
the People to be fubjedt to fuch Presbyters in
Communion?
III. Suppofe fuch Biihops would abate the Pref-
byters (a while till they are ftrengthenedjthe Oath
or Promife of Obedience, is it lawful to receive
jOrdination from fuch Bifhops , and live in fubje-
|dion to them and Communion ?
§ 2. The Cafe is of great moment, and very
tenderly and warily to be handled.
L On one fide, If no Promife or Oath be re-
quired, nor any pra&ice in it felf unlawful, many
will think it hard that they mult feparate from a
whole Nation or. Diocefs for another man's Sin,
which they con fen t not to? fpecially if it will
caft them out of their Miniftry and Maintenance.
They
I
• [ 464 ]
They will think, his guilt Iyeth only on himfelf. ,
Elfeonemanmay over- turn the Liberties of 2 i
whole Diocefs or Land by his own properdin.
II. Yea if the Oath or Promife be put on them
for Obedience but in Ileitis & honefiu^ they will
think the cafe doth little differ •, as long as they
confent' not to a Forreiga Jurifdi&ion.
§ 3- On the other fide, If all men muftormay j
obey them that profefs Obedience to a Foreign I
Univerfal Jurifdidtion, may not one or two, or a
tew Biftiops fubjeft the Kingdom to Foreigners at
their plealure ? And that the more dangeroufly^ j
becaufe without any noife or notable alteration, !
and fo without refinance? It is but the Primate or
Archbifhops, or Biftiops, profefTing fubje&ion to !
the Pope or Foreign Soveraign, and the thing is f
done. The Biftiops being fubjed to the Pope, or j|
other Ufurpers, and the Priefts to the Bifhops,
and the People to the Priefts, are they not all
then fubjed to the Foreign Ufurper ?
If the Kings Army in the days of//. 5. or Ed. 3.
in France , were to be hired over to the King of
France, what need he more than that the Gene-
ral or Field Officers Swear fidelity to him ? And
that the Captains be fubjeft to the Colonels, and
the common Soldiers to them ?
When the Kingdom was in continual War
between King Stephen and Maud the Emprefs, and
between the Houfes of Tork. and Lancaster ■, the
people were not ufually Sworn on either fide :
But the Biftiops and the Barons did Swear and
Unfwear, and Forfwear, and Change fides as
their Interefts led them, and this was the mifery
of the Land.
§ 4. And yet the Cafe would be much cafier if
only
D \y the King c g. of Frame fhould fubjeft him-
to Foreigners, and forbid all co preach and
Sickly Wo'rfhip God that will not Swear Al-
iance to him, and obey him as their King.
> 5. In thefe dreadful cafes, we muft diitin-
1. Between fuch a Bifhop as is a Member
1 Proteftant Nation, and who turneth againft
tl • Law of the Land and the Confent of other
lurches, and fuch as would draw the whole
nd with him, or is but one in a common Re-
It
i. Between a Minifter who was Ordained and
>je& to the Bifhop before he revolted, and one
;t is Ordained and fubje&ed to him after.
?. Between a Bifhop whofe revolt is profefled*
i one that denieth it, or keeps it fecret.
$. Between living peaceably, and owning the
ht of the Bifhops Authority.
. Between obeying him as a Magiftrate and
a Church Paftor.
5. Betvyeen 'obeying him as ameer Bifhop, and
jfhe Subject of a Foreign Power.
7. Between obeying fuch a one when the
lurch accepteth him, or -when he is but an in-
sider againft their confent.
8. Between fubjedlionin neceflary cafes vfhere
j better can be had, and in cafes unneceffary
Jiere we may have better.
<§ 6. And I iball fpeak my thoughts as in i
eadfirl cafe in thefe Conclulions
I. IftheBiihops revolt to a Foreign JurifdidH-
1 be unknown, it maketh not thai: Obedience
him unlawful which was his due.
II. If a few Bifhops revolt to a Foreign Ufur-
fejir's eafie to fee that no one- (hould follow thenr
H h againft'
[ 4 66]
againft the contrary judgment of all the reft in the
Nation, and fo forfake the National Concord.
III. If one or more Bifhopsbe known to revolt
to a Foreign Soveraign, a Minifter is not bound
therefore to renounce Communion with all the
Chriftians or Churches in his Diocefs, who are!
innocent : No nor with all that renounce not Con*
munion with him: For we know not whether
they know his cafe, and have had means to un-
derfknd and do their Duty.
IV. SofarasaBiiliopexercifeththe Power of
the Sword as an Officer of the King, we muft
obey him though he be a PapifU in all things
which he hath true power to command.
V. Oc£ that was Ordained by him before his
revolt, may go on with his work and live peace-
ably, and not openly renounce the revolting 6
ihop , till he have a particular Call , for the
Churches fafety or the prefervation of his ow
innocency.
VI. If a man be neceffitated to live where no if
other Miniftry or Chriftian Communion can J)*
had.; one that renounceth the Bifhops Subje&ion
toawllniverfalUfurper, may yet be fubjeft tdt
him, and receive Baptifmfrom him, or admini-j 1
iter it and other Ordinances of God in his Dio-j
cefs, and acknowledge his Office fo far as it is de-f
fcribedby Chrift, and conveyed by juft means!
and hath the confent of the Church.
A mau may have two Commiflions to one Of«
fice, of which one is currant and the other null II
If one that hath Chrifts Commiflion, fhall alfJ]
take one from a Forreign Ufurper, the latter if]
void, and the taking of it is his heinous fin ; bull
it doth not nullifie all his Administrations to thejl
Church*
m
r 467 a
arch 5 becaufe his better Comrniffion may (0
(land good, as that his Baptizing, Ordination,
other Adminiftration.of Gods own Ordi-
:esfliallnot be null. And therefore we ufe
to Rebaptize fuch as Papifts Baptise, nor Re-
iin all that they ordain to the Miniftry in ge-
■ il.
r IL But it is rather a Duty to forbear alf
irch Affemblies where no other can be had,
I to profefs confent to a Foreign Ufurpation,
j retended Univerfal Soveraignty. For no fin
t be done on pretence of neceffity, nothing
g indeed neceflary which nttift be got by fin-
neans.
III. If a Nation (a* France) be fubjedt to
iLlfurpers of an Univerfal Soveraignty, or if a;
.on (hew themfelves to be defigning fuch a
action, or if one Bifhop or more declare
hfelvesfor it, It is the Duty of Minifters o-
y to difownand oppofe fuch attempts, and or-
Eily to difown the proper Church Govern-
, Ordinations and Communion of fuch Bi-
s: And it is the peoples Duty to difown the
•i>ralConduct of fuch Minifters as openly fol-
ithem.
d>r, i. The defign of this Univerfal Ufurpa-
jis Treafon againft Chrift, by fet ting. up men
pffefs his Prerogative, and pretend to be his
:jrs or Chief Subftitutes without his CornmiiG-
j And it is a defign to divide all the Churches
ilfe means of Union •, and fo to cafe them all
that miferable War which the Romanifcs
) Thoufand years have done*. And confe-
itly to introduce an inrolerabfe corruption of
p!ine and'Worlhip, Doctrine and Life And
Hh 2
[4683
no man may lawfully join in fo wicked a defigm
nor be fo much as neutral : If with fingle For]
nicators, Railers 5 Drunkards, &c. we may not
eat in familiarity, much lefs with fuch Subverted
of the Chriftian World. N
2. And no Chriftian is aftually a Church-memj
ber under any one as his Paftor, without mutua !
Confent : And it is not lawful to confent to take \ '
Traytor againft Chrift and the Church for ok *
Paftor : He that is no Paftor fhould not be take? °
for a Paftor : But if he either want any Ejfemim
Qualification ( as to be Chrifts Minifter for m}
churches good, ) or the Confent of the Flock he if' 1
no Paftor to them.
3. Therefolutionof die Cafe againft Martiir
and Bafilides by the Carthage Council with CypnJuP.
fully decideth the Cafe 5 proving by Scriptu#
and Reafon if the people forfakenot an uncapabliF
Bifhop, though other Bifhops are for them, the! ou
greatly fin againft God : And thofe that were b# [
Libellatick, came far (hortof the guilt of the Uf
niverfal Ufurpation-
4. And it is not the danger of fuffering .tha , iin
will juftifie Subjection to fuch Defigners: Fc^
buffering mu ft not feem intolerable to Believers
None are true Chritlians but difpofitive Masf |j
ryrs. M[
5*. Many old Canons were made againft Prejjf
byters Swearing' or Promifing Obedience to Bi
ihops, as a thing dangerous to the Church 5 raucj
more is it finful to do it to fuch Church En^
mies.
6. And Magiftrates commands will not exctii
it, becaufe it is a thing, forbidden of God, an
which no Man hath right to command.
IX. TH
er.
U«9l
IX. The reftri&ion of C in Ileitis & how ft is j
aketh ir not lawful to Swear or Promife Obedi-
t ce to fuch. i. Pecaufe even to iubjett our
Ives to Usurpers is not licit um ant horn ft urn tho'
ey command nothing eife but good. 2. A
awful Ruler muft be obeyed only [ m Ileitis &-
wftis ] And a Ufurper muft not be as much
vned as a Lawful Ruler.
If an Ufurper fhould kt up ih EngLnd, and
ou Id falfly pretend the Kings Commiflion, and
vould JbJlicite theKings Army to take Commiffi-
,)s from him, a Loyal Subject might be deceiv-
'by him, believing that he had the Kings Com-
liffion when he had none: And might at once
true to the King in Heart, and do the things
at Tray tors do. But if he know that he hath
neof the Kings Commiffuan, but raifeth Arms
^ainft his Will and Law to ftrengthen himfelf,
^ery Subje& ought to renounce him, and to re-
f )unce the Commanders that follow him, and
either to Swear Obedience to them in Ileitis &
fefiis y nor yet to bear Arms under them. And
lis is as true of a Parliament or any Senate as of
;ringle Ufurper, (hould they falfly pretend that
je King or Law doth make them th&Go-
?rnors of the Kingdom, and fo Ufurp the
dngs proper Power ? And fpecially if the Total
pgillative and Judicial Supreme Power be abfo-
itely in the King alone, as it is in God and Jefus
jhrilt ; which I add becaufe fome think they
&ay lawfully be fubjeci to thofe Bilhops that are
^bje&ed only to Univerfal Councils or Church
arliaments io they do but diiclaim the Roman
apacy.
X. Though fome may think that fubjection to
Hh 3 . a pre-
L 4/ u J
a pretended Univerfal Council may ftand wit,
Loyalty to Chrift, becaufe fuch a Council is !l
Chimera, or Non Ens, and never will be in thl
World, and fo can do no harm, ( as one may bij
true to the King, who yet Sweareth Obediencfl
to an ' Aflembly of Mortal Angels, ) yet the cafilu
is otherwife. For, r. Thefe Men that profeflL
Subjection to Councils, cannot be fuppofed tt-L,
take fuch Councils for Chimeras or things impoffijj
ble, without being taken for mad Men. There-] 1
fore it is not a true General Council, but fome^i
thing poflible that they mean : And they ufe t<
fay themfelves, \Lor as General as can be well had. J]
So that fuch a one as that at Trent, or as they wiljL
call General ( as they do the old Imperial CouMJ
tils ) will ferve their turn. E
2. And let thean difclaim Popery never {K
loudly, they mean ftill that the Pope muft be the
ordinary Caller and President of thefe Councils!/
and the Chief Patriarch and Frincipium VnitatM^
Vnivcrfalis : And fo all will come but to a limiteK
Popeinftead of an AbfoluteOne ? And is he noK
a'Monarch though he muft Rule by Law ? FoK
they intend not that there be no Catholick ChuitlH
all the time that there are no Councils 5 and thereB
fore they intend fome Unifying, ConttitutiveB
Executive Supreme.
' XL Obj. But if we may not own a. Bijhop tham
fuhjetleth himfelf to the t'opc or other Foreign VfarpcM
of Vniverfal Government $ then if the King be a Pom
pi ft it will fellow that we rtmfi not be f/ihjecT to himX
■Which all Frotefiants conftfs to be falft ■: Ergo, fo M
the Antecedent a.* ofBiJhops.
jinf I deny the Confequence, fpeaking only 1
of fuel a Kings Re ] igion. Nero Was a Heathen, j
J . *..-.... anc J j
C47i 3
,nd kwas lawful for Christians to be fubjecc to
iim, for Confcience fake : But it was not lawful
o fubject themfelves to Heathen Bilhops ( a con-
radiction.J A Heathen may be Gods Minifter
o preferve the common Peace, and Execute the
.avvsof God in Nature, and rhejuft Subordinate
jiws: But theOfficeofaBiihopconftiiech in a-
other matter, viz* In teaching the true Doc-
rine and Laws of Ohrift * and. guiding the
"hurchby them, and keeping out all that is a-
ainft them. And therefore no other man can be
Bifhop that doth not this as to the EfTentials.
f the King command us to be Papifts we muft
'ifobeyhim: But if he command us to do things
ood and lawful, we muft obey : True Chriftia-
ity isEffential to a Bifhops Office, but not to a
Cings, as King.
i But if any puc the Queftion, C Whether a Ruler
fa Proteflant Kingdom, who taketh himfelf bound
!y the Laterane or other Council on pain of Damna-
''•on to deftroy all his Kingdom that will not for fake
heir Religion, be Publicus Hoftis ? And whether by
be Law of Nature every Nation have a right of felf-
defence againfl open Enemies i I meddle with no
lich Cafes as thefe.
XII. To conclude, I advife all Chriftians to
ive peaceably in their places, but to take care
vhom they trufl with the Paftoral Conduct of
heir Souls; and not to be feduced to enter into
Confederacy, againft Chrifts Prerogative by a-
\y pretences of Humane Authority, or Catholic!^
Umty, which really are againft Divine Authority,
ind the true Unity of the Church in Chrift : For
J thoufand years experience ( even by our Bi-
lhops confdlion who own but the Six firft Coun-
Hh4 cils)
II
i
S 47 2 3
jcils) have told us by the fad confufions of thci
Chrift ian World, that fueh Pretenders to Unity,
in a Humane Univerfal Soveraignty have but}
■£c m fed divifions and offences contrary to the -dpofio+\ fll
ileal Dottrine, not ferving Chrift, but their own bellies^
and by good words and fair fpeeches deceived the
hearts of the fimple.
Our Unity confifteth in One Head lefus Chrift,
One God, one Body or Church of Chrift, one!
Faith, one Baptifm, one 'Hope, one Gofpel and;
Univerfal Law of Chrift •, and that we live infl
Love, and Peace, and Order, in Learning and ia
Worshipping God in feveral Congregations unde
their refpe&ive Guides, as confenting Volume
2nd that the conjun&ion of fuch under Chriftia
Kings, makes Chrjftian Kingdoms ; where by th
Counfels of Paftors in their own Dominions,the
may keep that Church-Peace and external Order
which is left to the truft of their determination jjj
and that in cafes of need, the Counfel and Help oi
Foreign Churches be defired ; and that Comma!
niori in Chriftianity be profefted with all the true}
Chrift ian World; and that we wait for perfect I
Unity in Heaven. But that Princes and Kingdoms j
be not brought under a Foreign Jurifdi&ion, (Tpel
dally if pretended Univerfal; inftead of Foreign i
Counfel, Communion, Peace and Aid.
Chap. VII. Of thefecond Fart of the Defign % to bring
the Papifis into our Communion, as they were in the]
beginning of Queen Elizabeths Reign.
f J "TV- Heylin faith, That this was much ofij
JLy A. BifhopXWs ckfign, and that it was :
in
[ 473 ]
order to this that he made the Changes which
i made. And Dr. Burnet faith, That even Queen
'izabetb thought that if fhe. could fome how
■ing all her Sub jefts into one Communion, tho'
• different Opinions, in one Age they would
)me to be of one mind : Ana therefore (he was
firous to have kept up Imrges and other fuch
.lings in the Churches, till the realons and impor-
mityof fome Divines prevailed with her-
$ 2. If this be done, it muft be either by the
apifts turning Proteftants, or the Proa. rants
irning Papifts, or by meeting -in fome third
: tate of Religion between both, or by continuing
l the fame Church-Communion without change
f their Religion.
§ 3. I. Ifthe.Papifts come into our Churches
:>y Converfion, it is not then Papifts but Prote-
ants that come in. There is no true Proteftant
lat is not earneftly defirous of this. But bare
coming in to our Churches and Communion, is
ftpt a renunciation of Popery.
/ . § 4. II. That the Proteftants fliould turn Pa-
iifls for,Union, is not openly pleaded for by them
ifhat we have to do with : The name of Papifts
ht j y earneftly difown.
§ 5. III. Ifitmuftbe by meeting in fome
'middle way, it muft be by a change in the Papifts,
or by a change in the Proteftants, or both.
1. If the Papifts change any thing of theirs, it
imuft be either' the Effbmials of Popery, or alfo the
igrofler errours and fins which are its moft corrupt
Integral part, or only fome mutable Accidents or
lefler faults and errours. •
1. If the Papifts hold full that there ought to
be one liniverfal Sovereign Power of Legillation
and
C 474 1
and Judgment under Chrift on Earth , and tru;
either the Pope himfelf, with a General CouncI
or a Council where the Pope is Prefident a
Prwcipium Vmtatis , is this Soveraign , this is tb
Eflence of Popery continued.
2. If the Papifts ihould quit this UniverGj
Soveraignty, and yet hold their other groffef
Errours (as Tranfubftantiation , Image- Worfliip
Praying in an unknown Tongue , forbidding x\
read the .Scripture tranflated, and fuch like) Th
would be ftill Hereticks, though not Papifts.
3. But if they only retain iome tolerable Er
rours, we fhould be willing to receive all fuch tc
our Cofnmunion.
2. If the change muft be in the ProteftantSj
tvhat is it that they muft change ? If it be anjj
Truth or Duty which they foriake, or any Sia
which they muft commit, they cannot honeitly fd
change.
But if it be any Errours cr Sins' that we muflj
forfake, that is a very defirable Change. Some|
men do ignorantly charge fome Errours on thei
Papifts which they are not guilty of; or lay the!
Errours of fome few upon the mod : Some make
Errours which are bnt de nomine to feem to be dere I
and leffer Errours feem great : Some take diversj 1
Truths to be Errour : And fome are ready to call!
Tome lawful Cuftoms of the Papifts, by the namel
of Popery, and Antichriftian : Some would deny!
Papifts the common Civilities and Liberties whichi
are their due. Axil fuch things as thefe we would
have changed. And if altering any indifferent
Practice of ours, would win them from their Er-
rour to the Truth, we fnould fo become all things
to all men, to lave fome. 1
S*.
C 47? ]
§6. IV. But ifPapiftsmuft come to our Chur-
ches whilft Panifts without any other Profeflion of
i Change, I. If ic be but to hear Sermons, which
-leathens may do, and if they voluntarily do it,
; know few that will be againft it. 2. But if ir
3e to our Sacramental Communion , I have thefe
[teafons following againft it.
§ 7. I. Local Prelence v ill make us really no
■nore of one Church if different Religions make
is uncapable, than if we met at feveral places :
furks and Hereticks are not of oar Church , if
jhey (hould receive the Sacrament with us, if they
•enounce not t^ieir Infidelity and Herefie, if it be
mown*
j II. The Bidiops fay now that the Confor-
ming whofe hearts are againft Conformity , are
' ( Tiore hurtful and dangerous to the Church than
:he Nonconforming, as ufing the publick Encou-
•agements againft them. How much more will
•Papifts be more dangerous among us, than without
our Churches ?
j III. It wili be a Prophanation of God's Ordi-
nance to give that Sacrament to an uncapable per-
■!x)n : And if they be forced againft their will to
Communicate, the Prophanation will be the grea-
ter : The Sacrament deiivereth to the due Recei-
ver a Sealed Pardon of all Sin,and a gift of Chrift,
'and right to Salvation ; And unwilling Perfons
^re utterly uncapable of thefe -, willing confent
even to the fcrfaking of all for it, being the con-
jdition.
] IV. It muft be grofs hypocrifie and diflembling
■jin the Papiils to come ro our Communion. They
pke Proteftants for Hereticks, and Proteftants
;take them for Hereticks ; And their Do&rine is
againft
L 47& ]
againA admitting Hereticks to Communion. Thcj
muft hear with us their own Do&rines and Pra
difes condemned --, and they muft hear ours aflert
ed, which they abhor. And what Peace will thi
hypocrifie keep ?
V. It will tempt the Preachers to give ovei
Preaching againft any of their Popifh Errours
when they know how offenfive it will prove tc
the Auditors : And fo the Proteflants alfo will be
wronged ?
VI. It will overthrow all ferious true Church
Difciplinerwhen ourChurch Communion is croud-
cd with men that hold the fame Principles which
Proteflants take to be Heretical, fnd Treasonable
againft Chrift^and pra&ife what they call Idolatry,;
and are indeed of another Church , and under aj
Foreign Jurifii&ion. How can our Church Go-i
vernours cenfure, and caft out any others that b^
not greater Sinners than thefe men whom they]
would draw in ? And what a Church will that bd
that taketh in all Sinners not wcrfe than thefe ?
VII. How will it look in the Eyes of God, and]
all juft Men, that our Church fhould ipfofatto Ex-j
communicate all thole Proteflants , how Learned, j
Pious and Peaceable foever, that do but fay that
any thing in the Church Government , Liturgy,
and Ceremonies is gnlawful,according' to the Can.
,5,6,7,8. and filence Proteflants for fcrupling Sub-
fcription or a Ceremony, at the fame time offer
Communion to all the Papiiis that will accept
it and come in?
VIII. It will unavoidably caufe a far greater
Schifm in the Church of England than hath yet
been made : For it will drive out the beft, if not
the greateft part from its Communion ; c * n they
think
L 477J
hink that fuch men will Communicate with the
spirts, meerly becaufe they come into our Chur-
hes, who have charged them with Antichriftia-
lity, and fuch a Mafs of Herefies and Errours as
ave done Bifhop Downame, Archbifhop VJlxr, Bi-
hop Morton, Bifhop Hall, Bifhop Jewell , Bifhop
arlton. Dr. Whitakgr^ Dr. Wilkt, and a multitude
:)f fuch ? Will they joyn with them that have
:harged them with Idolatry , as Dr. Reignolds,
Dr. Stillingjleet, &c. have done? What though
hey commit not Idolatry in our Churches , will
that expiate the guilt of all the reft ?
IX. Will this do more to Convert the Papifts,
or to Confirm them when they hold us to be no
Church, they will not take themfelves to be Con-
ftitutive Parts of the Church they come in. To
: tell; them that all their Errours and Sins are no
greater than are confident with our Communion,
and when we (hall tell them that their Roman
Church is a true Church, and we come fo much
over or nearer to them, fure they will rather look
we fhquld come one ftep further , than that they
fhould come to us.
X. If we think it hard to keep out Popery
now, how much harder will it be when they are
one Body with us, and have the mod familiar
Converfation with us , and ftand on equal terms.
When masked and Church- Papifts have ferved
them moft eifeftually.
For my part I fear no mans Cenfure, for my
open profeffion, that I hate all Cruelty to Papifts
or by Papifts 5 and that_ I would have nothing
done to their hurt, unlefs our own neceflary de-
fence againft their hurting us, will hurt them. And
I am fo far from defiring that they may be forced
to
■
£ 473 3
to our Communion , either by the Writ de Exl
commumcato Capiendo , or any other way , that |
would noc give them the Sacrament if they vo-
luntarily came to it, without profefllon of a
change of their Understandings, Hearts,and Lives.
. « the two Parts of the Defign Conjunct ( i .<ub-
jeUing the Church and Kingdom to a Foreign Ju-
nidiftion, 2. And opening our own Church Doors
wide enough for the Papifls, to come in, and be
unbodied in our Communion) be the way to v." ure
or keep out Popery, Iconfefsl am miftakenitf
Chap. V/II. Why the Papifls abating their In-
novations of the 14 Four hundre/fears , or
keeping them to themfehes , will not make a
Coalition lawful, as Archlifhop Bromhall
thought.
§
it A S to their keeping them to themfehes and
mi m m ' l"^°f'% the >» °» «*, it leaveth them
ftil as guilty of Rebellious , Heretical and Schif-
maticaipaarineas before: and as Antichriftian
SW'ft™ 61 Soveraignty, orLegifla-
tive and Judicial Power i And therefore uncapable
t^Unfn™ '» r° re than - an ^Penitent Mur-
derer is of Church Communion.
§ 2. And there are not a few nor fmall Matters
Protedants w.ll never Unite with And though
Hrft 8?ve us fo much quarter as to fay,
that It u the Authority that n,»jt nleff.rtly be owned
«nd not the Canons if thac Authority will change
them*
C 479 ]
| em, I. It is the ufurped Authority that we moft
fibwn. 2. And we have no affurance what Ca-
ms that Authority will change ; And Mr. Thorn-
ke% Mr. DodwelL\ and fuch Mens great rule of
nity is, that none of us muft queftion whether
iy of the Canons of that Authority are contrary
God's Word, nor appeal to God and Scripture
4 ;ainft them. (Multitudes of Papifts themfelves
Enounce fuch DocirineJ
"§ 3. I. And firft, All this is built on the Sand :
Jiave largely proved long ago in feveral Books,
at it is impoffible for them to certifie us who
we this Authority ?. Who it is that we muft hear
the Catbolick Church , and take Universal
iws from, when there is no General Council ?
r what Councils we may be fure are General or
hat not ? (Befides none were General .but of
ne Empire.) When they condemn each other :
id when each call the other Heretical or Schifma-
cal ? and when as Great a Number were at one
at the other 5 and the fame Authority chofe and
tiled both forts ? How (hall we know which We
mft obey ? Is it by Scripture, Reafon or Autho-
ty of Councils themfelves, that we muft Judge ?
hey cannot tell us.
§ 4- II. (The Caufe which I am pleading a-
ainft is expreft by their Champion the Lord Pri-
vate of /r£/W,Archbilliop Bromhall, in the words
)recited, viz., C" To wave their lafi Four hundred
j years Determinations is implicit ely to renounce all the
\ neceffary Caufes of this great Schifm : And to refi
\fatisfied with their Old Patriarchal Power and Dig"
! nity, and Primacy of Order (which is another part
of my Proportion) is to quit tke Modern Papacy ,
i both Name and Thing^\
[ 48o]
By this we fee what the Proteftant Charch of
England muft be ? or elfe be Schifmaticks in the!
Judgment of thefe Learned Men.
I will here tell you why this will never Unite
us, and why the old Church of Englifti Prote-
ftants could not clofe with Rome on thefe mens
terms.
§5. I. Salmafim de Ecclejiis Suburhic arils circa
fnem granteth them that by their Imperial Confti-
tutions the Biftiop of Rome was not a meer Pa-
triarch, but more than a Patriarch, zCaputEcA
clefia : This was not Chrift's Inftitution , but the*
Emperoursand their Clergies in one Empire. But;
call it Patriarchal or what you will , it containec
fuch Power as (Chrift having not given and Dead j
men of another Kingdom being none of our Ru-vi
lers) we are not obliged to obey 5 nor indeed law-i
fully can do.
1. A Patriarch and Primate hath fome degree 1
of Governing Power , or elfe wherein doth hisi
Primacy confift ? He calleth Councils , Prece-
deth,^r. And if he cannot command Archbifhops,*
how can they command Bifhops? And if they are?
not Commanders of Biihops, why do our Englifhl
Bifhops in their Confecration Profefs, Vromife and\
Swear all due Obedience to the Archbijhops I And]
i. We cannot yield to bring England under thd
guilt and brand of Perjury, by fubmitting to the]
Foreign Jurifdiction of a Roman Primate or Pa-j
triarch,contrary to the Oath of Supremacy. 2.We]
know already how many falfe Doctrines and Pra-j
dices the Roman Church and Patriarch have]
efpoufed : And we can no more receive all thefe]
JJrrours from a Patriarch than from a Pope.
§ 6. II. But we will freely confefs to you that]
r 4 si ]
ii neither are nor can be fuch a fore of Prote :
as the Regnant Church of France is, which'
> fecutech the Proteftants, nor asthefeMencal-
t the Church of England in fuch Propofals would
i * us be.
\ will give you a Catalogue of fome Determi-
i ions of above Four hundred Years old , whicjh?
Church of England before BifllOP Laud could
receive.
i 7. I. Mr. Thorndikf alfo confenteth to reft in
5 Canons fent by Pope Adrian to Carol. M.abouc
.773. And C. 23. ex Clem, is ^ That Arch-
•ijhopy Presbyter or Deacon taken in Fornication^
{erjury or Theft , &e depofed , to #o£ Excommu-
^cate7\ ,
j I. Can. 28. is [7W ^ Bijhop who obtaineth &
trch by Secular Power be depofed.'] And yet we
called Schifmaticks for not obeying ( alas, I
$ not name the things) the Bifhops that- have
py Score or Hundred Churches by Secular
ver. And muft we Unite in this ?
II. Can. II. is [Condemned Clerks {hall never be
ored, if they go to the Emperour.~] And tliuft we
nfederate againft fuch Bifhops in England ?
V. C. Laodic. there recited } 3. is that \_Nom
\y with Htreticks or Schifmaticks} : When we
pwing how the Roman Party'are counted (afc
r'beftj Schifmaticks by GreekapSyriarisand Pro-
jants, and all thefe counted Schifmaticks. by
pi it will be but Sthiim, to feparate from al-
jft all Chrift's Church on Earth as Schifma-
So , . . . •
Ex Can. Sard. 2. [That a Bifiop that by Am*
on, changcth his Seat, pall not have fo much as
y Coi^mun?cn 5 no riot at the end, .
r i yi.&
§
f 4 8z]
VI. Ex c. Afrk. c. 15. That there be no Re
ordaining or Tranflation of Bifliops.
VII. No man mud receive the witnefs of a Lay
man againfl: a Clergy- man-
VIII. The Second General Council at Nice fat|
teth up the Adoration of Images, curfing all froi
Chrifi with Anathema that are ag^inft ic,or doi
of it.
IX. Even the contrary Council at Conftaminop\
of 338 Bifhops anathematizeth all that donci
with 'a fincere Faith crave the Interceffion of th
Virgin Mary as the Parent of God and Superio
to every Creature vifible and invifible. And 1
that confefs not that all who from the beginnim
to this day, before the Law and under the Law
and in the Grace given of God, being Saints, ar
venerable in the Prefence of God in Soul al
BODY, and feek not their Interceptions.
Yet they conclude with the Cone Nice 2. Tlij
Chriff' *s Body Glorified is not proper Flefh, Def . 7. jd
X. The faid Second Council at Nice faith [£ty
ry Election of a Bifljop, Prieft or Deacon which is m$
by Magi fir ate sjha/l remain voidjoy the Canon whicj;
faith Uf any Bifijop ufe the Secular Magi fir ate to o<
tain by them a Church, let him be depofedandfepari
ted, and all that C ommnnic ate with him7\
Thus our Englifh Bifhops and Parifh Minifld
are depofed , agd all their Communicants to if
Excommunicated. ^
XI. Ibid. Can. 4. Thofe that for Gain or A$
dion of their own (hut out any Minifters, or f
the Ternples, forbidding the Divine Miniflry,
fliarply condemned ( which would fall on Silc
cing Bifhops).
XII. Can. 15. Forbiddeth one man to have ti
Churcl
C 4»J 3
Churches, which would break cur Clergy , spe-
cially the Biiliops that have" Hundreds.
XIII. Can. 7. Forbiddeth any Temple to he
-onfecrated without Relids, and ordered] Tem-
ples that have no Relids to be put down.
XIV. A Council of Bifliops in France depofe
:he beft of Kings, Ludov. Pins.
XVi Another Council at Jquifgrane depofeth
Lotharios.
XVI. Theodoras Council at Conftantinople is a-
;ain for Images.
5 XVII. They fo far deceived Kings, that Carohu
laivns in a Council at Tullum faith, That no man
nay depofe him without the hearing and judgment
$f the I$ifl]Ops,who are called the Throne of God,
»y whom God decreet!] Judgment, and to wKoiii
;e fubjeð himfelf.
k XVIIL An. 868. In a Council at Rome under
Uadrian 2d. to detect the Thieves in Monaite-
les they are to be made receiveChriff s Body and
Ilood.. . . .
< XIX. An. 869. The Constantinople Council cal-
led by the Papiits the 4th, and the 8th General
ne, C. 3. Curfeth thofe that think Images are
ot to be Worfliipped with the fame honour
sthe Gofpel, as teaching by colours what the
icripture doth by words J faying, [They (hall not
?e ChrifFs face at his fecond coining that adore
ot his Image.
Yet C. 8. They depofe Bifhops that made med
wear to be true to them. (And fo our Bifhops
huft be depofed for the Oath, of Obedience :6
hem/)
1 XX. The C. 11. is that [All Biiliops bearing
ft Earth the Perfoo and Form of the Celeftiaf
I i 2 H*&
[ 48 4 3
Hierarchy (hall with all Veneration be worshipped j
by all Princes and Subjeds ; And fhall not go far j
from Church to meet any Commanders or Nobles* j
Nor fhall light from their Horfes like Supplicants '
or Abjeds that feared them; nor fall down and |
Petition them: Elfe the Bifhop fhall be feparated!
a Yean from the Sacrament, and the Princes,!
Dukes or Captains two YeafsG Is this like the'
Law of Chrift ? Are all Princes under it ?
XXI. C 12. Princes as -Prophane may not be-
Spectators of that, which Holy Perfons do: and;
therefore Councils are held without them.
(Who would think that our Bifhopsor Priefl^
could fubfcribe to thefe, and to the 39 Articles^
and theOath of Supremacy- alio ?)
XX1L Can. 14. faith, [ That a Lay-man (fill
have no Power to Difpute by any reafon ofEc*
clefiaftical Sanations, For though a Lay-maq.
excel in the praife of Piety and Wifdom, yet he
is a Lay-man and a Sheep,and not a Paftor : But|
Bifhop, though it be Manifeft that he is deflitutl
of ALL VIRTUE OF RELIGION, yet he a
a Paftor as long as he exercifeth the office of a!
Bifhop: and the Sheep muft not refift the Shepj
herd J Princes and Parliaments muft note this. J
XXIII. An.%76. A Concilium Tit in. maketl
Charles Emperor againft Lttdovkm, the Popes exl
prefly claiming the Power of electing, approving
and making Emperours as his right. And Stephm
5 alias 6- with Bifhops and Lords depofe the Eni
perour (Carolm trajfm) after, as too dull. An|
the Pope telleth the Emperour Bafd , that th
Sacerdotal Dignity is not fubjed to Kings , an
that Kings are authorized to meddle only wit
worldly Matters, and Popes and Priefts with Sp:
ritm
US) 3 . . '
ritual •, Therefore their Place is more excellent
:han Emperours. as Heaven is above Earth. And
:he Dilcibte is not above his Lord.
m XXIV". #». 888. A Council at Men& faith,
[That a King ruling impioufly and unjuftly, is a
tyrant and not a King.J ^e]
^ XXV. ibid. Whereas Clergyni i were accu-
ed forgetting their own Sifters vnth Child, it
vas decreed, that no Presbyter accufe a Bifhop,
or any Deacon a Presbyter • And that no Prelate
•e Condemned but under Seventy two Witneffes,
nd that the chief Prelate be Judged of no Man ;
\nd a Cardinal Presbyter under Forty two Wit-
fcffes, and a Cardinal Deacon under Twenty fix,
id Sub-deacons, Acoluthes, Exorcifts, Readers;,
)oor-keepers ,. not under Seven Witneffes, and
il thefe without Infamy having Wives and Chil-
ren- (Ofecure Wickednefs!)
i.XXVI. Ibid. The Puniihment of one Murder-
Jg even a Prieft is , To forbear Flefh and Wine,
y not to be carried in a Coach, and not to come
* Church in Five years, nor to the Sacrament
i Twelve.
\ XXVII. M.%95- In Concil. Tribur. IftheBi-
jop command the people to meet in one place,
"id the Magiftrate in another , they muft obey
e Biihop, and not the Magiftrate : He and all
s Company (hall obey the Biihop.
|C. 10. No Bifhop {hall be depofed but by
jjwelve Bifhops , nor no Presbyter but by Six
jifhops.
XXVIII. An. 912. A Council at Confluence de-
lee that none Marry within the Seventh degree.
XXIX. An. IC49. Leo 9th and his Council of
{fhops iit at Rhtmes 5 though the K;ng forbad
1 i 3 them.
C 4*6 1
them. But they, decree that no man be promo?
ted to Church Government without the election
of the Clerks and the People.
XXX. -^.1050. T\yo Councils condemn fle-
rwgarm apd Jo. Scotus's Doctrine of the Sacra?
inent. AsF r ^hers after did it Row* and forced
him to raal\ and profefs Tranfubttantiation ia
fenfe. *
XXXL The Pope and Bifliops -^.jqf'y. Inter
did the vvhole^ Kingdom of Caftile^ unlefs King
Ferdinand fubmit to theEmperour Henry, where!
they require him.
The choke of Popes by Cardinals introduced.
No man is to hear Mafs of a Priefi: that he
knoweth to have a Concubine (a Wife).
Pope Alexander declareth King Harold a Ufur-i
per, and fet up William the Conquerour as ia
Right.
He brings in the Payment of Peter Fence to the
Pope.
XXXII. Grer>, 7. Claimeth Presentations and
Inveftitures i Excommunicateth and depofeth the
Emperourina Roman Council, and Exco'mmiJ
nicateth all Bifliops that were for him : Abfolveihi
his Subjeds from their Oaths of Allegiance: Say
ing, Q/t is ?neet that he be deprived of Dignity^ wi d
endeavour eth to dimnijh the Majesly of the Chufch\\
tommandeth that no King dare to refift his Le
gates: Calls the King of Frame a ravening Wolf i
Declares in Council their Power to put down!
Kings : Challengeth Spain as St. Peters Patrimony*-!
Threatens the mine of the Prince of Calaru if hej
make not his Biihops fliave their Beards : Ghal-jj
lengeth Vefer Fence of France.
1 1 would {ranftribe out of Binnim die Pope's i~f\
" • Didtatesi
U*7 }
Viftates or Determinations containing all the Pa-
al Usurpations or moft , but that it is tedious,
idycumay cfoerefee them, or in my Summary
f the Bilhops Councils, pag. 356 tranflated.
XXXIII. An. 1074. .In a Council at Rome ,
Hefts are not only forbidden Marriage, but com-
landed toput away their Wives.
XXXIV. An. 1078. A Roman Council pro-
Dunceth all Ordinations null , not made by the
rmrnon Confent of Clergy and People]. (And
mft we agree to nullifie almoft all the C^hurch of
ngland.)
XXXV. An. 1079. A Council forced Bmn-
trirn to Recant.
And An. 1080. another Excommunicateth and
epofeth the Emperour.
XXXVI. An. 1085. A Council at Qu\ntticn*
trg maketh the Emperour's Claim of Inveftitures,
id not obeying the Pope to be Herefie, and calls
: by the Name of the Hemcian Herefie $ that is"
vyalty, or not being againft Kings at the Pope's
ommand. And this Herefie is after oft Con-
emned.
XXXVII. naors Council, An. 1687. declareth
nat Simoniacks are Hereticks and Infidels, (and
IlLay Patrons are Simoniacks with them that
laim Prefentations and Invefiitures ) and not to
€ communicated with 5 and that it's better
(Ommunicate with God only in fecret than with
pch.
\ XXXVIII. An. 1090. A Council at MelJU de-
cree that no Lay- man hath Right or Authority
)ver a Clergy-man, or may invert any.
XXXIX. An. 1094. A Council at Conftance
lecree againft Married Priefts.
li 4 XL
XL. An. 1095. A Council at- Clermont com-,
mand that no Bimop f make any Promifej
of Allegiance to a King or any Lay-man : And]
that every Lay labourer abate or pay the Tenth j
of his Wages to the Clergy.
XLL About 1 100. a Council decreed that all;
Bifliops of the Henrician Herefie ( for Loyalty)!
bedepofed; and if dead, dig'd qp and burnt.
X;,U. An. 1 108. 'A Council at Benevem de-
cree, that if any take a Benefice from a Lay-man's
Prefentation , the Giver and Taker fliall be Ex-
Communicate.
XLIII. An. 1 180. A General Council fas
they call it) at Later ane under Alexander the 3d,,
called the Eleventh General Council , condemning
thofe whom they call Catharoi, Puritans , abfolve.
Inferiours from all Duty and Fidelity to them 5
and promife Indulgence to thofe that fight againft
them.
XLIV. An. 1215. was the great Fourth L*i/\
<rane General Council , under Pope Innocent 3d.
which obligeth Princes to exterminate all that are
againft Tranfubftantiation, &c* and elfe depofeth,
exxorrimunicateth and damneth them.
? : Thus you fee what muft be the Proteftant Re-
ligion, when our prefent Church of England is
United with the Roman. '
' Obj. Some of thefe were but Provincial Coun-
cils.
Anf. And are you not in England for obeying
Provincial Councils ? Tie then omit tranferibing
Chap,
[489]
•hap. IX. Whether the Ihflcmcc of the Apoftles
Church Government prove an Vniverfal So*
zeraignty in the Bijhips, further confide red.
i/TpH E pretence of all the Blfhops in the
A World to the Government of all the
hurch on Earth, as on? Ariftocratical Senate,
bllege or Court, is fo monftrous a fi&ion, than
r ere it not for that fhadow of an Argument
/l;ich they fetch from the inrtance of the Apoftles
ad their pretended Succeffton, I fhould think it
I /ould expoie the pretenders to be taken for
uftradedmen: And therefore whether this in-
i :ance will prove them in their wLs, let us fur-
her try.
§ 2. The Apoftles Commiffion is contained in
matth. 28. 18, I<?>20. All power U given to me in
(leaven and in Earth : Go ye therefore and teach all
\flatilns, baptizing them in the Name of the Fat her y
\>.nd of the Son, and of the Holy Ghofi : Teaching
hem to obferve all things whatfoever J have command-
dyoH\ and loe I am with yon alwaies even unto the
■nd of the World.
j Here, 1. Chrift's proper Univerfal Power is
joth the caufe of their Commiflibn, and the mat-
ter which they muft Preach. 2. Their appointed
.vork is, 1. To make Nations Chrift's Difciples,
r. By Teaching: 2. By Baptizing them. 2. To
reach them when they are Difciples. That which
h^y muft teach them when they are Difciples is,
ro-obferve all Chrift's Commands. Thefe Laws
)i Commands are but what Chrifc himfeif com-
manded
I!
C 4°)° I
manded thefe Difciples. To the performance
this Commiflton he promifed them to give theirj
the Holy Spirit to bring all things to their re-i
membrance, and to lead chem into all Truth, an
to be with them even to the end. The Spiridf
thus eminently given for this fpecial work, wasj
Chriffs promifed Subftitute, or as TmuilUn call?!
him \x&V'acarim and Agent ^ fo that what the Spi-
rit fo commanded Chrift commanded : Ghriifs L
CommifTion to them contained much proper to
themfelves viz. By this extraordinary help of the
Spirit to Remember what Chrift had commanded
them, and what they hadfeenhim do, and to de-
liver it with fpecial Power, andfeSlit with fpe-
cial Gifts and Miracles, and to Record it Suffi-
ciently and Infallibly as his Hiftory, Do&rineand
Law, for the ufe of the whole World unto the
end. And fo he was with them to the end of their
Age, and is with their recorded Word to the end
of the World. And his Commiflion contained
much common to others, that is, To Preach the
fame Chrift, and gather Difciples , and Baptize
them, and to teach the Difciples all thoff Com-1
mands which Chrift had delivered to his Apoftles
by his Mouth or Spirit 5 And with thefe alfo Sin
this Work Chrift will be to the end of the
World.
§ 3. Here we muft firft confider what was
the Apoftles Power and Work.. 2. And then
whether all Bifhops have the fame. 3. And what
the extent of their Work was, -when they are fent
to all Nations, or all the World.
§ 4. 1. It is plain that \_All Powe^ is not theirs
but Chrifts : They are but his Minifters.
*-• 2. They are not Authorized to be Legislators ij
them- j
C 49 1 J
emfelves, foas to make any Univerfal Law as
eir own ; But only to be Teachers of the Laws
Chrift, even fuch only as they received from
%
Accordingly they never made any Univerfal
iw as their own ? But only told the World what
drift Commanded by his Word and Spirit.
3. They were not made an Ariftocratical Col-
*e to do this by the authority of a Major Vote :
>r as the fame Spirit of Truth was given to eve-
one of them fingly, fofingly they were herein
Infallible as altogether.
4- Accordingly they Preached abroad the
/or Id the fameGofpel by the fame Infallible Spi-
t. JW did not fo much as fpeak or confuk
°ith any Apoftles before he Preached, as receiv-
g hisGofpel not from Man but from God, Gal.
and 2.
5. The Univerfal Laws Promulgate by them,
-e the matter of the feveral Books of the New
'eftament: And there is not one of all thefe,
rritteto in the Name of the College-cr Senate of
he Apoftles, but every one of them by that fingle
jerfon whole name they bear, or imply. If Chriits
J aw had been to have been made or delivered by
; he authority of a College as fuch, fome one of the
iofpels or Epi fries would have been fo written.
I 6. Yet while they abode together at Jerufalem
fo doubt they lived in Concord, and held the
Jnity ofthe Spirit in the Bond of Peace, and be-
ieved and (pake the fame things -, And fo they
jjlid when they were difperfed abroad the World.
Hnd no doubt but their confenc was more ufeful
;o convince others that they fpake Truth, than
themfelves who otherwise knew it.
7. In
C 4^ 2 3
7. In cafes not revealed by the Spirit, they ha]
the fame ufe for confuting and reafoning the ca| I
and learning of others, as all other men: In th|
cafe reafoning was to help them to know : Buclj
cafe of Infpiration Reafoning did but exprefs anj
exercife their Knowledg.
8. As that dtl. 15. was no more a General
Council, than the other Sacred Converfe of tht'
Apoftles till they difperfed themfelves, foin theit
determinaton they lay it upon the Holy Ghofr
And Paulmd Barnabas had before by the fame
Spirit accordingly determined : But becaufe tha
were not of the men that had received their know-
ledge from Chrifts own works and mouth in conJ
verfe with him on Earth, no wonder if the JevvJ
ifh Chriftiansdehred fuller fatisfa&ion.
§ 5. II. From hence it is apparent, 1. Thafl
ordinary Paftors or Biihops who have not the final
Commijfwn jnor the fame Infpiration or promife ofirj
nor the fame gift of Tongues and Miracles to con-*:
firm their Do<ftrine,have none of the extraordina|
ry Apoftolical work to do.The Command whteil
Chriftgave his Apoftles to teach the World, are
already told us and recorded by the Apoftles}
They left not part of that work undone for others
after them to do. If they had, how could the
Bifhops have known but from the Apoftles them-
felves what Chrift Commanded ? And what means
have they to know it but what all other men have?
The Scripture now (added to the Law of Nature)
contained! all that can pretend to be an Univerfal
Laws For no Law but of k Univerfal Lawgiver,
can be Univerfal. And if all Biihops pretend to
Apoftolick Inipiration, they rnuft prove it by Mi-
racles or pais for Fanaticks : And methinks thofel
among I
C 493 3
jong us, who deride even the pretence of Pray :
i by the Spirit, when it meaneth no Enthufiafm,
t the illuminating, quickning and fandifying
lux of the Spirit, ihould hardly believe that all
mofc of the ignorant and erroneous Bifhops of
e World have Apofcolick Infpiration. If they
ve, are not their Decrees and Writings God's
ford, and equal to the Scriptures ?
God's Law is not fo imperfeft a thing, nor
hrift fo imperfect a Law- giver, as that more
<d more muft be added to it, and no man can tell
1 whom, nor when it will be perfeft. Nothing
ineceffiry is fit for an Univef fal Law $ And all
at is Univerfally neceftary Chrift hath done al-
?ady. An Univerfal Law-giver is a Chrift : If
falfe pretender, he is a falfe Chrift.
. But all Paftors are Succeflbrs to the Apoftles as
Ordinary Minifters, in that ordinary part of their
'ork 5 viz. To Preach Chrift, and make and bap-
ize Difciples, and teach them to obferve all that
thrift commanded the Apoftles, as Official Guides
f their feveral Flocks : And to do this in order,
Recently, and to edification : And being the
Church-Guides, it is their Office to judge oftheir
wn ads, that is, when, where, in what words to
^reach and Pray, and whom to Baptize, and to
yhom to deliver the Sacraments of Commu-
lion, &c
§ 6. III. But the next doubt is of the extent of
he Apoftles Office, and next of the Bifhops and
>rdinary Paftors.
And, i. It is evident that what the Apoftles
lid in delivering Chrift's Commands in writing
in the Scriptures) though at firft and moft imme-
diately it was for the ufe of particular Perfons
and
L 494 J I
and Churches, yet was intended for all the ChilPte
ftian World, as being the Word of the Univerflfc
Bifhop and King. r
2. But their Perfonal Vocal Preaching w|0;
"cc;;^ined by natural neceflity. Their Mandate mp
t-ornmiflion was but indefinite, or limitedly unl
ferial. Chrift never bound them to go to eveiMtaL
Nation or Perfon in the World 3 elfehow greati^
had they finned ? They went not into the fourt|f '
part of the Earth : And in thofe parts, not to onli
perfon of many hundred or thousands: Yet theilft
Commiffion had no pofitive prohibition reftrairlnc
ing them from any one place or perfon : ButN;| f)
tural Incapacity reftrained them. They were t
go as far as they could, and fpeak to as many ii
the World as they could. And this Mandate wi
given to. each one; nor do we read that eve
they went abroad all twelve together, nor eve
met when difperfed to confult 5 nor ever judgec
any caufe or perfons as a College, after.
It was eafie for them* to meet when they dweli
together 5 and eafie to govern all Chriftians wheq
they were all before them or at hand : And eafifi
to record Chrift 5 Laws and Dodrine by which all
muft be governed to the end, being thereunto in<
fpired by his Spirit. But as the Church grew greai
ter> they increafed the number of Paftors , butj
gave them no Univerfal Soveraignty.
§ 7. And now what pretence can ordinary MU
niftersor Bifhops have for Univerfality of Sove«j
raignty, Legiflation and Judgment in an AriftoJ
cratical Senate or Council? If they were Apoftles
they muft but teach men to obferve all Chrift' s!
Commands. They may do their proper work aa
far as they have capacity and ability ; If they can
Preach!
C 497 ]
'reach at the Antipodes we (hall pray for their
uccefs : But fure they will not do it as a Senate ;
tr Churcb Parliament : Tcf leave them no excufe
thrift hath left no Univerfal Legiflation or Judg-
ment to do.
The continuance of the Queflion fb oft anfwer-
)d [_Hoxv Jljall C ontr over fie s be ended ? And who (hall
.fudge ? When they never attempt to confute our
infwer, flieweth that they are fo full of them-
! elves, that they have not room for the plalneft
Truth that comes from others. Judgment of Con-
:roverfies is Private or Public^ that is, either
Private Mens Bifcerning "Judgment^ or Governors
deciding J ud^r.em : The Private is either that of
sachfingle perfon for himfelf, and this is every
mans as he is a Rational, Moral Agent, who can-
not do his Duty undifcerned, or it is for the gui-
dance of Charity t<j others : Ajjd that is either
the Judgment of an- Arbitrator, or of a private
Inftru&er or Reprover : Hitherto there is no diffi-
culty who (hall Judge.
Publick Judgment fuppofeth a forum, Tribunal,
sand a Ruling Judge : And every one is Judge in
propno foro, in his own Court : The Magnates in
fcheir feveraL Degrees are Judges in their feveral
Courts, who (hall fuffer or be Protected by them.
And the Paftors in their feveral Churches, who
fhallbe Baptized, and ufed as of their Communi-
on ; and who not. Eut there is no Vniverjtl fo-
rum or Court to judge all the World, but Chrifls :
None out of this Kingdom, are publick Judges
of King or Subjeds. Other Princes and Prelates
jj all over the World, have a judicium privatum whe-
ther they will take our King and Kingdom for
j Chriiliansj and Communicate with them, cr not 5
and
t 49*1
2nd iuch a judgment have we towards any ' othei
Nation : But a Ruling Publick Judgment nond
hath out of the Kingdom Civil or Ecdefiaftick,
AH Controverfies lhall be ended by Chrift at lafl
It's Madnefs to think of ending all till then $ foji
that there is no Judgment but Chrift's, that is.
Vniverjd and Final for the ending of Controvert
fies or deciding any Caufe by Government.
And were there nothing but a double incapa
city. i. NATURAL, and 2. POLITICAL or]
Accidental by thereftraint of the Princes of the
Earth, I have oft (hewed here, that a Dream oi
anllniverfal Sovereign Council or Senate, yea of!
Pope, is utterly irrational,
§ 8. But if the Apoftolick Succeflfion prove
not fuch a Soveraignty, will not the Antient Ge4
neral Councils do it ? No I have oft enough prov^i
ed that General Qouncils were but General in the
Empire : While they kept fober and humble they
never claimed more ; Nor was there any on Earth
that had power to call them out of all the WorId:j
And when they claimed more, they broke the
Church, and by Ufurpation brought on Defolatir
on. There is neither Scripture, nor reafon, no?
obliging example, for extending the Ecelefiafticfl
juri(di6tion beyond the Civil, but much of all
thefeagainft it.
§ p. And what man can think that 2 claim isjj
the proof of a title in thole Councils which beganj
'to tranfgrefs the. bounds of Civil jurifdi&ion ?
The many Councils which have been for Arians,
JEutychianssNtftorians^ Mor.othelites, Adoration of
Images,- Papal tyranny , &c* and the many that
have contradicted and- condemned them, tell us
that the Right of Councils' muff have % bettei
>.-
1 497 3
f oof than their own affirmation: And the far
eater number of Chriftians that have approved
received the Erroneous, tell us that they need
setter proof than the reception of the greater
rt. How great a part received Greg. 7th.
ifates, and the Councils that Hereticated Roy-
fls as Henricians ? But that proved not thac
sfe things were juft. Pope Vrbans Letter to
.ng Lewis 13th of France 1629. (in the 2d. fcarc
the Cab. p. 213. J faith [ u Tour Anceflors
ve ever bom as much refpetl to the exhortations of
pe/j as to the Commandment of God."] But dd
;?fe words prove that, this is true? No morei
th it that Leo the firft was Caput. Ecclcfa Vni-.
t-falis becaufe he fo called himfelf. The Grand
^niocr (in his Defiance of Maximilian the Em-
ror ibid. p. 12.) calls himfelf [God in Earthy
mat and High Emperor of all the World, the Great
hlper of God % King of Kings, the only Villoriotd
\'d Triumphant Lord of the World* and of all Circuits
\A Provinces thereof 1 Arid more Perfons arc
Mahometans than Chriftrians ( and more Heathens
[in either, or both ) and yet none of this proveth
\uth and Right.
§ 10. I have marvelled that Carol. Boverit^
[ )uld think it a fit Argument to move our late*
I ng Charles xd. in Spain to turn Papift, that
Monarchy is the beft Government in the State,
I:g0, the Papal Monarchy in the Church : Did he
t ink the King fo dull, that he could not diftin-
\ ilh Particular Kingdoms and Moriafchs,. frojri
fyiverfal? How. would the King have taken it,-
i he had faid £ Sir an Vniverfal Monarchy is the
\(l humane Government : therefore j/ou mufi fubjefh
t/r felf and Kingdom to one Vniverfal Monarchy
t498 f
But the pretence of an Univerfal Democracy
Ariftocracy, or Church-Parliament is more abfurc
and worfe, as I have proved.
§ ii. Do our Changers of Government thinl
that it is a fmall matter, of which King and Peri
pie will take no notice, but be decoyed into bi
degrees in the dark, to make King, Lords, Bi
{hops and all the Kingdom the Subje&s of a if
reigner, and of a Parliament of Prelates who ar
themfelves the Subjeds of a Multitude of jj
reign Princes, ( Mahometans, Heathens, Greek!
Papifts, &c .) As the Child faid [ My Mother rn
ieth my Father, and I rule my Mother, and my Fatht
ruleth the City: Therefore I rule the City, 2 So W
may then fay the King ruleth England 3 and
Council of Foreign Prelates rule the King 5
He&hen , Mahometan , Mofcovian, Armeni
Papift,#r. Princes rule moft of the Bi/hops
Council t Ergo thefe Princes rule the King.
Do they know what it is for Pope cr Prelji
abroad to be made Judges Ecclefiaftical of all pej? t
fons and caufes here ; and to have Power to Ej|
communicate King, and Lords, and depofe fi
fhops, and filence Minifters, and Hereticate Dljft
Fenters, and Interdid the Kingdom ? &c Agaij
and again I fay, that I wonder ifthofe men ttaj ,
have promoted fo many Oaths, and Promifes ( 1
the Acts of Corporations, Uniformity, Veftrill
Confinement, Conventicles, Militia, ( never to ,
dcavour any alteration of Government in Church
State \ can poffibly blind the Nation to think
no alteration to Subjetl King, Church and Kingdi
to a Foreign ( pretended Llniverfal ) Ecclefiafti
Jurifdiction ? Whether it be Perjury or Treafc
is no debate forme 5 but I am fure that in orl
C499]
flpiritualia great temporal power will follow,
3 Excommunicating and Anathematizing Kings
People, hath not hitherto been a TootbleTs
Ig. But qnoi perdere vult Jupter hos dement at.
12. And what if they had found Ancient
mcils Excommunicate (ome men without the
pire? Whatpitty is it that anywhere Lords;
Bifhops and Clergy men fhould be bred
n fuch Ignorance as to think that all Excom-
licating is an act of Government ? I (aid before.
Neighbour Prince, Nation or People, any
iber of Bifhops, when they hear another Na-
1 turned notorious Hereticks may renounce
nmunion with them, and declare the reafon
becaufe they have made themfelves unca-
le : Governing Excommunication per judicium
icum, id eft, per perfonam public am feu Rettorem is
) thing i and a declared renunciation and refufal
Communion, per judicium privatum, that is, by
fcqual or private perfon is another thing* I am
oound to (lay till Turk or Pope is Excommu-
ued by their Governours, before I renounce
iflian Communion with them. Vauh charge,*
[or. 5. With fuch a one no not to eat, and fit.
:0. A Man that is an Here tick after the fir ft and
nd admonition avoid ' 7 and' Sr. John's Bid hint
good fpeed, &c may bind equals that have but
"mum privatum difcretionis, when no Superior
ler Excommunicateth the Sinned
K k » fihtft
[ yco ]
Chap. X. Some Slueftions about General Councils^
be refolved before all the World can fubjecl Kin,
Kingdoms, Souls and Scripture to their Governmt
or Decrees, and take them for the Unifying Ruth
Tower over the Vniverfal Church,
NOching can be more neceflary to all Chi
ftians, Learned and Unlearned, than to"
lure of the truth of that which muft be the fou
dation of all our obedience and our hopes : m
therefore if it be the General Councils Aduali|
Virtual (in the chief Patriarchs and Metropolit
or ftppofed College of Bifliops ) which is
Unifying or Conltitutive Regent part of
Llniverfal Church, and on whofe credit we
take the Scripture to be God's Word, andfr
whofe Judgment we muft not appeal to Script
or to God 5 it's the primum neceffarium that
fureof the Authority and Infallibility or Cr
fuch Councils.
And firft, we are to confider the matter of
Determining Power- i. There are Thin
2. Words •, 3. The fignification of words to t
judged of.
2. There are Truths of Natural and of Super A
turd Revelation to be judged of.
3. There are the Eflentials of Chriftianity, df
Integrals and the Accidents to be judged of. J
4. And the Judgment is, 1. # Witneflii]
2. Teaching, 3. Or judicially Deciding.
We mult firlt know who are the Judges.2.WI|
is their work. 3. How certain- they are.
^A
Is 01 ]
Qu. i. Did not Apoftles and other Preachers
A gly convert men (even thoufandsJ before there
(is any General Council? and that by fuch evi-
nce as the fingle Preacher brought ? Or was it
the Argument of UniverfalConfenc that eve-
one then was converted ? e.g. the Eunuch,
?. 8. The Jailor and Lydia, AB.16. Cornelius
i his houfe, Aft. 10. .JThe three thoufand,
"?. 2.37,&c.
4^2. Did none that St. ftotf wrote his Epiftles
believe them till they were told that all the
achersand Bimops of the Churches gave them
•ir Authority? Were the Gofpels written by
atthewj Markj, Luke and John received only by
S Argument of the Councils or Colleges Au-
3rity ?
^ 3. Did not Chrift that fent out his
aciiers by two and two,and bid them (hake off
duft of their feet as a Witnefs againft: thofe
it did not receive them,expe<ft that they (hould
received and believed without the Authority
1 a Council?
. -^4. Did Chrift or his Apoftles ever infli-
tea General Council, or Unifying College of
I. hops to be the (tending Arifrocratical Govern-
l?nt of all the Univerfa! Church as one ?
■ •££_?• Would not this have been plainly done,
:he certainty of Script are and Salvation, and the
lurches Unity had been founded on it f
^_6. lfthoufands were then made Chriftians
thout the knowledge of Councils or College,
ay they not be fo now ?
Q. 7. Was the Church no Church, or ungo«
rned for the firft 300 years when there vvasno
sneral Council ? Kk 3 £-8.
[ 5 Q1 1
J£, 8. And were not Chriftians all that vvhi
fure that the Scripture was true? And were the;
not of the fame Faith as now ?
£U 9. Was it not Conft amine that called the firf
General Council at Nice } and had he any Au
ithority to call any but his Subjects >
Q 10. Do not the Subfcriptions of the Antien*
Councils (hew that they were General only as tc
the Roman Empire, aild not to all the World ?
^_ 1 1. Hqw (hall we be fure that the CouncI
(6f cne Nation or Empire is Ruler of all the othet :
Kingdoms of the World ?
4^12. When Councils of equal number, and
called by equal Authority of Empcrors,condemn-
ed one another (in the days of Conftamius y rahM
Valcritinura^ Gratian, Arcadim and Honor ins y TheM
dofitis fenior and junior , Martian y Ze.no, Bafilifctm
Leo, P hilippictXjAnaj} afim y Jujliman y &c . how were
all men and women lure which was of Conciliaii
Power, and which no: > As to their faulty car*
riage each accuied other.
4L i J. Seeing fo many then erred, and are cal-
led Hereticks at this day,(as the Councils of Tyri
£phef. 2. Arimin, Sirmium, Milane y Conftantinopk^
Alexandria^ Antioch, Jerufalem, Rome y &C.) how
{hall we now be fure which err not?
O^ 14. If we muft believe Scripture on thd
credit of Councils,muft we not alfo believe whidj
Councils are true upon the credit of Councils I
And if fo, is it on the Authority of that [ami
Cotincii^ ox another f If of the fame, then muft eve-
ry Council, even the Heretical,be fo believed, oH
which, and how'known? If of another, muft the 1
Church fuipend it^ belief of one Council till ano-j
Ihkt is called ro at tcit it ? And on what account
i
Cf°3 3
that other to be believed ? And what if the
ter condemn the former, and the next condemn
iat (;/> Figrcnce and Pi fa, Con fiance and ##/// fj
Q 15. Jsit all the Council agreeing, or the
jgfor Vote agaial the reft that hath the credit
•authority afbrelsid?
j£l i 6. How ihall we be fure that the miner
trtarenot in the right?
^17- How ihall all the diftant World be fure
ie Votes were truly taken?
JQ^ 1 8. Why was the major Vote counted in-
ilid if the Patriarchs were againft it ? And are
lofe Patriarchs of Diyine Authority & ir fillible ?
i •-?. 19. What if one or two Votes turn the
ales for a majority ? and what if afterward more
)me in on the other fide and turn it back the
:hcr way (as^ the ConjUnwiopoL Council did in
Iauanz.ens cak) are both the fides infallible or
jthoritative ? So at Eph> 1.
Q^ 20. Who niuft call a valid Council ? Wnat
the Pope call one, and the Patriarch otAkxan-
na another, and the Emperor another ? which is
(alid ?
Q^ 21. Is the Church no Church in the long
itervals of Councils ?
Q± 22. If it be, where is the Vifible Conftitu-
ive Supremacy or Power \ If in the Patriarchs
nd Metropolitans they are divided, and account
#ch other fometime Hereticks, and fometime
jchifmaticks ?
: Q^ 23. Who hath Authority to make Pa-
riarchs now or Metropolitans for all the Chriftian
iVorld ?
, Q. 24. Mufl we now obey the major part of
he old Patriarchal Seats ?
Kk4 £^S-
E 5©4 3
j?. 25:- If it be in all the Bifliops of the Eartl
1 . Who (hall go to them all over the World \\\(
*!1 our Church cafes? 2. Who (hall judge whic
of them are Hereticks while they hereticate eaq
other? 3. Who (hall aflure us that their Von
are truly gathered ? 4. Who (hall brpg the!
from all over the Earth to the perfon to be jucl
ed ? 5 Can they judge truly without hearing m
accuied and their witneffes ? 6. Where at thj
day may we find their Decrees by which the?.
Rule, except in Councils?
Q^iO. Muft a General Council (or this Of
lege; ccnfift of all the Bifhopsof the World, <j|
but of part?
ij£ 27. If of all, is fuch a Council pcflible, il
lawful?
X>. 28. If of part, who fhall chufe them? An||
feeing undoubted experience tells us that mod q(
the Clergy everywhere in fuch cafes obey trfl
Power that hath the Sword, whether the choice
that is made in the Turks Empire will not rl
made by the Turk, and in other Kingdoms <j
Heathens, Infidels, Papifts, Hereticks, by thtiri
feveral Kings and Magiftrates? And can we bej
fere fuch are infallible?
0^,19. If the Empire of Abaffia have but on|
Biihop (the Abma) (hall that Empire have bul
one Vote in Council?, and be ruled by the reft I
And is it not certain that thofe next the Antipodes!
and remoteft Kingdoms, can fend but few? an^
muft they therefore be ruled by thofe near thjj
place who will be many?
i?_3o Yea, is it not wickednefsor madnefsi
to attempt to' call aged Bilhops (or any 1 from
Ml the Chriltian World, to diipleafe prohibiting
PrincesJ
C Joy ]
Princes, to hazard their lives in travel many years,
to forfake their Flocks fo long , and by differing
Languages not able to underftand each other 5 nor
like to live long enough to bring home the De-
crees, when perhaps they muft fit fo many years
in Council as they did at Trent (wearing out the
lives of many Popes) (And what is the neceffity
©fall this?)
^3 1. If thofe few that are fent do that which
the reft at home diffent from , is it valid ? e. g.
King James chofe Six to go to the Synod at Dort 9
2nd mod then confented, and moft now diffent 7
The Parliament chofe a Synod of one Mind, and
the King by his Clergy one of another.) And
how fhall we know that the Churches own the
Ac^s of their Delegates, and diffent not (as the
Greeks did after the Council of Florence? Can all
Men and Women reft on things no better known
to them }
i^j2. Seeing that it is notorious that the Bi-
fhops of almoft all the Chriftian World, except
\avzoi 'Europe, are very unlearned ignorant Men,
{Armenians, Georgians, Iberians, Mengrclians, moft
of the Grecks,Mofcoiires,znd the numerous Eaflerns
called JSJeftvri^ins, and Jacobites, and Coptics, &c.
;and abundance of the Papifts alfo in Europe) How
Brail we be lure that fo many Ignorant Men (and
;too vicious) will do the work of Wife or Infalli-
ble Judges of the Chriftian World, if they do but
meet together in Council '? (much lefs as fcattered
and called a College.) Muft not this be by an un-
deniable Miracle ? And hath God promifed to
^Govern his Church by conftant Miracles •, yea,
as many Miracles as there be ignorant and wicked
Biftops, an f d that through ail Generations ?
Qj3* Doth it not require great Knowledge of
Hiftory to be fure what Councils there have been,
and which were Orthodox and which Heretical,
which valid and which invalid , and what they
did ? and which fide had the Major Vote ? And
is all this Hiftorical Knowledge neceffary to Sal-
vation, in Learned and Unlearned ?
-£^34. Yea, Is there one Priefi of many that
hath iuch certainty of fuch Hiftory of Councils J
when Writers fo much difagree ?
c^i 35. Seeing Hiftorians are but like other!
men, and all men are lyars or untrufty, and it's j
notorious thaj Ignorance, Fa&ion, Temerity and
Partiality, if not Malignity, hath filled the World
with fo much falfe Hiftory , that except in Mat-|
ters of Publick uncontradicted Evidence, no man
well knoweth what to believe , How fhall all
Christians lay their Salvation on fo great know-
ledge of Hiftory as is neceflary to certainty here-
in ?
£^36. If the belief of Councils for the Col-
lege of Biihops as wide as the World) be funda-
mentally neceilary to Duty, Unity, or Salvation,
Is it not neceffary that all know what are their
Decrees and Laws ? And how can they know this
when Councils and. Decrees are fo Voluminous;
and few Priefts know them? and when the World
is yet difagreed, what Canons or Laws are obli-
gatory, and what not ? But they contradict and
condemn each others Laws ?
4^37. If a Lay-man (houldknow but one pan
of the Councils Decrees about Faith or Obedi-
ence, will fuch a defective half Faith and Obedi-
ence fave him ? or muft he know all ?
5-J& If you fay £hat all this HiftoricalKnow-
ledge
[ 507 1
ledge is not neceflfary to the Laity, but tbey muft
believe herein the Priefts or Biihop that is over
them. i. How is this then a belief of Councils?
2. What (hall the poor People do , that one of
many hundred of them never fee their Bifhop,
much lefs ever fpake with him. 3. And are their
Priefts infallible herein or not ?
4^39. Doth not this by the deceitful noifeof
the Catholick Church and Councils, and a Col-
lege of Biibops, make every Parifh Prieft's word
the very Foundation into which all mens Faith
muft be refolved ? And he that faith [I believe
the Scripture, becaufe the Church and Councils
propofe it or atteft it , and I believe that the
^Church and Council fay it, becaufe the Prieft faith
it j Doth he not fay as much as [I believe the
Scripture,Church and Councils upon the bare word
of the Prieft ?]
-£^40. Is it not bird for the People that know
their Priefts to be lottilh, ignorant, prophane,
drunken , malicious men , to lay all their Salva-
tion on a fuppofed certainty that thefe "Priefts fay
true ?
0^4* - If the Parifliioners know alfothat their
Priefts never read the Councils , and confefs
that he is ignorant of them, and know him alfo to
be a common lyar, Can they certainly believe
.jthe Scripture and the Councils, and the Matters
lof Faith, and duty contained in both , upon the
word of fuch a Prieft ?
-^42. Can they that are unlearned and never
fee a bifhop,tell whether the Pariih Prieft and the.
Biihop fay the fame ? Or whether their Biihop be
of the fame Mind with the other Biihops ? and
whether the Bifhops e.$. of Cgel*fd be of the
lame
C 5:08 ]
fame Mind with the Bifliops of France, Spai*,haly t
Germany* Denmark^* Sweden, &C and they of the
fame Mind with the Greeks, &c.
^,43. Is it a Divine Faith that is refolved thus
into the meer belief of Man ; yea, of an Ignorant
Prieft or Prelate ? or but a Humane ?
^44. If we and all men had no other certainty
of the Scripture but the word of fuch a Prieft, or
the Decree of a Council^ would it be more or
lefs certain to us than now it is?
Mi 45. Have none of all thole Chriftians a true
Divine Faith, who are converted by Proteftanc
Preachers, who teach them to believe the Scrip-
ture upon other Evidence than a Councils word ?
-^ 46. By what Evidence doth a Council know
the Scripture to be God's Word ? Is it only by the
Teftrnony of a former Council? If fo , How did
tvat former Council know it ? and fo the fir ft Coun-
cil that had none before to teftifie it ? And what
life is there for the affertion of the later Council 9
when it's done already by a former ?
^47. Why doth not one Council determine of
all that is neceflary to Salvation, but leave it frill
endone ? But if it be doie, muft new ones be called
to the end of the World , to (ay the fame thing
over again, and do that which others had done
before them i
4L 48. Is not the Law the Rule of Duty and
Judgment? andfnuftall Chriftians be Judged at
la ft by the Biihops Canon Law I And (eeing Sin
k a Tranfgreffion of the Law, and it's harder to
obey a Thoufand Laws than a few 3 Are not they
the mod Mortal Enemies 10 Chriftians who make
rhem fo many Laws, and make Salvation fo hard
a work ?
£.49'
L 509 1
Q 49- Seeing Chrift was above three Years
teaching his Apoftles before he died , and after
his Refurre&ion \_was feen of them four ty days, and
freaking of the things pertaining to the Kingdom of
God) and being ajfembled together with them , com-
manded them not to depart from Jernfalem, but wait
for the Fromife of the Father, even the Spirit to lead
them into all truth , and bring aU things to their re-
membrance, and their Commiflion was to teach all
Chriftians to obferve whatever Chrift comman-
ded {l/tft. 1.3,4. Math. 28. 19, 20. ) is it to be
believed that yet Chrift by himfelf and his Spirit
in thefe Apoftles did not make all the Laws that
are Divine, and enow for the Univerfal Church
to obfervt as neceflary to Salvation and Univer-
fal Concord ?
^50. Is it not enough to Salvation and Church
Concord for all the Pallors of the Churches to
agree, 1 • In preferving thefe Laws and Do&rines
of Chrift ? 2. And to teach the People to know
and obey them? 5. And to defend them againft
Adverfaries ? and 4. To make them the rule of
their Communion by the exercife of the Keys ?
5. And by their own Authority to determine of
variable Circumftances of Worfliip (fuch as the
Place of meeting, the time , the tranflation , the
(ubject for the day, &c.) Is there belides all this
a neceffity of Univerfal Laws for the Salvation
and Concord of Believers, and of a ftanding So-
veraign Power in Priefts, Prelates or Patriarchs or
Pope to make fach Laws ?
JSkfi, Have we not better afforance that the
forefaid Apoftles taught by Chrift, ahd infpired
by the Holy Ghoft, had Authority and Infallibi-
lity for this work, than we can have that Pope,
patriarchs, Prelates or Priefts Have it ? Q
Q. 52* When fome Englifh Prelates and Priefis
tell us that he is a Schifmatick that obeyeth noc
the Univerfal Church, and that Schifm is a damn-
ing Sin, do they not Preach meer defperation to
all that have not more knowledge than I have*
who cannot poffibly find out a Governing Uni-
verfal Church, nor its Laws, though I would wil-
lingly find it and obey it ?
%•?$. Do they noc Preach common defpera-
tion who fay that Schifm is a damnable Sin, and
he is in that guilt who fuffers himfelf to be Ex-
communicated by Prelates for not obeying them
in any unfmful condition of Communion ? (as H.
Dodxvell fpeaketh.) Do not fuch C ami fees anima-
rum make it neceffary to Salvation, to know all
the unfmful things in the World which a Prelate
may impofe to be unfinfd ? And is any man on
Earth (o Skilful ? How many indifferent things
are there which the wifeft man may doubt whether
they be indifferent : Of old it was thought enough
to know the few things which God made necejfa*
fy : and now thefe Tormenting Uniters make it
neceffary to know the multitude of things indijfp
rent to be fuch ?
-£^54. Muft we needs know what fenfepercet-
veth , by the credit of a General Council or all
the Bifhopsof the World ? As whether I fee the
Light or Colours ? What tafte my Meat hzx\\&c?
If nor* why may I not take Bread to be Bread, and
Wine to be Wine , on the credit of my fenfes,
though the Bifbops or Council fay the contrary ?
Q-J5. Muft I have the Authority of a Council
or College of Bifhops to believe that there is a
God, and that he is mod Great and Wife and
Good, moftHoly, Merciful, True and Juft? ot
[ 5ii 3
Co know that there is a Life to come, and the Soul
Immortal? or that men muft not hate the Good,
and love the Evil as fuch , nor live in Murther,
Theft, Adultery, Perjury, &c Doth not the Law
of Nature bind men without a Council of Prelates ?
And can they null that Law by their pretended
Sovereignty?
^56. Muft every man have the Sentence of a
General Council (or College as wide as theChri-
ftian World) to fatisfie him of the truth of Chri-
ftianity before he is Baptized, and made a Chri-
ftian ?
^57. Muft we know what the Council or
S' acious College faith , before we believe the
reed. Lord's Prayer, and Ten Commandments ?
or did the ancient Chriftians receive them only
on fuch Authority ? Did not every Baptizer expeft
a Profeflion of the Creed ?
& 58. Was not the Bible received before there
was a General Council ?
O^ 59. Have not Councils differed about the
Canonical Books of Scripture ? See Bifhop Confms
of the Canon , Compared w r ith the Council of
Trent.
Q^ 60. Muft we have new Councils to deliver
us again the fame Creed and Bible?
4. 61. Is it not a reproaching of Chriftianity, to
tell the World that after 1691 Years it is not yet.
fully known what it is , but we muft have new
I Councils to tell it us, and to make it up ?
Q^6i. Did Councils only receive the old Apo-
flles Creed, when they made fo many new ones,
I or added fo many Articles ?
Q6$: Was the Primitive Church of the fame
I Species with the prefenc Romiill 4&d Imposing
Church
)
j
L 512 J
Church, when he was then a Chriftian who profeft-
belief of the Creed as the Chriftian Symbol , and
to defire according to the Lord's Prayer, and Pra-
dife according to Chrift's Commands ? And now
fo many other things are made neceflary hereto.
^ 4^64. Do not thofe men deal falfely who fub-
fcribe the 39 Articles of the fufficiency of the
Scripture as to all things neceflary to Salvation,
and yet fay that it's neceflary to Salvation to obey
the Bifhopof the place in all unfirfnl things, and
confequently to Believe them all to be unfinfd ?
^6j. Is it by the Divine Authority of a
Council or Mundane College of Prelates, that we
hn r.v which are the true Writings oflgnatiwjre-
v&M) Clemens R. & Alex. TertullianjCyprian^Hkromj
Auguftin^ &c ? Or do their Critical Writers fend
us to the College or Council to know? If not,
why may not the Canon of Scripture be known
("yea much better J by meer Hiftorical Tradition
and inherent Evidence ?
J1U66. Is it not by Hiftory and not Church
Power that we know what Popes have been a!
Rome, what Councils have been called, and what
they decreed ? And may not the fame way fecure
us of the Matter of Fad about the Scripture ?
<£L67. Hath any Council or College yet De-
creed which are the true and current Copies of the
Original of the Scripture ? and which of the va-
rious Leclions are true? If they had agreed but
of the vulgar Latin, would Sixtns 5th and Clemens
8th, have Published Editions fo vaftly different?
If they never did it yet, when will they do it ?
J& 6$. Did ever Council or College determine
which is the trueft Tranflation ?
^ 69. Did ever Council or College give the'
Church a CoiDmeotary on th? |5ible ? M*
tin}
& 70; Did they ever write a Decifion of the
mltitudesofControverfies about the meaning of-"
>veral Texts, and the multitudes of Do&rincs
'hich are yet controverted among Papifts theiri-
?lves and all the World ?
«^7*- Is it a Satisfadion,or a grofs Cheat to
'llusofaneceffary Church Power, to Expound
cripfure, and Judge of Controverfies , who yet
all not do it, but leave all unexpounded and un-
ecided ?
<^72. Was Gregory Nazianzcn a Fool , that
wke fo much of the. hurt that Councils do,
rid refolved never to go to more ?
^,73- Can I know that Pope or Council have
luthority given them by Ghrift, before I believe
oat Chrift isChrift,and had Authority himfelf ?
-Q. 74. Can I know that drift's Promife to
ope, Council or Prelate is true, before I .know
hat the Promife of Juftification , Adoption and
alvation are true : that is, Before lama Chri-
^ian ?
Q>7$. Can I believe the Promife of Pardon
nd Salvation, or the Promife made to General
-ouncils or Prelates, without knowing the mean-
ng of thqfe Promifes ? > And can I believe the
Churches Power from God , without believing
he Promife of it ? And if I can underftand all
hefe Promifes without a Council, why may I not
mderftand more ? And how then do I receive all
icripture from a Council ?
1 4\ 76. Do thofe that Preach to convert Infidels,
|n Congo, China^ Jap*n> Mexico, among Turks, Gfa
breach firft the Authority of General Councils (Or
I Mundane College ) as the Vrimum credendum,
jpon whofe credit Chriftianity is tQ be recei-*
JL 1 ved 1
[5i4 3
ved ? Hath this been the way to Convert tW
World ?
4>. 77. KPokI curfe an Angel from Heaven i
he bring another Gofpel, and Paul charge Ttmth\
to fee that men Preach no other or new Do&rine
muft there be Councils or a College to make eithej
a new Gofpel, or a new Dodtrine, Or Univerfa 1
Law?
^78. If men were faved without believing
the Canons and Decrees of Councils before the?
were made, even by fimple Chriftianity, is i
not neceflary Mercy to let men be fo faved ftill?
X£±J9* If it be not a new Gofpel) but mutabl
Occidents which the Church Laws do determin
of, what need there an Univerfal Power or So
veraignty, or . an Univerfal Law for fuch, whei
divers Churches and Countries may have diver; [j
fuch Accidentals , and the fame Churches ma], ^
change them as they fee caufe ?
iSL So. If it be not Legislation but Judicature ^
that we muft have an Univerfal Judge or Powej y
for, what are the Cafes that they muft Judge ;
Sure it is not whether John or Thom*s ihallb*
judged capable of Bapti fin? or of the Lord's Sup
per ? or whether he be an Adulterer, a Drunkard
and impenitent therein , and fo to be Excommu|^
nicate ? Muft all the World come before all thi
World ? Shall Millions of Sinners be unjtidgedflj
till all the Bifhops of the World Judge them? |
it be Perfons accufed of Herefte , Schifm or anj
Sin that muft be judged, muft they not be hearq
and their witnefs heard before they can be judgec,
juftly ? But if they Judge not of Perfons but o|
Doctrines, whether they beHerefieornot, thih(
will make no Alteration or information, till *
v
if
B
I
I..
i
i
16 i
!£
I
(
it
*.
1
i
k
bi
b judged whatperfons are guijty of fuch Errors
: He*efies- 7 And if particular Paftors on the
p ce muft judge all fuch perfons, is not the Scrip-
t e the Rule of Faith a fufficient Rule to judge of
I refie by ?
Q^Si* If it be whole Churches that are to be
jrlged, will not a brotherly power of difowning
t:ir Communion ferve, without a Governing
1 wer ? Had every one a Governing Power to
t win the Apoftles commanded with fuch not to
■{, not bid them good fpeedl May not Princes re-
X unce Communion with Neighbour Princes and
1 itions without being their Governour ?
I ^82. In conclufion doth it not remain that
lis pretended Univerfal Soveraignty TMonar-
II ical or Ariftocratical)is tjie device of the Prince
I Pride, a Treafonable Ufurpation over all
iinces, difobediencetoChrift, Luke 22. and An-
il :hf iftian Ufurpation of his Prerogative, and a
lie Captivating of the Souls and Reafon of Man-
8 nd, to a pretended Power which common fenfe,
fafonand experience, fully proveth to be a natu-
I I impoflibility, or that which in praftice na
Mortal Man of College is capable of.
^hap. XL A Brtviate of the Papifis Faith and
Church Dotlrine^ both the Monarchical and Arifto~
j sratical fort.
I.X7T7E muft believe that Chfift hath a
V V Church bfefore we believe than he
>Chrin\ the Redeemer.
* 24 VYe muft believe thai this Church is In-
t LI* fallible
[ S i6 ]
fallible or our Governour before we can believi
that Jefus is Chrift, and our Governour. £
§ 3.* We muft believe that Chrift PromiTed In] ^
fallibility or Governing Authority to this Churcli
before we can believe that he is Chrift.
§ 4. We muft believe that this Promife is true
and (hall be fulfilled, before we believe the Go{
pel Promife of Pardon and Salvation, that is, be
fore we are Chriftians, or believe the Scripture £
§ 5. We muft believe that the Pope is Chrift': ^
Vicegerent or Vicar General, (or General Com* jjn
cils at leaft) before we can believe that Chrift i; $
Chrift.
§ 6. We muft believe that the Words of th(j KQ
Apoftles were Intelligible (elfe whj did thejiQ
fpeak ) but their Writings are mot, till a Gene-
ral Council make them £o by an Expofition.
§ 7. We muft believe that it is intelligibly
which be true Bifhops and Councils, and what i
the meaning of their Voluminous Decrees 5 ba^
it is not intelligible what is the fenfe of the Scripj|
ture till Councils tell us.
§ S. We muft believe that God is the greasl
Deceiver of the World, by fenfe and things fenf
ilible : e. p. by fenfe, which takes Bread to Wl
Bread, and Wine to be Wine.
§ 9. We muft believe thar all men are Here!
ticks who deny not their fenfes^*, and all that be(
lieve fenfe ( even of all the found men in thd
World ) (hall be Damned. That is, All that be]
lieve God fpeaking by things fenfible.
§ 10. We muft believe that God who is thj
great Deceiver of the World, even to 2nd by tin
ienfes, yet hath given a Spirit of Infallibility td
tbofe Popes and Prelates (in Council ) who livd
in vvorldlinefs and widke^§t § *«
ft
EG
fc.
in
K
•.
Itvf)
§ it. We muft believe that an unlearned Pope
d Prelates, who never underftood rhe Original
:>hguc, but are ignorant men, are by Miracle
Council infpired with the gift of right ex-
landing the Scriptures which they never iiudied
< underftood before.
§ *rx. Wemuft believe that every Prieft how
iaorant or wicked foever, doth by pronouncing
i e bare words of Confecration, work many Mi-
itles, turning Bread into no Bread, Wine into no
' fine, making quantity and other Accidents to
[5ft without Subftance, &c. And that he can
' ork fuch Miracles every hour of the day ; and if
<? can but get intft a Bakers Shop or Vintners
:el!erto fayMafs, may in malice undo the poor
en when he will, by turning all their Bread and
fine into none.
§ 13. We mud believe that the Roman Em-
ire was all the Chriftian World, or that a Coun-
1 1 General as to that Empire, was Genera! as to
1 1 the World. And that the Roman Emperor
It the PopecaMedthe Bifhopsofall the VVorld
pgether .- And that the humane Primate of one
j mpire, was Governotir of all the VVorld.
h§ 14. We muft believe that now that Erppire
; diflblveJ, the Laws then. made bind all the
rrinces and Churches on Earth, viz,* that 2 de-
isncl power ftill ruleth even thofe that never
! wed them obedience.
$ 15. We mult believe that we ift England are
/ightfuliy under' a. Foreign Church Jurifdi&ion,
;ontrary to the Oath of Supremacy.
§• 16. We muft believe that all Temporal
fiords mafi: befwornto extirpate all Proteftantsr,
and to perforautifable, on pain of Excommuni-
L 1 3 cation,
[ yi8 ]
c ation, Depofiticn and Damnation j And that iff)
c hey do not the Pope may execute this penalty r
Excommunicating and Depoling them, and givim
their Dominion toothers, and may Abfolve thei
Subjects from their Oaths of Allegiance. Concil.\
Later, f ah. Innoc, 3. Can, I, 2,3.
§ .17. We muft Swear never to expound the)
Scripture but according to the Concordant fenfe i
of the Ancient Fathers, who never expounded'!
much at all 5 much lefs ever agreed in any Expo- 1 J
fitionofthem all.
§ 1 3. We muft believe that God hath given
the Church, ( that is, the Pope and Councils)
a Power to Expound hard Scriptures, and to end ;
Controversies, and that this is a great BleiTing tq
ms ; When yet neither Pope nor Councils will
give us a Commentary on the Bible, orexpofition
of hard Texts; nor will determine moft of the
' Controvert ies that now trouble us.
§ 19. We muft believe that the Governing
part of the Church is to be obeyed, and Gods
VVord received but by their Propofal, when yet
ft is not known who is the Governing parr, Pope
or Council, nor which Councils be true and
which but falfe Conventions 5 nor can they allure
as how we may pver come to know r it.
§ 20 VVe muft Believethofe Councils to be
true and credible, which contradict and condemn
each other : and! that both are ip the right.
§ 21: We muft believe both that all Gods
VVord in the Sacred Scripture is true, and that
Councils and Popes fay Truth when they contra-
dift it-
22. We muft believe that thofe Popes were
P6pfs :sii continued the valid fucceffion, and
were
6*9(3
/ersGovernours of all Chriftian Souls, whom
• General and Provincial Councils condemned as Si-
tnonifts, Hereticks, Infidels, Atheifts, or Devils
, ncarnate : and yet that Councils are to be believ-
. d asthePropofers of our Faith.
§ 2g. We muft believe that General Coun-
ilshave'Univerfal Jurifdiciion, when there are
1 lone fuch, nor ever can be, nor ever were.
I § 24. VVe.muftftay for the ending -of ourcon-
■ roverfies, till we know that which cannot be
Known, viz, what the Major Vote of all the Bi-
shops on Earth Judge of them : or till fuch Coun-
j ;ils end them as caufed them & their continuance;
I § 2 5. When, we have fuch Infallible Proof of the
[ Scripture Hiftory as we have of the former Kings
jand Laws of the Land, by evidence of Natural
certainty, we muft exchange it for the uncertain
.determination of Popes and Councils, depending
on their Authority, Knowledge and Honefty 5
lAnd the Infallibility ofthefe who in all their lives
I elfe do (hew- much fallibility : And were either
Pope or Council Infallible no man that is Rot In-
; fallible himfelf in judging of their Infallibility,
;and alfo in knowing what it is that they propofe as
lib fide, is ever the nearer an Infallible Faith.
$ 26-They muft make it neceflary to us to know
that the Greeks, the ^ Armenians, and all o her
Chriftianswhoare twice as many as the Papifts,
have fome way forfeited their Authority and Cre-
dit: or elfe how (hall we know that they being
the Majority, are not to be believed before the
Pope and his VVeftern Councils.
§ 27. They make more Cofmography and Hi-
ftory neceflary to Salvation than God made, or
Vulgar-Heads are capable of. The name of Rome
L 1 4 is
is not in the Greed: It is not necetTary to SaU
vation to knpw that there is fuch a place as RomiW
in the World: Much lefs to know all Countreysi
pn Earth where Chriftians dwell, and which ofl
them are of this. Opinion or that* and which P
part hath the* majpr Vote of Bifbops, and is to be 1 ■
believed. If you fay, They are Neftorians, Ja- h
cobites, Greeks, &c. the People be not bound to ||
know what any of thefe names fignifie.
Chap. XII. A humhle Expoflulation to the
zealous Antipapifis, Conform'ifls and Non-
conform ifls 9 whether they are innocent as to
promoting ^Pojperj >
TH I S is not written to caft on you any con-
tempt or reproach : I acknowledge that I
take you for the beft Miniftry, that any Nation
on earth enjoyeth : But it is to try if it may be
to promote our common Repentance, and to Re-
form the Npminal miftaken Reformation^ thofe
that have finned by extreams^ which by the af-
fumed name of Reformation, have wronged God
and Truth, and mens Souls, with the greater ad-
vantage and fuccefs: But e^ecially, if it may be
yet to flop fuch from a finful progrefs 3 that they
may not ignorantly fet up Popery , by crying
down the name, and perfons.
§ I. We have not fufficiently confidered, how
the Popes came to the Greatnefs that they have
attained, and how and by whom it is kept up : # I
ipean, how much the zealous Godly Chriftiansdid*
and do contribute thereto. :
I. It
C 5*i J
z. It was the great fhame of other Churches
y multitudes of Herefies, Sedts and Contentions,
lat mate Rome feem as a Port for thofe to hold
>y, that had by turning round become fo giddy,
hat they could not ftand.
2. When the beft Paftors were perfecuted, by
roud Courtiers, erroneous Councils , fa&ious
Jilliops, and Arrian Hereticks, becaufe Rome had
■ nore Concord, Quietnefs and Power, they.ufed
o feek help from the Bifhop of Rome in their
.. leceffity, and he was ready to take the advantage
i yy helping them, to get the reputation of Supre-
i nacy : So did he by Athanafim, and Chryfofiom,
md the Eaftern Bifhops under Salens and < on ft an-
im, though Bafil complaineth of the Weftern
Biihops. for minding them no more : The Popes
l 3wning of Ahguftwe and Profper, was a great help
to him againft I'eUgins.
3'. When the Biihops under the Pagans had en-
fdured Martyrdom, flnd Torments, and Baniih-
tments for thritf, theiir godly Flocks, when Chri-
I ftianity had conquered, thought none fo fie for ho-
nour and power to govern and protect them, as
the tryed furvivers : And who could then be fQ
fit ? And fo it was firft the rfioft pious Chriftians
that advanced the Bifhops, and over-advanced
them : And fpecially the Roman Bifhops, becaufe
'very many of their Predeceflbrs had been Martyrs
andConfeflbrs. Tho* we had many able Lay-Ma-
! giftrates here, which Conftantine had not quickly,
I yet thofe that put down Bifhops were glad that
! the Power of Inftitution and Induction , and of
: Universities and Church Maintenance, fhould be
• in the hands of Dr. John Owen, Dr. T. Goodwin,
| Mr. P. Nye, Mr. Bridge, Mr. Sydrach Sympjon, and
fuch
I p« ]
fuch other. And if the difpofing of fuch advan-
tages for Religion were now committed to Diilen-
ters, whom would they fooner chufe for Power
therein than their moft efteemed Paftoi s >
3. When Emperors^ Kings and Lords did pill
and opprefs the poor Commons, (as in England in
the Reign of William the Conqueror W.Rnfttsj&c)
the Bifhops were the only men that by the Power
of the Pope were able to controul them, and for
the honour of their Office, oft attempted it : And
therefore the innocent opprefled People were glad
of the Pope's help and theirs, to eafe their yoke.
4. It was the Godly People to promote Chri-
stianity, and honour the memory of the Martyrs
and Saints, that bring in the Praying at their
Graves, and building Altars firft, and Churches
after to retain the honour of their names 5 and that
carried and kept their bones and cloaths as ho-
nourable Relicts, and recited their names in their
Service, and kept and honoured their Pi<Sures,and
after prayed to them. Much of that Superftition
that is now moft decried by us, was brought by
the moft religious fort.
5. Almoft all the Societies of Fryers and Nuns,
Benedictines, Francifcans, "Dominicans, Carthu-
fians, Jefuits, Oratorians,crc. have been fet up fey
the moft zealoufly Religious, when any fancied a
peculiar way of ftri<5Vneis,the Bifliops being againfc
it, they made friends to the Pope to give them
his Licence to ferve God in their own devifed
way, and to have Government in their own So-
ciety without the Bif hops controul : And the Pope
craftily granted it, that they might all be his own.
and maintain hisPower which they were neceifita-
ted to depend on.So pfr&tidwiti and Dr. Owen told
King
[ **? 7
j King Charles 2. that they defired of him but what
the Religious Orders had of the Pope. To ferve
God according to their judgment, and hold their
Liberty from the King, and not to be under* the
Biihops or Presby tery.More fuch inftances I might
produce to fhew you by what fort of men much
of Popery came in, (but Pride and Worldlinefs
jdidmoftj
§ II. I humbly defire it may be thought on,
whether fome have not ignorantly given up the
whole Caufeto a Foreign jurifdidtion, by their
Prophetical Expofition of Chrift's Epiftles to the
fevpn Afian Churches, Rev, 2. & 3. while they
take them to mean feven Ages and States of the
Catholicfe Church, and two of them to mean the
blefied Thoufand years State. For whether by the
Angel be meant, theBifhop alone, or the Bilhop
with his Elders, or the Presbyters as a College, it
is plain one Governing Power over each Church
(whether Monarch or AriftocracyJ is there men-
tioned by the word Angel. And if the Univerfal
Church have fuch in all Ages, and thatbyChrifFs
Inftitution, fhould we be again(iit? Even that
which the Thoufand years (hall have ?
§ III. It is a very ordinary Dc&rine with us,
that the Jewifh Church was the Univerfal then in
Infancy, or at leaft a Type of it : And if fo, that
Church had one fonwj a Pot efl&, both in Magistracy
and Miniftry,facredly Civil and EcclefiafticalrAnd^
Cririft plainly offered to gather them under him,
and continue their Polity ( tho' not their Laws, )
and fet up' twelve and feventy over them accord-
ingly. You 1 fay* Though one Jar on was their
Head, yet Chrift is now the only High Prieft, ft
followeth not that the Univerfal Church muft
have one Humane Pripft or King,.. I
C yi4 1
I anfwer^ By your way it will follow, that it
muft have one Uniting Specifying Humane Sotie-
raignty Civil and Ecclefiaftical. If y^aron^be down,
fois'not the Sanedrim, Civil or Priefdy. Chrift
plainly offered to continue them in one Vifible
Body, by his choice of twelve and feventy. And
it is an Ariftocratical Univerfal Jurifdi&ion that
is as bad as the Monarchical. 2. Chrift was not
a Prieft according to the Order of Aaron, but of
Melchizjedeck. 3. Chrift is Univerfal King as
well as Prieft 5 and hath National Kings under
him fupreme : Therefore his being King or Prieft
in Jfrael, would not exclude the necelfity of a
fupreme King or Prieft under him. And if ifrael
was the Catholick Church in Type or Infancy,
it would follow that it'alfo muft have one fuch
Head.
I § IV, Too few Proteftants have fufficiently an-
fvvered the Papifts Argument fetcht from the in-
fiance of the Apoftles, viz. " The College of A-
V poftles ( Peter called Priwtis) weret>ne Arifto-
" cratical Governing Power over the Univerfal
"Church,: Ergo, fuch a Policy was inftituted by
<c Chrift. And Chrift never revoked this inftitu-
<c tion. Government as well as Word and Sacra-
<c ments, is an ordinary work to be continued.
" And not as Miracles, Writing Scripture, Wit-
" neffingwhat they few and heard, the extraordi-
nary part of the Apoftles Work. Ergo in this
"they have Succeftbrs.
This is the plaufibleft of all Arguments for an
Univerfal Jurifdidtion. I haveihevved you how
it prevailed with Bilhop Gumn^ztid other New
Church-men {I am not willing to lay, The new
Church. )
How
c m 3
How it is to be anfwered I have before fliewed,
and more folly in my Treatife of National Churches.
§ V. Have not the old and many later Noncon-'
formifts.advantaged Popery by decrying all Epif-
copacy or Imparity of Minifters ? When it is fo
plain that Chrift did fee Twelve above Seventy,
and kept up the number by Matthias? and gave
power to Apoftles, and they to other to be
exercifed over ether Churches and Paftors ? And
when it is apparent that all the Churches for many
hundred years, had Epifcopal Government,(though
not fuch as Popery and Tyranny hath fince brought
in : ) Thofe called Here ticks and Schifmaticks
were for it ; The Novatians and Donatifts over
2ealous for it, Neftorians, Eutychians, Monothe-
lites, Macedonians, Acacians , and all the Se&s
in the time of Heathen Perfection: I find not
that Amm ( alone excepted ) did ever call it un-
lawful,, or fay that it was better for tfre Churches
to be without them. But that the Biihops andPres-
byters Officers were equal.
And will it not greatly confirm tbeJapiftS to
find fuch Proteftants reject the judgment and
pra&ice of all the ancient Churches, and differ
from the reft of the Chriftian World.
§ VI. But it advantaged them much more than
cur opinion •, when the Scots Covenant was im-
pofed as the neceffary terms of Miniftry and Ma-
giftracy : Thereby weakening die Proteftants by
a doleful Divifion, that by opinions were divided
too much before. When f o great a part of the
Kingdom, Clergy, Gentry and Vulgar were for the
renounced Prelacy ,to (hut all thefe, and all of their
mind that ever fliould come after, from Miniftry
and Magistracy, fuch men as vficr, Beadle •, Dow-
-name*
[ &1
name j Davenant, Brownrig, Ward, Tridemx, Field,
&c. Oh how many and how great ! was this to
unite the Proteftants, and to ftrengthen them
againft the United Papifts ?
§ VII. And alas how greatly have thofe Zea-
lous Proteftants confirmed the Papifts, and difho-
nOured the Church and Chrift their King, that
maintain that the Church became Antichriftian
in Anno 300 or 400, or at leaft 606, if not as
ibon as Chrift by Confianmt took poffeflion of
the Imperial Vifible Government- I will not
aggravate this as it deferveth : But I wonder not
if it make thoufands of Papifts.
§ VIII. And Proteftants too many have great-
ly hardened Papifts, by too bold and forced Ex-
pofitions of the Apocalyps 5 and laying too much
of the ftrefs of their Caufe on it ( as that Pagan
Rome is not the Babylon there meant, nor that
Rome as the Mother or Nurfe of Pagan Ido-
latry the Whore; nor the Pagan Empire the
Beaft with feven Heads and ten Horns, nor the
Pontifical , Oracular, Foretelling, and Literate
Tribe, the Beaft with two Horns, nor the Jew
and Gentile Miracle-working perfecuted Chri-
ftians ( radically Epitomized in Peter and Pdnl )
" the two Witneffes ; and that Antichrifc is
"fpokenofin the Revelations $ and that Chrifc
• c intended it as a Prophecy of all the great Af-
" fairs and Changes of the Church to the end of
"the World.] I fay, laying the ftrefs of our
" Caule on thefe, is next to giving it away*
"When a'Papiftfhall call for the proof of this,
" and ask whether John and the feven Churches
" underftood it •, and what one man on Earth (o
" expounded it of a Thoufand years , or a
J! Thott&ad
"Thoufand four hundred after Chrift? and why
" Mr. Medc faith, That the Waldenfes were the fir ft
* of all Mortals that tooh^ the To\>e to be Amkhrift.
a And whether the Book was written for none
" but a few men that agree not of the fence of it,
c< fo near the End of theWorld ?] It will puzzle
the Hearers before all thefe, and many fueh Que-
flions are wellAnfvvered. When we have fo much
plain Evidence againft Popery in the whole Bible,
to lay it mainly on thefe Expofitionsof the Reve-
lation , (where I find not three men in thirty that
differ not in great Material Points 5 is almoft to
betray it : when fuch a man as John Fox, P.m.
Vol. i. Sweareth that he had a Revelation con-
trary to much of this, which he repeateth in his
Comment on Revelations.
Specially thefe^that venture to foretel thence
the Year of AntichriiVs fall, and other particulars,
which time confutetb, do expofe us to the Scorn
of Confirmed Papifts.
§ IX. Proteftants have too often advantaged
Popery, by ill anfwering the Queftion, Where was
yottr church before Luther? Pleading the Catholick
Churches invifibility. When non apparere and non
ejfe are oft equal in Argumentation : Greatly dif*
honouring Chrift, as iffo near the end of the
World, the Migenfes and Waldenfcs, (and fome
Papifts that found fault with the Papal Mifcarria-
ges, had been all the known Church for Eleven
hundred Years : To tell the Mahometans that the
Kingdom of Jefus after fo long endeavours, was
fcarce bigger than Wales, is not the way to honour
Proteftants, or Chrift.
And then they think to repair the d?fhcjnour
by their Prophecy of the Millennial Kingdorfi,
which tied] the knot harder than before. § X.
C 5^- 1
§ X* Running from them into Errours on ths
other extream,and fpotting the Reformation with!
many fuch Errours, hath greatly hardened and in-
creafed Papifts. Especially thofe Antinomian or
Libertine Opinions, that overthrow both Chri-
ftianity and Morality 5 and that which inferreth
thefe which too many have promoted : fuch are
the wrong Opinions about Reprobation, and the
Caufeof Sin, and the extent of Redemption, and
the falfe fence of the Imputation of Chrift's Righ-
teoufnefs, and of Juftifying Faith,and of the mean-
ing of Works that juftifie not , and that to Believe
we are juftified and elected, is to believe God's
Word, or is Fides Divina - ? and that the Covenant
of Grace hath no Condition , and is made only
with Chrift, and that he both obeyed and fuffered
in our Perfon in Law fence,fo diat we did in Law
fence fuffer in and by him, and yqt fulfil all righte-
oufnefs by him, and were reputatively finlefs from
firft to laft •, that therefore we are juijified by the
Law of Innocency or Works that condemneth us,
having perfectly kept it by Chrift, that our works
being not meritorious are not rewardable ; Too
many fuch Doflrines are Published here and a-
broad, by fuch as Maccovm % Clnto , Cocceim and
fome before them. And when Papifts find one
grofs falthood , they think all our Religion H
fuch.
.', § XI. It greatly confirmeth Papifts when they
find our Writers falfly to accufe them , of any
Do&rine .which they hold not : which is very or-
dinarily done by thofe that never read them, on
the meer credit of fome Reverend Minifters thac
foacaviied them before ; For inftance.of the Point
orlvTerit 3 when men read their Books of Self
Abnegation,
nbnegAth?7,AnnihilationJiclf-abafaj! i jL\\& ISfotfyngtefti
renouncing Merit, eVen in diftributive Juftice, &a
Some have wondered and faid,How much further
are the Papifts from trailing to or boaiHng oftheii*
Merits, Works and Holinefs than we are ?
§ XII. But Proteftants have no way promoted
Popery more than by their manifold Divifions and
'Sedte, and their mutual enmity and mifcarriages.
I need not name them. God hath made Unity
md Concord fo neceflary and amiable to Man^
that Nature and Grace abhor the contrary. Satan
[;is the Divider of Chrift's Kingdom : and a King-
dom divided. cannot (land. Multitudes turn and
continue Papifts , not knowing where among fa
many Se&s to fix their choice,efpecially when they
: fee and hear us Revile, Cenfure, Silence, Irnprifon
and Perfecute one another as intolerable', they
think they may do fo by us all, and judge of us
as we do by one another. And to vilifie us, is to
; value themfelves. Which Seft, fay they, would
ypu have me turn to, if I turn ?
§ XIII. Specially if we fall into odious Scan-
dals as well as Sedfcs, the Crimes of Men feem the
fault of our Religion, When they have recited the
Mifcarriages here from 1642, till 1660. they think
they have decided all the Controversies : And alfo
whenth£y can recite the ^w7/?er Madneft ; and
others fueh.
§ XIV. Hath the Silencing of Two thoufand
fuch Minifters, and fhutting the Church Doors
againft defired Unity and Concord, and keeping
out Candidates, and giving advantage to Paprft
Rulers to give full liberty for Popery ,3one nothing-
to its increafe? What hath, done more to ad~
tame-age Popery, by difablingProteftancs, arid dif-
M nx pacing
[ no 3
gracing their Miniflers of each Party, and keeping
up the hopes of Foreign and Domeftick Enemies,
than caffing the Nation into a kind of Inteftine
Hoflii-//, and keeping it fo by the Dividing Laws
and r ,on5? which though it was principally the
effeft of fecret Popifh Projects, yet had no Anti-
Pay its by falfe Prejudice, Malice, Revenge and
worldly Intereft, had a hand in the effe&ing, and
ice in defending it, they had been more inno-
;en:. And I would the Provocation had not driven
many Nonconformifts into harder thoughts of Bi-
fhops and Liturgy than they deferve, or than they
had before the experience of their ufage. But it's
hard when for Innocency and Duty men muft lye
Cand many die] in common Jails,and have all they
have taken from them , and be left to Beggary or
Charity, to keep up as great an efteemof the Au-
thors or Abettors of fuch Hoftility,as if they were
men of Love and Peace. When they fee men
Hangd for taking away a fmall part by Stealth or
Robbery, it muft be more than ordinary Patience
and Love, that fliill caufe men to think and fay
no harm,even by honourable and Right Reverend
men, that even by Law and Judgment faid to be
juft, (hall take away all, and much more than all.
We had not procured hatred by our importunity
in 1660 and 1661. in Pleadingand Petitioning to
prevent all this, if the certain forefight of it in its
Caufes, had not feemed very dreadful to us : And
yet we do not fee the End : The Hoftility conti-
nued^ if not increaleth, even while the Blood and
Flames of Germany, Hungary, Tranfrivania, Savoy,
Flanders, and Ireland and partly Scotland, loudly
cry to us, Fh-e^ Tm\ and inftead of avoiding the
like, we are as bufie as ever to bring more fewel,
and
and increafe the flame. And O dreadful odious
Cafe 1 All is as for God , and Religion and the
Church, that is thus done againft God, Religion*
the Church.and the whole Land & our Pofterity.
§ XV. And by our feveral ways of Unjuft and
Caufelefs Impofitions, we have hardened the Tii-
pifts in defending their more numerous. Snares.
They fay, If an Independent Church may bind its
Members, to take their Covenants, to iubmit to
their popular Examinations and Difcipline ? to avoid
Communion with the Parifh Churches, and not ta
forfake their Church but by tryed Reafon or Q>n~
fent i And if a Convocation may impofe what is
done in England on terms fo iharp - why.may not:
the Paftors and Councils that have greater Charge
and Power, do as much and more ?
$ XVI. The Se&arian weak-headed part of Pro-
teftants have greatly advantaged Popery , by their*
ignorant calling every Ceremony, and Form, and
Opinion that they diftafte, by the Name of Ami*
chriftian : and faying* O this is Popifh * or taker*
out of the Mafs-Book-, -when fomeof them know
not what Anttchnftianlty is , faving as every Sin
againft Chrift is Amkbriftian^ nor know they
what the Mafs-Book is, nor what Popery is 5 And
its well if fomeknew better what Cbriftiamty is.
When men hear that a Bifhop $ a Surplice , £
fumptuous Church Edifice, a Ceremony* the Li-
turgies, a Holy-day (and it's well if not the ufe of
the Creed and Loird's Prayer) be Amkhriftian^
they are tempted to think that Popery called Ami-
chriftianity is no worfe a thing than thefe ; and fo
honour Popery, and deride its AccUfers.
I would thefe named were all tjie wrongs that,
t^oteftanfs have done to the Proteftafit Caufe of
M m 2 Reformat
I 53* J
Reformation, and all that they have ignorantiy
done for Popery. But we hope our great Inter-
ceifor will procure forgivenefs for them that kpow
not what they -do. . But muft the Church (till fufler
(omuch by its zealous Friends ?
Chap. XIII. What is the t>uty of all other
Chriftians towards the *Paf>iJt$ in order to
the ^Promoting of the Common Interefi of
Chrtfiianity ?
T Hough I have diftin&ly anfwered this Que-
ll ion in the Secqpd Part of my Key for Ca-
thollcks , I will here anfvver it again > left I be
thought to run into Extreams , or encourage the
Extreams of others 5 by all that I have here and
ilfewhere faid. And as to the chat of Ignorant
FaAion,- that will fay I contradict my felf, I will
an-fiver it with Contempt and Pity.
§ I. Firft, we muft lay -deep in our Minds, and
inculcate on our Hearers the common Fundamen-
tal Truths and Duty : That Love is the Second
great Commandment, like to the Firft : That it is
the fulfilling of the Law : That he that dwells in
Love dwells in God, and God in him : That he
that loveth not his Brother whom he hath feen,
joveth not God whom he never faw : That fome
love belongs to Enemies, and much more to Bre-
thren : That as much as in us lyeth we muft live
peaceably with all Men : Yea, and follow Peace
with all men.] And that thefe are Duties that
nothing can cUfpenfe with.
sir,
tm ]
§ II. We muft acknowledge and commend all
that is good among them 5 and muft truly under-
Hand in what we are agreed : That is, They ac-
knowledge all the fame Books of Scripture to be
the true Word of God which we acknowledge.
They own all the Articles of the Creed which we
own : and of the Nkene and Conjtantinopolitan
Creed. They own all the Lord's Prayer , and all
the Ten Commandments , faving that they take
the Second to be but part of the Firft, and divide
the Tenth into two. They teach in their Cate-
chifms, all the Beatitudes, Math. ,j. and the Moral
Virtues , and the Graces of Faith , Hope and
Love, &c And he that pradtically and fincerely
doth all this hath many Promifes of Salvation id
the Scripture.
§ III. We muft not untruly faften on diem any
Errour which they hbld nor, nor put a falfe fence
on their words, though we may find many Prote-
ftants that fo charge theft); nor may we charge
that on the Party which is held but by fome
whom others contradict. How far many Prote-
ctants herein miftake and raihly wrong them ( In
the Doctrine of Predeltination, Free-will, Grace,
Merits , Juftification , Redemption ^ Perfeve-
rance, &c.) I have freely (hewed in my Catholick
Theology and End of Dotlrind Controverts, 5
And Ludovkm k Blanks after others hath excel-
lently opened.
§ IV. We muft not take all the Laity to own
fill that the difputing Clergy write for ^ when
they neither understand it nor confent to it.
^ § V- As we mu£ diftinguilh between the Ef-
fentials of Popery , and their Integrals or other
Corruptions^ fo we muft not charge any with the
Mm 1 firft
c m 1
fir ft meerly for being guilty of many of the
other : Elfe we muft call all the Greeks, Mo[-
covites, Aba/fines, Armenians, &c. Vapifts.
5 VI. We muft (till diftinguifh between Chrifis
Catholick, Church, unifyed by his own Headfhip
only 5 and the Papal Church , unifyed by a pre-
tended Univerfal Humane Head, Monarchical or
Ariftocratical. And fo we muft diftinguiih be-
rween a chriftian as fitch, and a Papift as fuch.
And we muft hold Communion with Papifts in
Chriftianity, though not in Popery 5 And muft
grant that thofe. that hold Chrifts Headfhip and
Chriftianity more firmly and practically than the
Pope's Headihip and Popery, and feeing not the
Contradidion, would renounce the Papacy if they
faw it, may be faved.
$ VII. To profefs utter averfenefs to all Recon-
ciliation with them, and to declare them no Chri-
ffians but Antichriftians, that muft be the Objedts
only of our Hoftility, ft to be Adverfaries to the
firft mentioned Fundamentals,and to the common
intereft of Peace and Chriftianity.
* § VIII. We muft difclaim their opinion that
fay that the Church became Antichriitian in 300,
or 4CQ, or 6oo> or any time before the Popes
claimed Univerfal Jurifdi&ion over the Chriftian
World 3 as well as in the Roman Empire. And
fhen the Papal revolt did not reach one half the
Church.
§ IX. We muft not impute the Papal or Pa-
triarchal Vices and Pride , to the generality of
the inferior Bifliops, though in Councils too m^ny
were very Fa&ious : For even a Heathen Amm.
MWfetlinm tells us the great difference , by Papal
f f\Mi *$! kjVWrF ^^hopsHumility and Virtue.
§ X. We muft not take the Queftion, whether
the Pope be t Antichrift as . more necefl'ary than
it is 3 Nor make the Decifion an Article of Faith,
•nor lay more of the ftrefs of our difference on -it
than we ought : . For we have many far clearer
Arguments againft them from plainer Scriptures.
§ XL Therefore we muft not force the vulgar
to Difputes with' Papifts, without caufe, on
forced Expositions and Suppofirions that turn the
Revelations againft Rome Papal a* the Babylon and
Antichrift there meant , when io much may be
iaid, and is by fome Proteftants to make it likely
that it is but Rome Pagan that is there meant- We
muft not give their Difputers the advantage of
Challenging us before the Vulgar , to name one
Man for a Thoufand Years and more after Chri ft,
that expounded the Revelation as we do, or that
took the Pope to be Antichrift. *
§ XII. We muft not imitate the great Novel
Expolitors of the Revelation', that make the
feven Churches to be feven States and Ages of
the Univerfil Church , and two of them to be in
the World to come after the Conflagration 5 and
confequently, that if by the Angel o&eaih Church
be meant the Biihop (either alone or with his El-
ders, as moft think old and new Expolitors) then
an Universal Humane Head is of Gods lnftitution.
And if that be true, then Papery will be right in
its Eflentials, and we in the wrong- We mute
take heed therefore of the ignorant fa&ious'Zeal
of over-doers, that make men Papifts by falfe
oppofing them.
§ XIII. We muft take heed left we make any
one fallhood a part of the Prot'eftant Religion
and Reformation" (much lefs many plain faKhoods
M m 4 as
as too many do). For when Papifcs find any fuch
Untruths, they will judge of our Religion in the
main by thofe.
* XIV. We muft fee that in the Form of our
(Government and Worfhip , we own not Princi-
ples of Confufion, and fee not up ourfelves, our
iievifed terms of Church Admittance and Commu-
nion, and thereby feem to juffifie fuch Additions
among Papifts and others.
§ XV. We muft live in Love and Peace and
Concord among our felves , that our Fra&ions,
Se£i$jSnd Errours and envious Oppofitions,make us
pot a (command make not Papifts think that we are
mad, and r hat there is no way to Unity and Peace
but in Popery, uniting under one Humane Head-
§ XVI. We muft own Chriftian Communion In-
definite and as IMverfal as Capacity alloweth ,
while we difown Univerfal Humane Jurifdittion..
But wempft underftand well the difference.
We are ex Authority Tmperantis bound to obey
Jurifdidion : But to hold Agreements nothing
binds us but God's general Commands for Peace
and Concord, and our own Contract and the com-
mon good. So that if Councils agree on any thing
contrary to thefe ]Epds , no Church is bound by
fuch their Canons, ' nor to confent. Juft as a Diet
of ICings and States are frep to confent or diflenc
to a'Major Vote , as thereafon of the thing re-
girireth (and no further) for the common advan-
tage of Chriftianity. But have no one King Uni-
verftl to whom thpy are all Subje&s.
§ XVII. Yet if any King and People will be fo
flavifh as ro fobjed themfelyes to a foreign King
pr Jurjfciidtionjtheir oct confent may oblige them
as far as belt 1 enuavipg may dp.
C5j 7 ]
§ XVIII. We muft not deny what good ufe
God hath made of Rome's Grandure, Unity and
Concord : It's like elfe Chriftianity had not kept
up fuch advantages of ftrength,wealth and concord
againft the great Power of the Mahometan and
Heathen Enemies.
§ XIX. We muft not by the Scandals of fome
Pexfons or Fraternities , be drawn to think the
-reiiare like them , nor to deny but fuch men as
Bernard, Gerfon , and abundance of Fryars , and
Nuns, though zealous for the Roman Concord,
were godly excellent Perfons : Even in the dark
(Ages of their. Church , what abundance of moft
learned School Dodors had they, in which much
Piety alfo appeared (as in Bonaventnre y Aquinas ,
Hemic hs ab Haflia , and many fuch- As alfo in
many of their Biftiops, as Bororn&w, Sales^&cc*
And in the Oratorians , and many rroft Learned
Jefuits. All this we muft candidly confefs and
honour.
§ XX. The common Intereft of Humanity ,
Chriftianity and God's forefaid fundamental Pre-
cepts , oblige Proteftant and Papift Princes to
Confederate how to live peaceably among them-
felves^ind to unite againft the Common Enemies,
while they cannot yet agree in the Points of Diffe-
rence- That fo far as they are agreed, they may
walk by the fame rule.
§ XXI. I think we fliould hurt no Papift in
Body or Goods, any further than is neceftary to
our own Defence, and the Defence of the Truth,
and Souls of Men, and the Kingdoms fafety. Buc
win them by Love.
§ XXII Becaufe a factious Solicitation of the ig-
norant to iubmic to their foreign Jurifdiftion, is
enmity
C 53S 3
enmity to Kings,and States,and Churches,asagainft
their Eflential Rights, the unpeaceable managing
of Difputes and Endeavours to fuch Treafon and
Slavery, may be as much reftrained by Law, as
Men may be reftrained from teaching that Wives
muft for fake ih?ir Husbands & lie with otherMen,
and Children forfake their Parents, and Soldiers
their Kings and Captains , and all obey the Pope
againft them.
§ XXIII. Yet becaufe they will fay that we
dare not hear the truth , I think it not amifs , if
they be allowed fome time,when the Rulers think
lit (not to challenge weak Minifters at pleafure
to DifputeJ but in a fit Affembly to fay what they
can, fo'be it they will withal there hear what can
be (aid againft them, by fome able Divine choiea
by the King., Biftjop or Minifters ? who alfo fhould
choofe the time and place.
Thefe terms are better than the unreconcileable
Hoftility kept up by the terms of Antlchrift and
Here tick.
XXIV. And (though the unlearned have fafer
and better Books enough to read) I think it will
do much to re&ifie mens Judgments that are in-
clined to extreams , and to mellow and jjpeeten
their hearts into Chriftian Love, if the Learned
would read the Devotional Pious Writings of Pa-
pifls j fuch as Bernaud, Gerfon, Gtrbdrdm Zatpha-
riienfis, Sales, Kempis, Thauleros, Benediclm dc Bene-
dtilis Regiila Vit&\ Barb an fori, Fer in, t\\eQY2XOX\H\Si
2nd in Engliih , The Interior Chrijiian, Parfons of
Refolution , Baker , the Life of Nerius , and of
Mr. de Rem;, and other fuch.
They would find there (o much of God as would
win their affections to a Brotherly Kindnefs,while
they
[ 559 1
they find fo much of that which is in themfelves.
rloly breathings after God, are favory to thofe
that have the like. I know tfiofe that have read
>r heard fuch books asthefe, that have faid, How
have we mi [under flood the Papifts f If an efteemed
Minifter ihould Preach part of The Interior chriftian.
or, fuch another book, and not tell his bearers
whofe it was, I doubt not but many godly people,
would cry it up for a moll: excellent Sermon:
-When as if they before knew that it was a Papifts
they wotrld run away.
I "do not by any of this encourage any raw un-
F grounded Proteftants to caft themfelves on the
Temptation of Popifli Company or Books: But
that you may fee that I write not this rafhly and
without jafr caufe, I will infiance in one Book
called Bunnys Rejolution : It was written by Par-
fons, one accounted a moft traiterous Jefuite, and
Edmund Bunny Corrected and Publifhed it ; {'and
J'arfons Reprinted it with more -Popery, reviling
Bunny for being fo bold with his Book, as to
fpunge out the Popifli Errours. I have met with
feveral eminent Chriftians that magnified the
good they had received by that Book.
When I was 21 years of Age, the Bifliops fe-
verity againft Private Meeting caufed many excel-
lent Chriftians in Shrewsbury to meet fecretly for
mutual Edification : At one of thefe where was
of Minifters Mr. Cradock> Mr. Rich- Simonds, and
Mr. Fawler ( caft out at Bridewell Church fince )
Mr. Simonds faid, that there were fome godly
women in great doubt of the fincerity of their
Converfion, becaufe they knew not the Time,
Means and Manner of it, and defired all that were
filling to. open the cafe of their own, to fatisfie
fuch
fuch. I remember but one that could tell jufc the!
Time, Mtans and Manner, but with moft it be-i,
gaa early, and was brought on by flow degrees ij
but fo as fome One Time and Means made a morel i
©bfervable change than any other: Among thefej
three fpake their own cafe, that after many Con-
victions, and a love to Piety, the firft lively mo<
tion that awakened their Souls to a ferious re-
folded care of their Salvation, was the reading of
JBwmys Book of Refolution : Thefe three were
Mr. Fawhr, Mr. Michael Old ( for Zeal known
through much of England) and my felf. And ha-
ving fince heard of the fame fuccefs with others,
(when yet now there be many Books that I had
rather read ) I have reafon to think that God noti-
fied his will, that we fhould ( inftead of rafh ha-
tred ^profit by each other, and love his Word
whoever writeth it.
§ XXV. And we are the more obliged ro be-
have our felves with all due tendernefs to Papifts
and all other exafperated parties, in the Confciouf-
nefs of t;he aforefaid guilt that we have fallen un-
der, to their hardening and hurt. Weakning the
Proteftants is ftrengthening the Papifts. Repen-
tance is fo hard a work, that it feldom goeth well
down with any party to hear of their fins, efpecial-
ly the mod heinous, becaufe they are moft fright-
ful and odious. But yet it is fo necefiary a work
to Repent, necefiary to the finners, and necefiary
to this Land, that a Dying Minifter of Chrift
( who daily lamenteth his own fin ) (hould not
for fear of the anger or reviling of the impenitent,
omit fo necefiary a work, while Danger and yet
Hope feem to tell us that thk p$ the time.
laying oft done it to the difpleafing of many,
will, though it yet difpleafe, add this brief warn-
f If the remembrance of the years 1643 to i66o 9
Of all that was done in England, Wales and Scot-
'atsd, againft Order, Peace, Government, Miniftry,
found Do$rine and Difcipline, by the Sectarian
Army and the Antinomian, Anabaptift and Sepa-
rating Minifters and People that encouraged them,
and the fatal end they came to without any blood-
fhed to overcome them, and the coqfequent chan-
ges : I fay if all this convince not the Separating
Se&arian fort of profeffors, that they have been
heinoufly injurious to the Proteftant intereft, and
have ignorantly kept up the life of Popifh hopes,
I know not what means can convince fuch men.
II. And if after all theMiferies of former di-
vifions and uncharitable violence, before and in
the Wars, thofe. that have added the greater bur-
dens, and revengefully done what I love not fo oft
to mention, by Laws, execution and additional
reproach, upon Corporations, Churches, Uni-
verfities, Minifters, and brought and yet keep the
Land by refolved obftinacy, in its divided dange-
' rous finful ftate, and lock up their Church door
againft defired Unity and Concord,, and all this for
nothing, but to juflify the revengeful changers
and their own complying acts, I lay again, and
again, if all this after the laft thirty years expe-
rience added to all before, feem to the gurky no
wrong to the Proteftant intereft, nor to the Na-
tions Peace and Hopes, nor any advantage to Po-
pery, nor any fin againft Chrift in his Servants,
the Lord take fome extraordinary effedual way,
to convince, heal and fave fo blind and obdurate a
people : for I fee no hope of ordinary means,
The
The God of Peace have mercy upon an Ignorant Vn-
pe ace able World, and prepare why Faith, Hope and
Love for the World of Love and Peace. Amen .
Voftfcript.
% i.T Perc6rt T e fome cannot digeft it, that a
A Chriftian Soveraign lhould be the Head,
that is, the Forma informans, fpecifica & unifica of a
National Church, and that it is not faid to be a
National Sacerdotal Head, either Monarchical in
one primate or Ariftocratical in feveral Metropo-
litanes or Diocefanes, as one College & Ferfona
political Or as Mr. Hooker, Dr. Beveridge, and the
Republicane Politicians, and moft fanaticks think,
in the Major part of the Body, ruling by their Re-
prefentatives and chofen Proxies, which is called
a Democracy 5 or mixt of thefe by natural right*
§ 2. And if any thing with thefe men were
ftrange, it would feem ftrange, that the fame men
that fubfcribe to or approve the Canons of 1640
for the Divine making or inftittttion of Kings and
that fill Pulpits and Books with Invectives againft
Rebels Fanaticks and the Parliaments Wars, and
many Writers of Politicks, for holding that the
King is fin gnl is Major & univerjh Minor , and that
the Power of the Head is from the Majority of the
Body, and that the Legifbtive Supremacy is in
them radically as in the Majeftas Realts derived to
the King as the Majeftas pcrfonalu, fhould come
themielves to build their Church Power on fa
rotten a foundation 5 And chat the poof Koncon-
Ibritiiits
L ><M J
formifts long called Rebellious, mufi now become
againft fuch Churchmen the defenders of the So*
veraigns Power. But fuch is the cafe of this blind,
giddy, fa&ious World.
§ 3. According to my ufual ( defpifed J method,
I will diltinguifh the Controverfie de re, from that
de nomim : And I may fay.
That de re all men are agreed of all thefe fol-
lowing things.
1. That Civil Power ingenere is of Godsinftitu-
tion : and his Laws made their fupreme Law, and
his Will and Glory their ultimate end.
2. That as all are thus bound, fo Chriftian So-
vereigns are both bound and qualified as from God,
and for God, and therefore are facred perfons.
3. That the forcing power of the Sword is on-
ly committed to Magiftrates;to be exercifed FOR
and UNDER GOD,and by Chriftians for & under
Jefus Chrift ; And therefore fuch Chriftian Prin-
ces are not to be called Civil, as exclufive of Re-
ligious or Spiritual work, but as exercifing their
power pro civibttS) for the good of their Kingdoms,
even religious.
4. That God is the Author or inftitutor alfo of
the Sacerdotal Office ; and hath fpecify'd it in his
Word : And that the Magiftrate or the facred
Miniftry, can neither of them put down each o-
ther, nor alter any part of either Office which God
hath inftituted.
?. That'it belongeth to the Sacerdotal Office
( or Clergy ) to be the official Preachers of the
Goipel, and to judge by the Power of the Keys,
who is fir, oruniir, for church entrance by Bap-
tifm, and for Church Communion, find to Bap-
tizr, and adminiibr the Lords Supper 3 admonijh,
fufpend
C 544 3
fufpend and excommunicate from their comment
on, fuch as deferve it, and to abfolve the Peni-
tent.
6. That the Priefthood ( or Paftors ) have na
power to ufe the Sword, by force, ( on Body or
Eftate, by Stripes or Mul&s ) nor yet to force or
require the Magiftrate to do Execution by the
nicer Sentence of the Clergy, without trying and
judging the Caufe himfelf.
7. The Paftors that the Magiftrate chufeth for
the care of his Soul, may declare him unfit for
Communion if by impenitency in grofs fcandal he
deferve it •, but may not difable him from Go-
vernment, by a publick diilionouring Excommu-
nication 5 much lefs fend fuch a reproach abroad
in the Land or World.
8. The Bifhops, and all the National Clergy
areSubje&sto the Soveraign, as Phyficions and
Philofophers &c are. And he is Governour over
them in matters of Religion which belong to the
determination of National Laws, as well as in
worldly things. The Paftor as the Phyficion is
judge judicio privato perfonali how to ufe his own
Art and Work, and when, and on whom: But
the King is Judge judicio publico of all that is to be
the common Rule : As that Phyficions ufe no Poy-
fonous Drugs, take not too great Fees, what
Hofpital he (ball be over, &c. And fo fs* the
Miniftry, that they preach notHerefie, or Schiftn,
and Strife, that they neglect not their Work,
that they ufe aiitTranfktion of the Bible, that
they have due Maintenance, Place, &c
9. The Soveraign is Judge whether hisCbrr
ftian Kingdom (ball be divided into Provinces*
Di^cefles> znd of what extent they fhall be, or
mi
C W 3
(hall have one Primate, or all particular Churches
ihall be equal ; or fome Tolerated and Privileg-
ed from the Diocefans.
10. The King may make publick Laws for Fa-
mily Religion, that all Children be taught to read*
and learn Catechifms, and Scripture, and ufe the
Lords day in pious Exercifes, and fubmit to theit*
Teachers, and forbear profane contempt or abufe
of Perfons or Things.
I think the whole Matter is decided in thefe
ten Particulars.
§ 4. II. Now de nomw the queftion is what is
to be called the FORM, and what but the MAT-
TER of the Church as National. For of a
Church as Congregational, or ZSDiocefan, or 3. Pro-
vincial we have ao controverfie : No more than of
a City or School.
And feeing every Politick Society confifteth of
the Pars hnperans and Pars Snbdita, all grant thaC
the Pars Imperans as related to the Pars Snbdita, is;
the Specifying or Unifying Form and Head 5 it is
then clear that all she Clergy being but the Pars
Subdita under the Government of the fumma po~
teftas (whether Kings alone, or King and Parlia-
ment, or an Ariftocracy ) they can be but the
Matter of the Church as National, and not the
Formal Head : For a Body Politick of one Species
can have but one Head of that Species* So thac
to make a Primate , or two Metropolitans, or a Sy-
nod of Diocefans, or a Convocation reprefenting all
the Clergy, to be more than the Matter of a
Church as National, is to make them the fumm*
pot eft as ovSoveraign i and to depofe King and Par-
liament*
§ J. Obj. But the Regiment being of two Species^
N n (4
[ 546]
fo is the Policy , Society and Supremacy: Each is Sn*-
pt cm in fua ipecie.
jinf i. So then you would have two Nat ion ap
churches and Soveraigns : If you'll extend the Con-
troverfie but to the Name, it may be the better
born : But then acknowledge the Equivocation,
and give US the definition of each Church, and
ufe not the Name of the Church of England for
your own Form only.
2, Eut a Sitbjetl Policy is not the Supreme and de-
nominating Policy : Its private and fubordinate
as to National. The Phyficions, the Soldier?,
the Marriners, &c. though they are in hoc fit to
over-rule the King and Parliament, are not there-
fore the Soveraign Power of the National Body Po-
litick.
§ 6. Obj. But theirs are matters of [mall moment^
but the Clergy are Rulers in matters of Salvation.
■Anf. Unhappy dividing Rulers they have been
here and in moft of the Churches. But, i. I
have proved that Kings are Rulers alio in matters
of Salvation as great as theirs, and over them :
2. Was not Mofesy and David, and Solomon, and
Jchofhaphat, and Hezekiah, and Jofjah, &c. the
Soveraign Rulers of Church and Priefts, though
an V^zJiah might not offer Sacrifice or Incenfe ?
3. The proper Governing power ofBifhopsis but
ever their own Flocks, and they may not Rule in
other Mens Dioceifes, much lefs over King, Par-
liament and Kingdom, further than the Soveraign
giveth' them Political Power.
§ 7' Obj. They may command Kings and King-
doms in Chrifls Name to obey God and forbear Sin.
Anf. True; fo did every Prophet ; fo may any
one Minifter : Yea a Foreigner, aSalvian, a £**
ther,
C ?47 3
I ther, &c\ But this is Gods Government Nanciative y
and not Political : And fo if the Metropolitans,
' Diocefans, Convocation or a General Council
command as in Chrifls Name, and prove rheir
Commiifion as Meffengers from him, we will obey
Chrift in them ; But if one Man bring better
proof from Scripture that he fpeaketh from Chrift,
he is to be obeyed before a Council that proveth
no fuch thing. This fort of Divine Authority ]y-
eth in Evidence ( which mod: Bimops on Earth
now have not ) of the truth of their Meflage, and
is but Nunciative, and worketh only on voluntary
Believers and C on/enters.
And if the Controverfie de nomine be. whether a
Chriftian Kingdom as fuch may be called A
CHURCH what pretence have the deniers ? Not
a notatione nominis : The Church in the Wildcrnefi is
a Scripture Name : And fure the Jews Church
was not denominated from the Priefts only : Mo-
fis is ofter named as its Head than Aaron.
§ 8 Obj. But are not Judges and Bijhops apart
of the Pars Imperans as well as the Soveraign.
Anf Only fubordinate in rheir Provinces : They
are but as the Kings Hands and Tongue* They are
Subjects themfelves , and have no Political Power
but what Be giveth them.
2. If you might fo far diftinguifh of them as
Imverant under the King and asSubjedts, as to fay
that Judges and Bifhopsareas the Wife in the Fa-
mily that hath a Governing power over Children
and Servants, that maketh her not the denomina-
ting Head of the Family, but a Subjetl of the high-
e(l Ran!^
§ 9- Qu What if a Chriftian Kingdom had no
Tajlors f
N 11 2 Anf
£54*3
'Jnf. Then they were but an Embrio. or half
Chriftian, and not materia difpofna for a full forma-
tion. The Matter and Privation ( that is, Difpofitio
rectptiva ) zrz.Effential to the £o^ though they
be not the For^.
10. Qu. But what if under an Infidel King, a
Chriftian Nation be confederate under SiJJjops.
Anf They are no Chriftian Kingdoms, but a
Chnfiian Nation, and are many confederate Churches^
and may be called One Church equivocally dXidftcun*
dum quid as confederate Kingdoms may be o#e /0'»g-
^o/w : But they are but materia difpoflta fine forma
as to a National Church properly io called, and as
fuch
§ IT. Qu. An thofe of the Church of England
that are not Conformifts f
Yes, if they conform to Chriftianity, and are
Subjedts of the fame King.
§ j 2. There is an odd Writer that hath lately
publifhed a book to prove that the Adf of Tolera-
tion freeth not Nonconformists from the guilt of
Schifm. Doleful is the cafe of fuch a Church and
Land, where the Lesrned men after near thirty
years filencing, imprifoning, and ruining multi-
tudes,knpw not to this day what they are, or what
they hold, and who it is that they do all this a-
gainft, How can fuch wink fo hard as not to
Jcnow that we took it for no Schifm to aflemble
for Gods Worlhip before the Aft of Toleration,
while they have done all this againft us for fo do-
Jrv.; ? Could they think us fo mad as {Q futfer Jails
3 id Ruine and Scorn ($nd Death to many,) 'or
\10von Schifm} And if we took it for a duty before,
h nv can we pfce.fta &§ of Toleration to be it
|!)t( muft jqfiifie us }
M
C 549 I
But fuch men England fuffers by, that cannot
diftinguifh between Forum JJivinum and Hn»<*-
num-.We believe that Gods Command juftifierh us
■inforo Divinoj for obeying it : But the Law jufti-
fieth us inforo hptmwo; Gods Law and Judgment
will keep us from Hell, and at laft filence our fi-
lencers : But the Kings Laws bring us and keep
us out of Jails, and from the Jaws of them that en-
vy our Liberty and Lives.
§ 13. It's a queft ion ^ confidence, whether
EngUndbz a Proteftant Church or not, if it have
2 Papift King? To which I fay, we muft diftin-
guifh between a profeft Papift and a concealed one.
2. And between a King that hath the total Sove-
raignty and Legislative Power, and one that hath
but part of it, and the Parliament another part.
3. And one vvhofe Laws are for Popery ( or his
power above Laws ufed by Commifficn ) and one
who ruleth by Proteftant Laws. And (6
i- A Kingdom under a total Popiih Sovereignty,
ruling by Popifli Laws or Mandates above Law,
is no Political Proteftant National Church, tho
all the Clergy were Proteftants : The form that
denominated! is Papal : And yet it is not a Papal
Church or Kingdom : Becaufe the matter is eflfen-
tial, and its difpoptkn without which non recipitH?
forma. It is a Chrifiian Church, neither Protectant
( fave equivocally ) nor Papift, bin mixt,
; But if Biihop Morky and thofe Conformifls that
give the total Legiflation and Sovereignty to the
King alone be not in the right, nor they that make
it traiterous to fuppofe that the Kings Authority
fpeaking by Law, may be fet againft his Perfonal
Will, Word and Commiflion, then the Parlia-
ment and Lgws remaining Proteftant, the King-
dom
dom and Church may yet be Co called, though no r
in the fulleft fence. For then the Laws being the ,
Kings publick voice, and the effeft of a Power
above his own alone, by them tho' he be a Papift
he Ruleth as a Proteftant. But it is otherwife if
his Commiffions (e. g. to the French or Irifh to
Invade the Land) be above Law, and may not be
refitted on any pretence whatfoever : So great a
ftrefs lieth on this point of Conformity.
§ 14. But I will leave another cafe to the con-
fideration of others. If Mecropolitans,or Primates,
if Diocefans or Convocations, be the fitmma Fo-
t eft as, Ecclefiajlica, and a Church be truly Society
Politic a 9 or governed; Qn* Then what Religion
was the Diocefan Church of Gloucefter, while
Godfrey Goodman was Bifhop ? Or the Diocefan
Churches of Eli, of Norwich, of Oxford, &c while
Dr. Guning, Dr. Sparrow, Dr. Parker, &c. were
Bilhops ? Or the Church of England and Ireland,
while Dr. Land, Dr. Neale were here the Metro-
politans, and Dr. Bromhall Primate of Ireland.
§ 15*. As to the Learned Dr. ( now Bifliop )
Stillingfteet, that make:!) the Church of England to
have no vifible Informing Conftitutive Head or
Sovereign, but to be Governed by ineer Corifent
of men Agreeing in a Convocation repreienting
the whole body, I am forry I have {aid heretofore
jfo muchagainft it 5 as if the Confent of all Wri-
ters of Politicks regardable, had not beenanfwer
enough, who agree that all Politick bodies are
eflentiated by the Pars hvptrans, QX fnmma Poteftasy
and the Pars fnbdita 9 zs the Materia difpofita: And I
to much honour the National Church oiEngland,zs
thatlfhall not yet granc(till it is further deformed)
That It is no Political Body, but a meer Confederal
. 4 ting
C tfO
tine Community , like a Confederacy of Kingdoms.
But if ever it come to that, you may fay, that
when the fame Land hath many forts of Confede-
rate Clergies, it hath as many Churches -, and
which is the beft, I think is not known in France,
or Spain, or Italy, or here by the Major Vote -, nor
hath Nature put a Ruling Authority in Major
Votes of Lay or Clergy, as born with them,before
'Contract give it them by Political Conftitution.
All's well in Heaven ; The Lord fit us for it.
March 30. l6$l.
Since the writing of all this I have read Bimop
Stitlingflcct's excellent Charge to his Clergy 3
which would give me hope not only of the conti-
nuance of the Proteftant Reformation here, bun
alio of fucha further Reformation as may procure
our Concord, or at la ft move the Law-makers, (o
far to amend the Act of Uniformity as may pro->
cure it 5 were it not that the deluge of the wick-
ednefs in City and Countrey, and the paucity of
Men qualified for his defcribed Work, and the
Power and Number of the Enemies of it, maketh
me fear that it will die as unpra&icable Angularity.
But I humbly recommend to the Clergy the re-
gard especially of thefe pallages in it. I. Pag. 12.
- Thofe that have the fmalleft Cures are called
* PASTORS, and Linwood notes that Parochialts
1 Sacerdos dicitnr Vaflor, and that not only by way
c of Allufion, but in refped to the Cure of Souls 5
* but we need not go fo far back : What are they
c admitted to ? Is it not ad Cnram Animarum fj
Ask Dr. Fuller Dean of Lincoln, then, Whether it
be Mimft trial Truth to ptbUjjh that Parochus was ne-
ver
4 ri*^£ [J52] ~ fP& re-
vere ailed Pafior^ till the deliration of this a?7d the for-
mer Age. ]
II. Pag. 15. [ " I hope they are now convin-
<c ced chat the Perfection which they complain-
ed lately To much of, was carried on by other
" Men, and for other defigns, than they would
" then feem to believe. ]
I am glad that you are convinced of it. You
are miftaken in us \ we believed it ever fince
1660. But we know that it was Sheldon, Morley,
Guning, Hmchman, Sparrow, and many morefuch
that were the great Agents of it, in Court, Con-
vocation, and Parliament. I thank you for dis-
owning ic*
III. I rejoice to find it proved, Pag. 37. that
The Bijhop is judge of the fitnefs of any Clerk^prefent-
edto a 'Benefice,"] which as it puts us in fome (faint)
hopes for the future, fo for the timepalt it tells
the Bilhops whofe the guilt is of the Inftitution of
all the uncapable Clergy.
IV. Pag. 40. He proveth that Vacations
ihould be Parochial.
9 V. He comfortably purpofeth to reduce Con-
firmation to its true ufe : And tells Minifters their
Duty of Certifying the Receivers fitnefs.
VI. In a word, I intreat the Reader to com-
pare this Charge, with the Vifitation Articles of
Bifhop Wren , Pkrce, and fuch others, and the
Charge againft them in Parliament, and obferve
the difference, and be thankful for fo much.
F I N I &
«l
J
TVNews
OpenLibrary